LIBRARY  OF  THE  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 

PRINCETON,  N.J. 

The  George  J.  Finney 

Collection  of  Shaker  Literature 

Given  in  Memory  of  His  Uncle 

The  Rev.  John  Clark  Finney 

Class  of  1907 


are. 
ks 

j#  £777 


j 


i 


me 
TESTIMONY 


OP 


CHRIST'S  SECOND  APPEARING ; 


CONTAINING 


A  GENERAL  STATEMENT 


OF 


ALL  THINGS  PERTAINING  TO  THE  FAITH  AND  PRACTICE 

OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  GOD  IN  THIS 

LATTER  DAY. 


PUBLISHED  BY  ORDER  OF   THE   MINISTRY, 
IN  UNION  WITH  THE  CHURCH. 


M  And  the  Lord  came  down  to  sec  the  city  and  the  tower,  which  the 
children  of  men  budded."  Moses. 

******* 

But,  "  Now  is  come  salvation,  and  strength,  and  the  kingdom  of  our 
God,  and  the  power  of  his  Christ."  Revelation. 


THIRD  EDITION,  CORRECTED  AND  IMPROVED 

UNION  VILLAGE,  (Ohio.) 

««  FISHER  AND  A.  BURNETT,  PRINTERS. 

TEEST 


TO  THE  READER. 

'  IN  order  to  give  the  Reader  some  idea  of  what  may  be  expected  from  this  thirft 
edition  of  the  Testimony  of  Christ's  Second  Appearing,  it  may  be  proper  to  say" 
something  about  the  former  editions,  the  first  of  which  was  printed  at  Lebanon,, 
Ohio,  in  the  year  1808. 

Considering  the  disadvantages  attending  the  execution  of  so  copious  a  work,  in 
so  new  a  country,  the  first  edition  was  well  accepted,  as  containing  the  sum  and 
sub.stance  of  all  that  pertained  to  the  faith  and  practice  of  the  Church,  answerable 
to  the  common  capacities  of  all  believers,  and  well  adapted  to  the  information  oi 
mankind  in  general.  A  number  of  copies  were  bound  and  circulated;  but  through 
the  inattention  of  the  book-binder,  a  great  part  remained  in  the  sheets,  for  several 
years,  till  finally,  one  whole  sheet  was  missing;  and  with  this  deficiency,  the  books 
bad  to  be  finished  by  another  hand.  This,  together  with  the  various  stratagems 
of  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ  to  prevent  the  circulation  of  the  books,  ren- 
dered the  first  edition  quite  deficient  in  answering  the  demand  of  the  public,  or 
even  affording  the  Believers  a  competent  supply. 

The  year  following,  (1809)  preparation  was  made,  by  the  parent  society,  at 
New- Lebanon,  state  of  New-York,  for  a  second  edition:  accordingly,  a  copy  was 
forwarded  to  brother  Seth  Y.  Wells,  as  principal  editor,  with  suitable  corrections 
and  improvements,  by  the  authors,  the  substance  of  which  is  pointed  out,  in  the 

following  extract  from  the  Advertisement  to  the  Second  Edition "  The  work 

'hath  been  carefully  reviewed,  and  where  any  words  or  sentences  were  discover- 
'  ed  that  appeared  not  to  convey  a  clear  understanding  of  the  sense, — they  have 

•  either  been  struck  out,  or  others  added,  in  order  to  render  the  sense  more  plain 

•  to  the  understanding  of  common  capacities.     Some  verses,  not  essentially  con- 

•  nected  with  the  main  subject,  have  been  placed  in  the  form  of  Notes  at  the  bot-- 
'torn  of  the  pages;  a  few  of  less  importance  have  been  excluded,  and  a  number 
4  of  new  notes  added.     Some  of  the  long  chapters,  for  the  sake  of  convenience, 

"4  have  been  divided:  this  improvement,  together  with  some  amendments  in  the 
'  division  of  the  verses,  hath  occasioned  a  variation  from  the  first  copy,  in  the  nuni- 
1  bers  of  many  of  the  chapters  and  of  the  verses  in  general;  but  the  true  sense  of 
4  the  original  is  preserved  entire.     This  is  to  notify  the  reader  that  this  Second 

•  edition  is  corrected  and  improved  by  the  authors.  Lone  near  Lebanon,  in  the 
'•'  Miami  country,  and  state  of  Ohio,  29th  of  Nov.  1809" 

Accordingly,  the  ensuing  year  (1810)  the  second  edition  was  printed  in  the  city 
of  Albany,  and  the  work  completed,  in  a  manner  well  deserving  the  title  of'  Se~ 
cond  edition,  Corrected  and  Improved:'  But  as  only  between  two  and  three  thou- 
sand copies  were  struck,  it  was  but  a  short  time  till  the  necessity  of  another  edi- 
tion was  felt,  which,  however,  hath  been  postponed  till  the  present  period. 

Such  was  the  correctness  of  the  second  edition,  that  it  was  contemplated  to 
copy  it,  in  the  present  work,  entire;  but  considering,  that  the  work  was  originally 
adapted  to  the  infant  state  of  believers,  a9  well  as  to  the  state  of  a  dark  world,  and 
had,  as  yet,  been  improved  only  in  proportion  as  light  had  increased;  and  that 
the  present  edition  might  be  the  last,  under  the  special  oversight  of  the  principal 
and  primary  author;  from*  these  considerations  a  variety  of  Lttle  improvement*, 
have  resulted,  which  are  chiefly  summed  up  in  the  following  particulars: 

1.  In  all  qujtations  from  the  Holy  Scriptures,  those  words  that  have  been  sup* 
plied  by  the  translators  are  put  in  Italic ;  and  in  some  cases,  the  marginal  reading; 
ep  some  other,  founded  an  $pod  authority,  is  preferred.. 


TO  THE  READER. 

II.  In  the  construction  of  both  words  and  sentences,  the  present  edition".-    . 
.•jderablj   improved,  having  adopted  as  the  standard  of  orthography,  that  which 

<  rally  acknowledged  to  be  the  most  perfect  of  any  book  extant  in  the  Eng- 
I.Ui  language,  that  is,  the  Bible.  This  we  base  strictly  followed  in  our  own  dio 
tion,  leaving  quotations  from  authors,  anal  ten  d.  As  we  esteem  the  Bible  superior 
to  all  other  books,  in  purity  of  language  as  well  as  ideas,  we  have  practically  u<  d 
it  as  such,  altho'  son:e  of  its  terminations  of  verbs,  and  some  personal  pronouns 
may  not  sound  quite  so  agreeable  to  some  readers,  of  modern  taste. 

III.  In  the  division  of  the  parts,  the  chapters,  and  the  versos,  the  second  edition 
bath  been  punctually  followed,  altho'  in  a  few  instances,  the  matter  hath  been  » 
little  transposed,  and  a  few  sentence!  added;  and  where  explanation  appeared  ne* 
cessary  it  ia  put  into  the  margin  or  in  a  note  at  the  bottom  of  the  page;  and  where 
the  division  of  chapters  had  left  some  without  appropriate  titles,  this  lack  hath 
been  supplied. 

IV.  As  every  degree  of  truth,  in  its  first  opening  hath  been  necessarily  vailed 
under  some  degree  of  obscurity,  so  it  is  readily  admitted  that  some  things  in  the 
Testimony  have  appeared  rather  ambiguous,  which  the  sensible  reader  may  expect 
in  the  present  edition  to  be  treated  with  more  plainness  of  speech:  However,  the 
variations  in  this  respect  are  so  small  that  we  deem  it  unnecessary  here  to  point  to 
particulars,  but  refer  the  reader  to  a  little  Index  at  the  close,  to  point  to  the  most 
ftnportant  of  such  improvements. 

Seeing  the  work  never  was  intended  as  a  standard;of  orthodoxy,  to  bind  the 
faith  or  conscience  of  any,  we  have  simply  improved  the  common  privilege  of  cor- 
recting and  improving  it,  according  to  the  faith  and  travel  of  the  church;  leaving; 
the  door  still  open  for  a  further  increase. 

Note.  The  New-Testament  writings  contain  an  authentic  account  of  facts,  rel*> 
ling  to  the  first  appearing  of  Christ,  given  by  living  witnesses,  who  saw  the  exact 
fulfilment  of  the  law  and  the  prophets  in  the  First  FATHER  of  all  the  regenerate, 
and  who,  moreover,  were  inspired  to  prophesy  how  that  work  would  terminate,  and 
:n  what  manner  it  would  be  raised  up  again  at  the  last  day.  Conformably  to  which, 
The  Testimony  of  Christ's  Second  Appearing,  published  in  the  year  1808,  coutain- 
eth  as  authentic  an  account  of  facts  relating  to  the  Second  Appearing  of  the  same 
Anointed  Saviour,  given  by  living  witnesses  who  saw  the  exact  accomplishment  o£ 
the  New-Testament  prophesies  in  the  First  MOTHER,  and  who  were  eye-witnesses 
and  joint-partaker3  of  that  resurrection-power  of  God  by  which  the  everlasting 
kingdom  of  righteousness  and  peace  hath  bten  founded  and  established  on  earth; 
opening,  aliedging  and  proving,  that  the  present  is  the  last  display  of  God'9  graO» 
to  a  lost  world. 


PREFACE. 

11/1" ANY  have  undertaken  to  write  and  publish  concerning-  thes 
JLTJL  principles  and  practice  of  a  people,  who,  in  derision,  are 
called  SHAKERS,  and  either  through  ignorance,  or  prejudice,- 
have  misrepresented  both:  so  that  no  true  information,  from  this 
quarter,  could  be  obtained  by  those  who  desired  it:  hence  many 
have  become  solicitous  of  having,  from  the  people  themselves,  a 
correct  statement  of  their  faith.  It  is,  therefore,  in  answer  to  the 
long-repeated  requests  of  the  unprejudiced  arsd  candid  part  of 
mankind,  that  the  following  sheets  have  been  prepared  for  th'e 
press. 

The  greatest  part  that  hath  been  published  abroad  in  the  world, 
by  common  fame,  or  through  such  preachers  or  writers  as  were 
either  unacquainted  with  the  people,  or  actuated  by  a  spirit  of 
prejudice,  is  too  ridiculous,  absurd,  and  contradictory,  to  merit 
the  least  attention;  nor  hath  any  thing,  hitherto,  been  published 
that  meeteth  our  approbation,  except  a  small  pamphlet,  entitled, 
A  concise  statement  of  the  principles  of  the  only  true  Church,  writ- 
ten to  a  deaf  man,  by  particular  request,  and  printed  at  Benning- 
ton, Vermont,  in  the  year  1790;  and  a  pamphlet  published  last 
year,  under  the  title  of  The  Kentucky  Revival. 

Some  things,  however,  have  been  published  from  a  spirit  of  de- 
traction and  slander,  which  are  not  altogether  unworthy  of  notice, 
inasmuch  as  they  have  some  appearance  of  authority,  and  claim 
for  their  foundation,  certain  well  known  facts,  from  which,  undue 
advantage  hath  been  taken,  not  only  of  stating  facts  in  an  imper- 
fect light,  but  also  of  adding  the  most  groundless  falsities. 

This  remark  will  justly  apply  to  an  anonymous  publication, 
printed  in  Danville,  (Kentucky)  1805,  said  to  be  taken  from  the 
Theological  Magazine.  A  specimen  of  this  garbling  writer  is> 
thnt,  "The  first  founder  of  this  wild  sect  was  one  Jane  Lees: 
"she  lived  in  the  town  of  Manchester,  in  England;  was  of  low 
"parentage,  and  procured  her  living  at  the  expense  of  her  chas- 
"tity.     She  sustained  the  character  of  a  woman  of  ill  fame  in 

a  England,  which  character  she  supported  in  America  until  her 

"death.-' 

That  God  did  make  use  of  a  woman  to  open  the  present  Testis 

B2 


vi  PREFAt! 

mony  of  Christ,  is  a  fact;  and  also  that  she  lived  in  the  town  oi 
Manchester,  in  England,  and  was  of  low  parentage:  But  the  wri- 
ter unhappily  mistook  hoth  her  name  and  character,  which  may 
have  given  occasion  to  a  thousand  other  mistakes,  or  palpable 
falsehoods,  concerning  the  people. 

The  woman  whose  character  he  hath  attempted  to  slander,  we 
can  confidently  say,  upon  good  evidence,  was  a  chosen  vessel,  or- 
dained of  God,  to  convey  the  knowledge  of  his  will  to  a  lost  world; 
and  for  no  other  cause  than  the  purity  of  her  life,  and  the  pierc 
ing  truth  of  the  testimony  w  hich  she  bore  against  the  hidden  abo- 
minations of  the  wicked,  was  her  chastity  called  in  question,  and 
all  manner  of  evil  spoken  against  her  falsely. 

And  her  sustaining  the  character  of  "  a  woman  of  ill  fame,r 
in  the  midst  of  a  crooked  and  perverse  nation,  was  one  very  stri- 
ding evidence  that  she  was  not  of  the  world,  for  the  world  loveth 
its  own:  and  in  this  it  is  very  evident  that  she  bore  the  more  stri- 
king relation  to  the  Son  of  God,  who,  as  to  outward  appearance, 
was  so  particularly  noticed  for  the  meanness  of  his  parentage  and 
character;  and  who  was  well  known  to  have  been  a  person  of  ill 
fame,  in  Judea,  among  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  until  he  wa.* 
puhlicly  executed  as  a  malefactor,  between  two  thieves. 

But  there  is,  still,  a  more  striking  analogy  between  this  anony 
mous  libel,  and  the  character  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  given  by  Cel 
sus,  the  Epicurean,  namely:  "That  the  mother  of  Jesus,  being 
"great  with  child,  was  put  away  by  the  carpenter,  who  had  es- 
**  poused  her,  he  having  convicted  her  of  adultery  with  a  soldier 
"named  Pantheras."     (See  Part  HI.  Chap.  IV.  v.   19.) 

Long  experience  and  observation,  however,  have  afforded  suffi- 
cient evidence,  that  the  most  eminently  virtuous  and  useful  char- 
acters on  earth,  have  been  the  most  scandalized  and  traduced  by 
the  tongue  of  common  fame;  insomuch  that  men  of  prudence  and 
candour,  in  many  cases,  are  able  to  see  through  the  deception 
and  reasonably  expect  the  best  where  the  worst  is  said. 

Probably  no  work  of  God,  in  any  dispensation,  hath  been  more 
misrepresented  than  the  present,  nor  any  people  more  wrongly 
reported;  yet  it  is  no  unpleasing  reflection  to  us,  that  from  the 
beginning  of  the  work  to  the  present  day,  we  have  never  publish- 
ed any  reply  to  any  of  those  reports,  (however  evil  and  false  we 


PREFACE.  vif 

knew  them  to  be)  either  in  defence  of  our  character,  or  the  caus*. 
we  have  espoused;  but  have  peaceably  passed  on  without  regard 
fag  them  any  more  than  if  they  had  not  been;  and  that  for  the~ 
following  reasons. 

First:  Because  the  testimony  which  we  gladly  received,  point 
ecr  out  to  us  a  very  strait  and  narrow  way  of  selfdenial,  and  mor- 
tification to  all  that  natural  men  call  good  and  great;  and  opened 
to  us  that  hidden  treasure  which  we  esteemed  so  far  beyond  an/ 
thing  we  possessed,  or  wished  to  possess  on  earth,  that  we  were 
cheerfully  willing  to  sacrifice  our  character  and  our  all  to  obtain 
it;  so  that  the  world  could  take  nothing  from  us  that  we  were  un- 
willing to  part  with  for  Christ's  sake  and  the  gospel's. 

Therefore,  whatever  evil  was  reported,  being  conscious  of  our 
innocence,  it  only  served  to  increase  our  consolation  in  Christ,  and 
afforded  an  increasing  evidence  to  the  candid  and  judicious,  that 
we  were  following  the  despised  footsteps  of  him  who  said,  "Bles- 
sed are  ye  when  men  shall  revile  you,  and  persecute  you,  and  shall 
say  all  manner  of  evil  against  you  falsely  for  my  sake." 

Secondly:  With  regard  to  the  defence  of  the  cause  in  which 
we  were  engaged:  We  had  long  been  weary  of  those  human 
creeds  and  confessions,  and  subtle  arguments,  written  in  defence 
•f  divided  and  sub-divided  parties,  which,  for  many  ages,  had 
perplexed  the  human  race,  and  in  the  end,  left  their  abettors  (and 
us  with  the  rest)  totally  destitute  of  the  real  power  of  salvation 
from  all  sin. 

When,  therefore,  we  were  called  by  the  gospel,  and  received 
that  anointing  power  which  bringeth  salvation,  we  were  led  and 
influenced  by  the  spirit  of  the  work,  (and  found  it  to  be  a  point  of 
wisdom)  first  to  prove  the  faith  we  had  received,  for  ourselves^ 
and  to  manifest  it  by  our  works,  as  the  greatest  confirmation,  both 
to  ourselves  and  others,  that  the  work  was  verily  of  God,  before 
we  could  feel  justified  in  giving  that  full  and  perfect  information 
Which  the  weight  and  importance  of  the  subject  demanded.— 
For,  until  it  was  sufficiently  proved,  that  the  gospel  which  we  re- 
ceived, was,  in  its  own  nature,  productive  of  the  works  and  fruit6 
of  righteousness,  justice,  mercy  and  peace,  and  that  it  was  plant- 
ed by  the  finger  of  God,  and  nourished  and  supported  by  his  wis- 
dom and  power,  separate  from,  and  wholly  independent  of  all  h«- 


vui  PREFACE. 

man  laws,  and  creeds  of  men,  we  never  could  with  a  just  conn 
dence  and  propriety  say,  Thus  hath  God  wrought. 

The  Thikd,  and  most  weighty  reason  why  we  have  never  made 
any  reply  to  those  clamorous  reports,  and  given  a  public  state 
ment  of  our  faith  and  practice,  was,  that  we  could  not  have  done 
it  without  acting  contrary  to  the  order  of  God  in  every  riirpn— n 
tion  of  his  grace.  It  was  the  gift  of  God  to  Moses,  long  after  the 
flood,  to  record  the  lives  and  transactions  of  the  Patriarchs;  and 
the  character  and  works  of  the  servants  of  God,  always  remained 
to  be  published  by  their  successors,  or  those  who  enjoyed  the  fruits 
of  their  labours:  for  no  testament  is  of  force  while  the  testator 
liveth. 

Christ  Jesus,  while  engaged  in  the  work  of  his  ministry,  strict- 
ly charged  his  disciples  to  tell  no  man  that  he  was  the  Chnst 
And  many  things  were  said  and  done,  which  were  known  only  to 
his  disciples,  and  kept  closely  concealed  from  the  vain  specula- 
tions of  the  world.  He  well  knew  the  inveterate  malice  of  his 
enemies,  who  were  continually  watching  for  something  whereby 
they  might  coulemn  him;  and  even  until  the  last,  they  accused 
and  condemned  him  as  a  blasphemer,  and  worthy  of  death,  for 
the  least  intimation  that  he  was  sent  of  God,  although  his  works 
plainty  declared  it. 

It  is  also  evident  that  the  testimony  of  the  apostles  was  verbal 
for  many  years,  and  nothing  was  written  for  the  information  of 
those  who  were  unacquainted  with  the  work  of  Christ,  or  at  a 
distance  from  where  the  first  scene  was  transacted,  until  the  work 
of  that  day  was  fully  established:  and  even  then,  their  writings 
and  sayings  were  far  from  being  common,  but  were  kept  close, 
and  spread  no  farther  than  the  operation  of  the  Spirit  of  God  had 
prepared  the  way  for  them  to  be  received  by  faith.  Therefore 
it  need  not  seem  strange,  if  the  circumstances  preceding  the  pub- 
lic opening  of  Christ's  second  appearing,  should  be  similar  to 
those  of  his  first  appearing. 

The  Second  Appearing  of  Christ,  commonly  called  the  Mil- 
lennium, or  Latter  Day  of  Glory,  hath  ever  been  considered 
as  a  period  of  the  greatest  importance  to  mankind  universally, 
inasmuch  as  all  the  prophesies  of  the  holy  scriptures  were  then 
to  have  their  certain  accomplishment;  every  threatening  of  God 


Preface,  is 

lb  be  fully  executed  upon  the  ungodly  and  sinners,  in  the  final 
overthrow  of  their  unjust  and  oppressive  governments,  their  false 
and  pernicious  superstitions,  and  all  their  unrighteous  works.  On 
the  other  hand,  all  the  promises  of  God  to  his  people,  were  then- 
to  be  fulfilled,  in  their  final  redemption  from  all  the  sorrowful  ef- 
fects of  the  fall;  in  building  them  up  in  holiness,  righteousness" 
and  everlasting  peace. and  true  felicity;  and  enriching  them  with 
all  the  fulness  of  temporal  and  eternal  goodness. 

But  it  never  was  intended,  nor  could  it  be  expected,  upon  an£ 
principle  of  reason  or  truth,  that  all  those  things  should  be  acconi- 
plished  at  once;  but  according  to  the  usual  manner  of  God's  work* 
i-ng,  they  must  gradually  proceed  from  small  beginnings,  and  con- 
tinue to  operate,  in  a  progressive  manner,  from  one  degree  to  an- 
other, as  a  small  seed  planted  in  its  proper  season,  springeth  up, 
and  groweth  into  a  tree.  The  beginning  of  this  great  event  we 
have  stated,  according  to  the  degree  and  measure  of  what  hath 
already  taken  place.  And  although  it  may  appear  to  some  as  a 
day  of  small  things,  we  are,  nevertheless,  persuaded,  beyond  a 
doubt,  that  the  same  who  hath  begun  the  good  work,  will  carry  it 
on  until  the  whole  be  accomplished. 

It  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  mankind,  so  long  imposed  upo$ 
by  false  systems,  said  to  be  of  divine  authority,  must  be  very  cau* 
tious,  at  this  day,  of  receiving  any  thing  that  beareth  such  an  ap- 
pearance. And  therefore,  through  the  tenderness  and  mercy  of 
God,  the  truth  and  revelation  of  Christ  is  opened  answerable  t.o 
the  weak  and  prejudiced  state  of  the  world,  for  the  edification  of 
the  candid,  and  not  for  their  destruction. 

And  as  it  is  the  most  special  call  of  God  to  all  who  are  seeking 
for  eternal  life,  to  free  themselves  from  those  pernicious  supersti^ 
tions,  and  false  doctrines  of  Antichrist,  in  order  to  their  receiving 
the  everlasting  gospel  of  Christ's  kingdom,  therefore  it  is,  that  so 
great  a  part  of  the  following  pages  is  taken  up  in  exposing  the 
works  of  Antichrist,  during  his  dark  and  deplorable  reign  of 
twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years,  in  order  that  souls,  who  are 
groaning  under  bondage,  may  discover  the  cause  and  be  released. 
And  truly,  when  the  whole  depth  of  that  antichristian  delusion  is 
exposed,  that  saying  will  be  fully  verified:  "And  they  that  dwell 
gn  the  earth  shall  wonder,  when  Uaey  behold  the  beast  that  was, 
and  is  not.  and  yet  ip." 


2  PREFAI  K. 

Tl)is  subject  might  have  been  comprised  in  much  less  room 
than  it  now  occupieih,  were  it  not  that  mankind  have  be. 
long  deceived  and  led  astray  by  a  false  influence,  instead  of  being 
gui  led  try  the  light  of  truth.  A  particular  account  of  the  transac- 
tions of  Antichrist,  during  his  reign,  must  be  sought  for  in  the  his- 
tory of  those,  who,  sometime  after  the  days  of  Christ  and  hifl 
apostles,  took  the  dominion  in  the  affair*  of  the  Church,  and  es- 
tablished a  false  religion,  under  the  pretence  of  being  their  suc- 
cessors. Therefore,  in  order  fully  to  expose  the  dark  reign  of 
that  power,  which  hath  so  long  triumphed  in  disguise  under  the 
sacred  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  it  appeared  necessary  to  make  large 
extracts,  from  some  of  the  most  noted  ecclesiastical  writers,  that 
when  facts  are  established  by  the  testimony  of  these  writer?,  in 
their  own  words,  they  need  not  be  disputed. 

In  treating  on  this  dark  period,  we  have  extracted  some  of 
the  most  interesting  facts  from  Mosheim's  Ecclesiastical  History, 
Robinson's  Ecclesiastical  Researches,  and  from  The  Works  of 
Lakdner.  And  on  various  occasions,  we  have  used  quotations 
from  Newton,  Robertson,  Edwards,  Boston,  Sewell,  Wesley,  and 
others.*  Most  of  the  historical  writers  whom  we  have  quoted, 
are  well  known,  and  highly  esteemed;  nor  have  we  any  know- 
ledge that  their  veracity  was  ever  called  in  question  by  the 
learned. 

The  work  which  God  purposed  to  do  in  the  latter  days,  was 
not  to  be  according  to  the  systems  of  human  invention  known  and 
Understood  among  men;  but  was  to  be  a  strange  work;  and  the 
act  which  he  intended  to  bring  to  pass  was  to  be  a  strange  act, 
even  a  marvellous  work  and  a  wonder.  Neither  was  Christ  to 
come  in  order  to  establish  any  of  those  systems  of  man's  building 
that  should  be  found  on  earth  at  his  appearing;  but  in  the  pio- 

*  The  largest  extracts  are  made  from  the  three  first  mentioned  writers,  whose 
works  are  supported  from  the  best  authorities  of  ancient  and  modern  history.    John 
Lawrence   Mosheim  was  a  Lutheran  priest,  and  Chancllor  of  the  University  of 
Gottingen,  in  Germany,  the  seat  of  the  Reformation.     His  Ecclesiastical  History 
was  translated  from  the  original  Latin  by  Archibald  Maclaiue,  D  D      The  extract! 
are  from  the  Philadelphia  Edition,  printed  in  1797,  in  six  octavo  \olu; 
from  Robinson's  Ecclesiastical  Researches,  are  from  a  European  Edition,  t 
at  Cambridge,  in  1792,  a  very  valuable  production  of  one  cpiarto  volume.     '1  he 
writings  of  Dr.  Lardner  are  held  in  high  estimation  by  modern  historians  in 
ral;  the  extracts  are  from  the  Loadou  Edition  of  h;s  Works,  priutejj  m  17L-S,  \y- 
eleven  octavo  volumes, 


PREFACE.  m 

gres3  of  his  strange  work,  he  will  most  certainly  consume  them 
all.  Therefore  said  the  prophet,  "  Be  ye  not  mockers,  lest  your 
bands  be  made  strong:  for  1  have  heard  from  the  Lord  God  of 
ho^ts  a  consumption,  even  determined  upon  the  whole  earth." 
And  hence  the  warning  of  the  apostle :  "  Behold,  ye  despisers.  and 
wonder,  and  perish :  for  I  work  a  work  in  your  days,  a  work  which 
ye  shall  in  no  wise  helieve.  though  a  man  declare  it  unto  you." 

In  the  time  of  Christ's  first  appearing,  the  Jews,  who  called 
themselves  God's  chosen  people,  were  looking  for  a  Saviour  to 
appear  in  royal  s\ ;.endour,  surpassing  all  temporal  monarchs;  but 
be!';;d,  he  appeared  io  a  man,  and  took  on  him  the  form  of  a  ser- 
vant. Again,  those  who  called  themselves  Christians,  expected 
him  to  apf  ear  in  the  fcrm  of  a  man.  far  surpassing  all  earthly  be- 
ings, in  pomp  and  grandeur,  and  warlike  power;  and  behold,  the 
humble  Saviour  was  manifested  in  the  form  and  likeness  of  a  wo- 
man, and  assumed  the  appearance  of  an  handmaid. 

Thus,  as  the  heavens  are  high  aho\e  the  earth,  so  are  the 
thoughts  and  imaginations  of  man  above  all  that  is  called  God; 
and  as  far  as  virtue  is  below  vice  in  the  eyes  of  the  wicked,  so  far 
is  the  way  of  God  below  all  the  ways  that  ever  man  contrived,  by 
which  all  the  works  and  in\entions  of  man  must  be  supplanted; 
and  therefore,  in  the  eyes  of  man,  the  real  work  of  God  must  ap- 
pear strange  and  unaccountable. 

Sixty  years  have  now  passed,  since  the  beginning  of  this  work 
in  England — Twenty-eight  years  since  it  began  in  America- 
Twenty  years  since  the  gathering  of  the  Church — and  sixteen 
years  since  the  Church  was  established  in  her  present  order  and 
spirit  of  government.  And  in  all  this  time  of  sixty  years,  the  tes- 
timony hath  been  verbal,  and  those  who  were  faithful  in  it,  have 
increased  in  further  light  and  understanding,  and  in  power  and 
harmony  from  time  to  time,  without  any  written  creed,  or  form  of 
government  relating  to  themselves,  or  any  written  testimony  in 
defence  of  their  cause,  or  for  the  public  information  of  others. 

Nor  is  this  present  publication  to  be  considered  as  any  creed, 
Or  form  of  government,  to  influence  the  faith  or  practice  of  the 
Church;  but  as  the  first  public  testimony  in  writing,  containing  a 
true  statement  of  the  fundamental  principles  and  reasons  of  our 
faith  and  practice,  given  through  the  order  and  appointment  of 


ni  preface; 

God,  by  the  joint-union  of  the  body,  according  to  the  measure  oi& 
our  present  light  and  understanding. 

Whatever  is  written  on  any  subject,  must  have  respect  to  some 
foundation  or  first  principles;  and  as  the  living  power  of  God  was 
first  ministered,  in  this  latter  day,  for  the  purpose  of  destroying 
the  false  foundation  and  pernicious  principles  of  Antichrist;  so 
the  work  itself  appeared  like  madness  and  folly  to  such  as  stood 
on  that  foundation.  And  in  no  better  light.-would  any  written  ac- 
count of  it  have  appeared,  nor  in  truth,  could  any  thing  satisfac- 
tory be  written,  until  this  necessary  work  of  preparation  was  ac- 
complished, and  the  substance  of  what  was  to  follow  had  come  to 
M  sufficient  degree  of  maturity. 

But  since  the  subjects  of  the  work  have  been  broken  off  from 
their  false  foundation,  and  built  upon  the  foundation  of  the  present 
revelation  of  Christ,  and  are  raised  up  in  the  order  of  a  spiritual 
house,  to  that  degree  of  righteousness,  peace  and  union,  which 
4hey  visibly  manifest,  every  thing  hath  assumed  a  different  ap* 
fl)earance :  so  that  time  and  circumstances  have  rendered  it  pro- 
per to  state  those  different  operations  and  degrees  of  the  work  in 
their  true  nature. 

Aud,  as  those  first  operations  of  the  power  of  God,  in  destroy- 
ing the  foundation  of  error  and  vice,  exhibited  many  outward  ap- 
pearances which  looked  like  confusion  and  wild  disorder,  owing 
to  the  mixture  of  human  depravity,  both  in  the  subjects  of  the 
work,  and  in  spectators,  and  gave  occasion  to  innumerable  false 
conjectures  and  groundless  reports,  which  may  have  obtained 
some  degree  of  credit  at  a  distance;  it  therefore  seemed  neces- 
sary, at  this  time,  to  give  this  public  testimony  of  facts,  that  th« 
4ruth  of  things  may  be  established,  and  every  necessary  satisfac- 
tion be  afforded  to  mankind,  upon  the  authority  of  those  who  have 
bad  a  perfect  understanding  of-the  work,  from  its  earliest  rise, 
either  from  their  own  certain  knowledge,  or  from  their  most  inti- 
mate acquaintance  and  near  relation  with  those  who  were  eye  and 
ear-witnesses  of  all  the  most  important  matters  from  the  beginning. 

The  present  publication  may  serve  to  convey  general  infor- 
mation to  the  unprejudiced  mind,  yet  certain  it  is,  that  the  true 
knowledge  and  internal  power  by  which  we  are  saved  from  the 
torrent  of  human  depravity,  cannot  be  conveyed  by  letters,  so  *? 


PREFACE.  *iii 

la  be  comprehended  by  the  wisdom  of  man;  neither  can  any  at- 
tain that  treasure  through  any  other  medium  than  that  which  is 
given  of  God  m  the  order  of  his  grace. 

Although  we  do  not  despise  the  rules  of  rhetoric  established 
among  the  learned,  yet  we  have  taken  no  pains  to  adapt  either 
our  manner  ot  style  to  the  refined  taste  of  the  present  age.  If 
any  choose  to  criticise  or  tind  fault  on  this  account,  they  are  at 
liberty,  we  intend  neither  vindication  nor  defence  on  this  ground: 
nor  do  we  suppose  that  any  but  vain  cavillers  will  be  carried 
away  with  empty  speculations  of  that  nature,  so  long  as  the  mat- 
ter is  clear,  and  the  language  such  as  sufficiently  conveyeth  ovtt 
ideas.  As  the  unlearned  cannot  comprehend  the  learning  of  the 
learned,  unless  they  are  taught  by  those  who  are  learned;  so  nei- 
ther can  the  learned  nor  unlearned  comprehend  the  work  of  God, 
unless  they  are  taught  by  those  who  are  in  it.  Our  principal  aim 
hath  been  to  open  matters  so  as  to  be  understood,  and  we  think 
•this  sufficient  to  satisfy  every  candid  enquiring  mind. 

The  matters  of  fact  which  we  have  stated,  are  confirmed  by 
three  kinds  of  evidence:  First,  the  holy  scriptures;  second,  the 
general  consent  of  ecclesiastical  history;  and  third,  the  testimony 
of  living  witnesses,  in  the  present  day.  And  as  all  that  took  place 
from  the  beginning,  had  respect  to  the  latter  day;  so  it  is  a  mat- 
ter of  the  highest  importance  to  know  what  God  hath  actually 
accomplished,  in  the  present  day;  and  therefore  the  testimony  of 
living  witnesses,  is  considered  of  the  highest  authority,  and  supe- 
rior to  any  written  record  whatever. 

We  are  far  from  expecting,  or  even  wishing  any  of  our  writings 
to  supersede  the  necessity  of  a  living  testimony,  or  in  any  wise  to 
prevent  a  further  increase  of  light  and  understanding  in  the  things 
of  God.  As  far  as  the  builder  is  superior  to  the  thing  which  he 
buildeth,  so  far  the  living  subjects  of  the  knowledge  of  God,  stand 
forever  superior  to  any  thing  that  they  can  possibly  comprise  in 
letters.  The  living  testimony  of  God  is  not  of  the  letter,  but  of 
the  spirit:  for  the  letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit  giveth  life. 

And  as  it  is  certain  that  the  work  of  the  latter  day,  spoken  of  by 
all  the  prophets,  hath  verily  commenced;  therefore  we  are  fully 
persuaded  that  the  true  knowledge  of  God  will  increase,  from  one 
degree  to  another^  until  the  full  manifestation  of  his  glorj*^   And 

G 


sir  PREFACE 

for  this  purpose  God  will  continue  to  raise  up  chosen  witnesses,  to 
give  the  knowledge  of  salvation  to  those  who  sit  in  darkness,  un- 
til the  whole  of  his  work  be  accomplished.  Therefore,  for  the 
more  clear  and  perfect  understanding  of  many  things,  which  are 
here  but  briefly  hinted  at,  we  refer  the  candid  reader  to  those 
who  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  have  the  Testimony  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

DAVID  DARROW, 
JOHN  MEACflAM, 

•  BENJAMIN  S.  YOUNGS. 
Near  Lebanon,  Miami-Country,  State ) 
of  Ohio,  1st  of  December,  1803.      ) 

.Note.  DAVID  DARROW,  now  in  the  59th  year  of  his  age,  was  among  the  first 
in  America  who  received  the  testimony  of  the  gospel,  in  tiie  year  1780.  JOHN 
MEACHAM  (being  then  a  youth,  under  the  care  of  his  father  Joseph  Miachani 
in  union  with  the  family)  received  the  testimony  the  same  year,  1780.  and  is  now 
in  the  39th  year  of  his  age.  BENJAMIN  S  YOUNGS  received  tiie  tesUnionv 
in  the  year  1794,  and  is  now  in  the  35th  year  of  his  age. 


CONTEXTS. 

PART  I. 

The  State  of  Man  from  his  first  Creation  until  Christ, 

CHAP.  PAGE, 

I.  The  Order  of  the  visible  Creation.  1 

II.  The  State  of  Man  in  his  first  Creation.         -  5 

III.  The  Nature  and  Effects  of  the  Fall  of  Man,  from  his 

first  Rectitude.  -  11 

IV.  The  Mystery  of  Iniquity,  or  the  Man  of  Sin  Revealed.     191 
V.  The  Mystery  of  Iniquity,  more  fully  exposed.     -         -     30 

VI.  The  principal  Seat  of  human  Depravity.     -       -         -  41 

VII.  The  Cause  of  the  Destruction  of  the  Old  World.       -  47 

VIII.  The  Call  of  God  to  Abraham:  what  it  signified.     -     -  52 

IX.  The  true  End  and  Design  of  the  Law  given  by  Moses.  5£ 

X.  The  State  of  all  Mankind  before  the  appearing  of  Christ.  7ti 

PART  II. 

The  first  appearing  of  Christ — The  beginning  and  Work 
of  a  New  Creation. 

I.  Christ  introduced  by  John  the  Baptist.         -         -  •.     8r 

II.  The  Ministry  of  Jesus  the  Christ.       -         *         -  -     86 

III.  The  Institution  of  the  Primitive  Church.    *         -  -     92* 

IV.  The  Cross  maintained  by  the  Primitive  Church.  -     99 

V.  The  Attainments  of  the  Primitive  Church.  -  -112 

VI.  The  Order  and  Power  of  the  Primitive  Church.         -    119 
Vll.  The  Rise  of  Antichrist  Predicted.         -  -     -     120 

PART  III. 

The  Rise  and  Progress  of  Antichrists  Kingdom, 

I.  The  Work  of  Antichrist  by  false  Teachers.       -         -  13! 

fl.  The  Work  of  Antichrist  by  Egyptian  Philosophers.  -  139 

III.  The  first  Distinction  between  Catholics  and  Heretics.  145 

IV.  A  particular  account  of  ancient  Heretics.     -         -       -  151 
V.  Antichrist  Established  by  Roman  Emperors.         -       -  162 

VI.  The  true  Character  of  Constantine  and  his  Successors.  1G3 

VII.  Superstition  a  mark  of  the  Religion  of  Antichrist.     -  175 

VIII  Persecution  a  mark  of  the  Religion  of  Antichrist.      -  183- 

IX.  The  established  Order  of  the  Catholic  Church.  -  188 

fc,  The  established  Edith  of  the  Catholic  Church.      *    «  194 


OONTENl 

PAKT  IV. 
The  Reign  and  Dominion  of  Antichrist. 

CHAP.  PAGE. 

I.  The  Beginning  of  the  Reign  of  Antichrist.         -         -     205 
IJ.  The  Catholic  Gospel  propagated  under  the  Reign  of 

Antichrist.  - 210 

III.  A  farther  account  of  the  Means  and  Manner  of  Propa- 

gating the  Catholic  Gospel. 210 

IV.  The  Abominations  of  the  Mother  of  Harlots.     -         -     221 
V.  The  abominable  Cruelties  of  the  Mother  of  Harlots.      230 

PART  V. 

The  Grand  Division  in  the  Kingdom  of  Antichrist,  called 
the  Reformation. 

I.  The  Cause  and  first  Means  of  Reforming  the  Catholic 

Church.       ...  ....  24 1 

If.  The  Grand  Division  between  Papists  and  Protestants.  249 

III.  The  general  Fruits  and  Effects  of  the  Reformed  Gospel.  257 

IV.  Reformed  Churches  established  by  the  Works  of  An- 

tichrist.   264 

V.  Vehement  Controversies  among  the  first  Reformers.  270 
VI.  Particular  Changes  effected  by  the  Reformation.       -  278 
VII.  The  Cross  Rejected  by  the  Protestant  Reformers.     -  283 
VIII.  Particular  Changes  respecting  Marriage,  &c.        -     -  288 
IX.  Particular  Changes  respecting  Rites,  Titles,  Discip- 
line, &c.         -         - : 297 

X.  The  Persecuting  Spirit  of  Luther  and  his  followers.  305 

XI.  The  Persecuting  Spirit  of  Calvin  and  his  followers.  314 

XII.  The  Persecution  of  the  Quakers  in  England  and  America.  324 

PART  VI. 

The  Extent  and  Duration  of  what  is  called  the  Christian 
World. 

I.  Worldly  Christians  contrasted  with  virtuous  Believers 

in  Christ.         --------     335 

II.  The  Analogy  between  Virtuous  Believers  of  every  age.  340 

III.  Remarks  on  the  present  State  of  the  Christian  World.  348 

IV.  A  general  view  of  the  Witnesses  of  Truth.         -       -  361 
V.  Particular  Remarks  concerning  Friends,  French  Pro- 
phets, and  other  Modern  Sects,     -         -         •        ••  37? 


CONTENTS,  *vu 

PART  VII. 

The  Second  Appearing  of  Christ — The  finishing  Work  of 
the  New  Creation, 
OtfAP.  PAGE. 

I.  General  Remarks  on  the  Spirit  of  Prophecy,  as  it  re- 
spected the  Time  of  Christ's  Second  Appearing.         381 
II.  Further  Remarks  on  the  Spirit  of  Prophecy,  as  it  re- 
spected the  Place  of  Christ's  Second  Appearing.         387 

III.  Further  Remarks  on  the  Spirit  of  Prophecy,  as  it  re- 

spected the  Manner  of  Christ's  Second  Appearing.     392 

IV.  The  true  Character  of  the  Church  of  Christ.     -        -     397 
V.  The  Foundation  Pillars  of  the  Church  of  Christ.       »     401 

VI.  The  Joint-Parentage  of  the  Church  of  Christ.      -     -     407 
VII.  Types  or  Figures  fulfilled  in  the  Two  Foundation  Pil- 
lars of  the  Church.         ---.-.-     413 
VIII.  Prophesies  and  Promises  fulfilled  in  the  Two  Founda- 
tion Pillars.         -  -  .      -  .  -         -         -     42& 
IX.  Visions  and  Revelations,  particularly  relating  to  Mother.  432 
X.  Evidences  accompanying  the  Second   Appearing   of 

Christ.  -  439 

XI.  Remarks  on  the  Evidence  of  Christ's  Second  Appearing.  463 
XII.  The  Church  Established  in  Gospel-Order.  -         -     459- 

XIII.  An  Explanation  of  the  Church-Covennnt.      -     -         -     467 

XIV.  Prophesies  and  Promises  fulfilling  in  the  present  in- 

creasing Work  of  Christ.  .....     479 

XV.  A  short  Calculation  of  the  principal  Prophesies,  re- 
lating to  the  latter  Day.         .....     439 

PART  VIII. 

Particular  Doctrines  according  to  the  presnt  Appearing  of  Christ; 

I.  The  Perfections  of  Deity  Revealed  through  Mother.  497 

II.  The  Revelation  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  -         -         -  506 

III.  The  Nature  and  Manner  of  the  Coming  of  Christ.     -  513 

IV.  The  Order  of  God  in  the  Confession  and  Forgiveness 

of  Sins. 522 

V.  The  Sufferings  of  Christ  in  the  Work  of  Regeneration.  529 

VI.  The  Sufferings  of  Christ,  an  example  to  all  Believers.     536 

VII.  The  Resurrection,  not  Carnal,  but  Spiritual.         -      -     54® 
VIII.  The  Inconsistency  of  a  Carnal  Resurrection.        -      -     650 

IX    The  Worship  of  God. 555 

X.  The  Holy  Scriptures.         ------     559 

XI.  The  Conclusion,  in  a  few  thoughts  addressed  to  Young 

Believers.         -         -         -         -         -         -         „         5(;7 

C2 


INTRODUCTION. 

WHATEVER  degree  of  natural  wisdom  may  be  attained 
by  those  who  are  without  Christ  and  without  God  in  the 
world,  certain  it  is,  that  the  only  true  saving  knowledge  of  God 
that  ever  was,  or  ever  will  be  communicated  to  man,  is  by  and 
through  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Chiist:  and  therefore  such  as  re- 
ject Christ,  and  take  their  own  wisdom  for  their  guide,  never 
were,  nor  never  can  be  saved.  And  in  no  better  situation  are  they 
who  profess  faith  in  an  absent  Saviour, — who  believe  that  Christ 
was  once  upon  earth,  but  is  now  departed  to  some  remote  and 
unknown  heaven,  where  it  is  impossible  for  the  weak  capacities 
of  mortals  to  reach  him;  when  in  truth,  nothing  but  the  real  and 
abiding  presence  of  Christ,  by  the  indwelling  of  his  spirit,  ever 
did,  or  ever  could  save  one  soul. 

And  as  Christ  is  the  only  Saviour,  the  only  true  light  of  the 
world,  to  lead  souls  into  the  knowledge  and  enjoyment  of  God, 
and  as  there  is  no  other  name  or  substance  under  heaven  given 
among  men,  whereby  any  can  be  saved ;  it  followeth,  beyond  all 
contradiction,  that  until  Christ  made  his  appearance  in  the  world, 
the  world  was  in  darkness,  without  the  saving  knowledge  of  God. 
without  a  Saviour,  and  consequently  without  salvation. 

II.  Man  was  at  first  created  in  the  image  and  under  the  gov- 
ernment  of  God;  but  having  fallen  into  a  contrary  nature,  he  ne* 
ver  could  again  be  brought  into  Ijis  true  order  and  line  of  subjec* 
tion,  until  God  sent  forth  his  Son  into  the  world  for  that  purpose. 

It  is  true,  a  law  was  given  to  one  particular  nation,  by  which 
great  restrictions  were  laid  upon  that  lawless  nature  which  gov- 
erned man  in  his  fallen  state;  but  it  availed  nothing  as  to  the  re- 
demption of  the  soul  from  the  influence  of  that  nature;  nor  could 
it  bring  any  into  that  perfect  obedience  with  which  God  was  well 
pleased:  hence  it  was  truly  said,  "I  gave  them  also  statutes  that 
were  not  good,  and  judgments  whereby  they  should  not  live." 

But  when  Christ  Jesus  made  his  appearance;  as  a  wise  legislator, 
his  first  work  was  to  reveal  and  establish  the  principles  of  govern- 
ment, proper  for  the  subjects  of  his  kingdom;  and  this  he  did  by 
his  exemplary  life.  And  having  passed  through  the  world,  and 
lived  such  a  life  as  was  in  all  points  acceptable  to  God,  he  received 
that  power  and  authority,  as  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour  to  the  human 
race,  by  which  he  could  righteously  demand  their  subjection — » 
convince  them  of  the  evil  nature  of  sin,  and  justly  dispense  rewards 
and  punishments,  according  to  their  obedience  or  disobedience, 

HI.     The  government  which  Christ  established  in  his  first  ap- 


tl  INTRODUCTION. 

pearing,  Hid  not  so  immediately  and  extensively  respect  this  pres 
cnt  world,  as  it  did  the  work!  of  spirits.  Yet,  before  he  could  ex- 
tend his  power  and  authority  to  the  world  of  spirits,  it  was  neces- 
sary that  he  should  first  pass  through  the  present,  and  experience 
a  feeling  of  all  the  trials  that  ever  had  been  experienced  by  those 
over  whom  he  was  appointed  ruler:  hence  he  said  to  his  disciples. 
"1  go  to  prepare  a  place  for^ou:*'  which  implied  that  the  order 
of  his  government  was  not  yet  established  in  the  world  of  spiiiU. 
It  was  also  necessary  that  Christ  should  open,  in  the  pre-cnt 
world,  such  a  measure  of  the  nature  and  order  of  his  government, 
as  should  subserve  his  future  purpose,  when  mankind  in  the  pie- 
sent  state,  should  become  the  more  immediate  object  of  his  labour. 
Hence  his  parable  of  a  man  going  into  a  far  country  to  receive 
a  kingdom,  and  to  return, — and  giving  to  each  of  his  servants  a 
certain  sum,  according  to  their  several  abilities,  saying.  Occupy 
*ill  1  come. 

IV.  puring  the  time  of  this  preparatory  work  of  Christ,  in  es- 
tablishing his  order  in  the  world  of  spirits,  this  earth  was  a  <;eat 
of  the  most  perfect  confusion,  injustice,  deception  and  cruelty^ 
which  was  properly  the  period  of  Antichrist's  reign  and  dominion. 
Hence  that  corrupt  hierarchy,  called  the  Catholic  Church,  which 
pretended  to  have  the  power  of  salvation,  and  assumed  all  the 
authority  of  Christ  on  earth,  was,  in  reality,  ••  the  habitation  of 
devils,  and  the  hold  of  every  foul  spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  un- 
clean and  hateful  bird.'" — And  such  extravagant  superstitions  pre- 
vailed, during  this  period,  as  through  the  increasing  work  of  God, 
have  become  objects  of  just  contempt  to  the  enlightened  part  of 
mankind. 

And  as  Christ  did  actually  go  to  prepare  a  place,  and  to  re- 
ceive a  kingdom,  and  promised  to  return,  and  establish  his  king- 
dom of  righteousness  and  order  on  this  earth;  so  his  promise  is 
actually  fulfilled;  and  the  most  striking  evidence  in  this  latter 
day,  that  he  hath  gained  the  kingdom,  and  begun  to  set  it  up  on 
earth,  is  the  manifest  change  in  civil  government,  and  that  spirit 
of  toleration  and  liberty  in  matters  of  religion,  which  began  to 
take  place,  about  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century. 

V.  Faithful  witnesses,  chosen  and  appointed  of  God,  had,  from 
age  to  age,  borne  testimony  against  the  beastly  and  bloody  power 
of  Antichrist,  millions  of  whom  had  fallen  victims  to  his  cruelty; 
but  under  the  invisible  and  restraining  power  of  Christ,  his  influ- 
ence began  to  be  cut  orT,  at  the  time  appointed. 

The  people  called  Quakers  we  e  '.lie  las:,  who  were  persecuted 
to  death,  for  the  testimony  which  they  held;  but  in  process  of  tixae^ 


INTRODUCTION.  xxi 

giving  way  to  fhe  spirit  of  the  world,  and  petitioning  the  same 
anticbristian  power  for  toleration  and  protection,  they  gained  an 
honourable  standing  in  the  world,  hut  lost  that  degree  of  the  light 
and  power  of  God,  in  which  they  had  at  first  set  out.  Soon  after 
this,  the  spirit  of  prophecy  appeared  in  those  called  French  Pro^ 
phets,  attended  with  the  most  convincing  evidences  of  divine  pow- 
er; but  these  extraordinary  appearances  were  not  of  long  contin- 
uance. p 

However,  a  few  of  those  French  prophets  came  over  into  Eng- 
land about  the  year  1706,  and  opened  their  testimony  in  and  about 
London,  which  was  a  means  of  great  awakening,  and  numbers  re- 
ceived their  spirit,  which  continued  to  operate,  in  a  greater  or 
less  degree,  until  its  principal  effect  was  produced  in  a  small  body 
of  people,  who  were  gathered  into  a  society,  under  the  special 
ministry  of  James  and  Jane  Wardley,  among  whom  was  a  particu- 
lar work  of  preparation  for  the  true  and  real  manifestation  of 
Christ.  This  work  began  in  Bolton  and  Manchester,  in  the  coun- 
ty of  Lancashire,  in  England,  about  the  year  1747. 

VI.  James  Wardley,  a  taylor  by  trade,  and  Jane  his  wife,  who 
wrought  at  the  same  occupation,  had  belonged  to  the  society  of 
people  called  Quakers;  but  receiving  the  spirit  of  the  French 
prophets,  and  a  further  degree  of  light  and  power,  by  which  they 
were  separated  from  that  community,  they  continued  for  several 
years,  disconnected  from  every  denomination.  During  this  time, 
their  testimony,  according  to  what  they  saw  by  vision,  and  reve- 
lation from  God,  was,  That  the  second  appearing  of  Christ  was 
at  hand,  and  that  the  Church  was  rising  in  her  full  and  transcend- 
ent glory,  which  would  effect  the  final  downfall  of  Antichrist. 

From  Bolton  they  removed  to  Manchester,  and  lived,  for  a  num- 
ber of  years,  in  Canon-street,  with  John  Townley,  who  was  by 
trade  a  brick-layer,  and  possessed  considerable  property.  Here 
the  number  of  persons  which  were  formed  into  a  society,  were 
about  thirty. 

James  and  Jane  Wardley,  as  well  as  most  of  the  society,  were 
in  low  temporal  circumstances;  but  as  John  Townley  was  wealthy, 
he  contributed  liberally  to  the  support  of  such  of  the  society  as 
were  needy;  on  which  account  he  sustained  much  injury  in  his 

property,  by  persecutors. The  meetings  of  the  society  were 

held  both  at  Manchester  and  Bolton,  (which  were  twelve  miles 
apart)  but  more  generally  at  Manchester. 

VII.  John  Townley  had  a  measure  of  faith  in  the  testimony  oiv 
James  Wardley;  his  wife  was  a  member  of  the  society,  and  had 
great  power  of  God;  and  the  gift  of  prophecy. — John  Hocknell  was 


xxii  INTRODUCTION, 

her  natural  brother;— he  liver]  in  Cheshire,  twenty-tour  unlet  trfiih 
Manchester. — According  to  the  account  of  his  daughter,  Mary 
Jlo :  knell,  now  living  at  VVater-Vliet,  he,  having  separated  from 
the  Church  of  England,  had  joined  the  Methodist  society, 
had  stated  meetings  at  his  house;  till  visiting  the  society  at  Man- 
chester several  times,  and  afterwards  being  visited  by  James 
Wardley,  about  the  year  1766,  he  received  faith  in  his  testimony. 
And  being  very  zealous  for  the  cause,  and  a  wealthy  man,  a  num- 
ber of  poor  members  of  the  society,  were  gathered  and  support- 
ed at  his  house,  which,  at  first  displeased  Hannah  his  wife,  and 
her  natural  relations,  (the  Dickins  family)  who  were  wealthy,  and 
a  high  spirited  people;  whereupon  three  of  her  brothers,  with  the 
assistance  of  a  magistrate,  had  John  put  into  prison  at  Midtlle- 
wich,  four  miles  from  his  own  house.  He  was  tried  and  released, 
and  soon  after,  Hannah  became  a  member  of  the  society,  and  con- 
tinued through  all  the  increase  of  the  work,  till  she  departed  this 
life  (in  America)  sound  in  the  faith. 

VIII.  About  this  time,  [1766]  and  onward,  the  society  frequent- 
ly held  meetings  at  John  Partington^,  in  Mayor-low r>,  as  they 
passed  and  re-passcd  from  Manchester  to  John  Hockneirs.  The 
manner  of  public  devotion  practised  by  the  society,  while  under 
the  ministry  of  James  Wardley.  was,  in  divers  operations  of  the 
Spirit  and  power  of  God,  according  as  they  were  moved  from  time 
to  time. 

Sometimes,  after  assembling  together,  and  sitting  a  while  in  si- 
lent meditation,  they  were  taken  with  a  mighty  trembling,  under 
which  they  would  express  the  indignation  of  God  against  all  sin, 
At  other  times  they  were  affected,  under  the  power  of  God,  with 
a  mighty  shaking;  and  were  occasionally  exercised  in  singing, 
shouting,  or  walking  the  floor,  under  the  influence  of  spiritual 
signs, — or  swiftly  passing  and  re-passing  each  other,  like  cloud* 
agitated  by  a  mighty  wind.  From  these  strange  exercises,  the 
people  received  the  name  of  Shakers,  and  by  some,  were  called 
Shaking  Quakers:  but  from  the  time  of  James  Wardley's  minis- 
tration to  the  present  day,  they  have  been,  most  generally,  known 
and  distinguished  by  the  name  of  Shakers. 

IX.  The  work  which  God  promised  to  accomplish  in  the  latter 
day,  was  eminently  marked  out  by  the  prophets,  to  be  a  work  of 
Shaking;  and  hence,  the  name  (though  by  the  world  intended  for 
derision)  was  very  properly  applied  to  the  people,  who  were  both, 
the  subjects  and  instruments  of  the  work  of  God  in  the  latter  day. 

Thus  the  Lord  promised  that  be  would  shake  the  earth  with 
terror.  (Lowth/s  translation  of  Isaiah  ii.  19,  21.)-— That,  in  thai 


INTRODUCTION.  xxiii 

■day,  there  should  be  a  great  shaking*  in  the  land  of  Israel.  (Ezek. 
xxxviii.  19,  20.) — That  he  would  shake  the  heavens  and  the  earth, 
(fsai.  xiii.  13.  Joel,  iii.  16.  Hag.  ii.  6,  7,  21.)— That  he  would 
shake  all  nations,  and  that  the  Desire  of  all  nations  should  come. 
And  according  to  the  apostle,  (Heb.  xii.  26.)  That  yet  once  more, 
Jhe  would  shake  not  the  earth  onlyrbut  also  heaven; — signifying 
the  removing  of  things  that  are  shaken,  as  of  things  that  are- 
made;  that  those  things  which  cannot  be  shaken  may  remain. — 
All  which,  particularly  alluded  to  the  latter  day,  and  now,  in  re- 
ality, began  to  be  fulfilled;  of  which,  the  name  itself  was  a  strik- 
ing evidence,  and  much  more  the  nature  and  operations  of  the 
work. 

The  effects  of  Christ's  first  appearing,  were  far  from  fukilling 
those  promises  in  their  full  extent:  for  in  reality,  that  heaven 
which  was  to  be  shaken,  had  not  yet  been  built;  neither  was  the 
appearing  of  Christ,  in  the  form  of  a  man,  so  properly  the  Desire 
of  all  nations.  But  as  his  second  appearing  was  to  be  manifested 
in  that  particular  object,  (namely,  woman)  which  is  eminently  the 
Desire  of  all  nations;  therefore  it  was,  that  the  present  work  of 
God  began  in  shaking,  both  as  a  preparatory,  and  an  increasing 
work,,  for  the  full  and  final  manifestation  of  Christ.  And  this  par- 
ticular operation  was  a  significant  token,  < hat  God  was  about  to 
shake,  to  the  foundation,  and  utterly  ruin  ali  their  corrupt  systems, 
and  their  false  notions  of  the  work  of  God,  and  ojf  the  use  and 
end  of  his  creatures. 

X.  These  various  operations  continued,  with  a  gradual  increase 
of  light  and  power,  until  the  year  1770,  when  the  present  tes- 
timony of  salvation  and  eternal  life  was  fully  opened,  accord- 
ing to  the  special  gift  and  revelation  of  God,  through  Ann  Lee, 
that  extraordinary  woman,  concerning  whom,  so  many  strange 
things  have  been  written  and  reported;  and  who,  at  that  time,  was 
received  by  the  society  as  their  spiritual  Mother: — concerning 
whom,  it  may  be  proper,  here,  to  state  a  few  particulars. 

According  to  her  natural  genealogy,  she  was  of  the  English  na- 
tion; and  according  to  account,  was  born  the  last  day  of  Februa- 
ry 1736,  in  the  town  of  Manchester,  where  she  was  also  brought 
up.  Her  natural  father,  John  Lee,  lived  in  Toad-lane,  in  Man- 
chester, and  was  a  blacksmith  by  trade,  with  whom  she  lived, 
until  she  embarked  lor  America.  Her  father,  though  poor,  was 
of  respectable  character,  moral  in  principle,  industrious  in  busi- 
ness, honest  and  punctual  in  his  dealings.  Her  mother  was  count- 
ed a  very  pious  woman. 

As  was  then  common  in  manufacturing  towns,  the  children  of 
poor  people,  were  brought  up  to  work,  instead  of  being  sen^  to 


xxiy  INTRODUCTION. 

school;  and  thu9,  Ann  acquired  a  habit  of  industry,  but  could  nei- 
ther lead  nor  write.  During  her  childhood  and  youth,  the 
employed  in  a  cotton  factory,  and  was  afterwards  a  cutter  of  hat- 
ters fur.  She  was  also,  for  some  time  employed  as  axook  in  the 
Manchester  Infirmary,  and  was  peculiarly  distinguished  for  her 
faithfulness,  neatness,  prudence  and  economy.  She  had  live  natu 
ral  brothers,  viz.  Joseph,  James,  Daniel,  "William  and  George, 
and  two  sisters,  Mary  and  Nancy. 

From  her  childhood,  she  had  great  light  and  conviction  of  the 
sinfulness  arid  depravity  of  human  nature,  which  she  often  made 
known  to  her  parents,  entreating  that  counsel  and  protection,  by 
Which  she  might  be  preserved  from  sin.  But  not  having  attained 
that  knowledge  of  God  which  she  early  desired,  nor  having  any 
to  strengthen  or  protect  her  in  the  pursuit  of  that  true  holiness 
which  she  sought  after,  (Iter  natural  mother,  who  had  been  her 
principal  guardian,  being  deceased)  through  the  persuasions  of  her 
t  elations  she  was  married,  and  had  four  children,  all  of  which  died 
in  infancy.  Her  husband,  Abraham  Standley,  was  also  a  black- 
smith by  trade,  and  lived  with  her  at  her  fathers  house,  while 
she  remained  in  England. 

XI.  About  the  year  1753,  she  became  a  subject  of  the  work 
that  was  under  the  ministration  of  James  and  Jane  Ward  ley,  and 
joined  herself  to  that  society  of  peopie,  who  then  were  called 
Shakers. 

The  people  of  the  society  were  known  to  be  a  people  of  the 
most  blameless  deportment,  remarkable  for  the  clearness  of  their 
testimony  against  sin,  the  strictness  of  their  moral  discipline,  and 
the  innocence  and  purity  of  their  lives  and  manners.  As  their 
light  extended  to  the  confession  of  every  known  sin,  and  to  the 
taking  up  of  a  cross  against  every  thing  which  they  knew  to  be 
evil,  hence  they  were  endowed  with  great  power,  by  which  Ann 
found  that  protection,  which,  for  the  time  then  present,  was  an- 
swerable to  her  faith;  and  in  all  things  she  conformed  to  the  rules 
of  discipline  in  the  society,  and  was  baptized  into  the  same  spirit; 
and  by  her  perfect  obedience  to  all  that  she  was  taught,  she  at- 
tained to  the  full  knowledge  and  experience  of  those  who  stood 
in  the  foremost  light. 

As  the  only  distinction  among  the  members  of  the  society,  was 
formed  according  to  the  different  degrees  of  spiritual  light  and 
power  known  and  felt  in  each,  respectively,  and  as  it  was  the 
faith  of  the  society  not  to  rest  short  of  complete  salvation  from 
all  sin;  therefore,  those  who  received  the  greatest  light  and  pow 
er  of  God,  were  acknowledged  as  the  lead;  that  is,  the  greatest 
light  of  God,  in  whomsoever  it  "was  made  manifest,  wa9  acknow 
ledged  and  followed,  as  the  lead>  without  respect  to  persons 


INTRODUCTION.  xxv 

XII.  When,  therefore,  Ann,  by  her  perfect  obedience,  had  at- 
tained to  all  that  was  made  manifest  in  the  leading  characters  of 
the  society,  and  still  feeling  the  absolute  necessity  of  a  deeper 
and  more  thorough  work,  she  did  not  rest  satisfied  with  what  she 
had  gained;  but  laboured  in  continual  watchings  and  fastings,  and 
in  tears  and  incessant  cries  to  God,  day  and  night,  for  deliver- 
ance from  the  very  nature  of  sin.  And  under  the  most  severe 
tribulation,  and  violent  temptations,  as  great  as  she  was  able  to 
resist  and  endure,  such  was,  frequently,  her  extreme  agony  of 
soul,  as  to  cause  a  perspiration  of  blood  through  the  pores  of  her 
skin. 

By  such  deep  mortification  and  suffering,  her  flesh  wasted 
.away,  and  she  became  like  a  skeleton,  wholly  incapable  of  help- 
ing herself,  and  was  fed  and  nourished  like  an  infant,  although, 
naturally,  a  person  of  a  strong  and  sound  constitution,  and  invin- 
cible fortitude  of  mind. 

XIII.  In  this  manner  she  was  more  or  less  exercised. in  soul  and 
body  for  about  the  term  of  nine  years,  during  which  period,  the 
way  of  God,  and  the  nature  of  his  work,  were  gradually  opened 
from  one  thing  to  another,  and  the  light  and  understanding  whioh 
she  received,  was  gradually  communicated  to  the  society,  unxil 
she  received  that  manifestation  of  God  by  which  the  Man  of  Sin 
was  revealed,  and  through  which  she  discovered  the  transgression 
ef  the  first  woman — the  root  and  foundation  cause  of  human  de- 
pravity, whence  all  mankind  were  lost  and  separated  from  God.; 
and  by  special  and  immediate  revelation,  she  received  the  testi- 
mony of  God  against  the  whole  corruption  of  man,  in  its  root  and 
every  branch;  which  is,  properly,  the  Testimony  against  the  flesh, 
or,  the  Testimony  against  the  root  of  all  sin.  {£>=  This  revelation 
she  received,  in  its  fulness,  in  the  year  1770,  while  she  was  con- 
fined in  prison,  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  which 
she  held. 

Her  testimony  was  in  the  power  of  God,  attended  with  the  word 
of  prophecy,  and  with  such  energy  of  the  Spirit,  as  penetrated 
into  the  most  secret  recesses  of  the  heart,  and  which  every  honest 
soul  felt  bound,  in  conscience,  to  obey. 

And  from  the  light  and  power  of  God  which  attended  her  min- 
istry, and  the  certain  overcoming  power  unto  salvation,  transmit- 
ted to  those  who  received,  and  from  the  heart  obeyed  her  testi- 
mony, she  was  received  and  acknowledged  as  the  First  Mother, 
or  first  spiritual  parent  in  the  line  of  the  female,  and  the  second 
heir  in  the  covenant  of  life,  according  to  the  present  display  of 
the  gospel.  Hence,  among  Believers,  she  hath  been  distinguished 
by  no  other  name  or  title  than  that  of  Mother,  from  the  period 
of.  her  full  testimony  to  the  present  day. 

D 


INTRODUCTION 

^  Aficr  Ann-  was  received  and  acknowledged  as  the  spintuai 
Mother  and  leader  of  the  society,  the  manner  of  woiahip  and  the 
exercises  in  their  publi  lies,  were,  singing  and  dancing, 

shaking  and  shouting-,  speaking  with  new  tongues  and  Prophesy- 
ing, with  all  those  various  gifts  of  God  known  in  the  Primitive 
-Church.  These  gifts  progressively  increased  until  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Church  in  America;  and  by  which,  all  those  whs 
were  in  the  spirit  of  the  work  were  convinced,  beyond  all  manner 
of  doubt  or  controversy,  that  it  was  verily  the  second  appearing 
of  Christ,  and  the  beginning  of  his  reign  upon  earth. 

XIV.  The  first  full  and  public  testimony  borne  by  Mother  against 
the  root  of  human  depravity,  was  as  hath  before  been  observed, 
in  the  year  1770;  previous  to  which,  and  during  the  increase  of 
the  work,  she  suffered  great  persecutions. 

The  heart-searching  and  convincing  power  of  God  which  at- 
tended her  words  and  testimony  against  sin,  caused  the  formal 
professors, especially  the  established  clergy,  to  stii  up  tumultuous 
mobs;  by  whom  she  was  often  shamefullv  and  very  cruelly  treat- 
ed, and  a  number  of  times  imprisoned. 

The  only  accusation  that  her  enemies  could  bring,  or  pretend 
to  bring  against  her,  for  these  imprisonments,  was  under  the  pre- 
text of  her  profaning  the  Sabbath. 

At  a  certain  time,  on  the  first  day  of  the  week,  at  her  father's 
house,  where  the  society  were  assembled,  in  an  upper  room,  and 
while  in  the  worship  of  God,  the  house  was  beset  by  a  riotous 
lnob,  at  the  head  of  which  was  the  Warden,  [John  Bell.]  They 
broke  open  the  door,  seized  Mother,  and  dragged  her  down  stairs 
by  her  feet;  and  from  thence  she  was  taken,  with  a  number  of 
others,  and  cast  into  the  dungeon  of  the  stone-piison. 

The  next  day,  those  who  were  confined  in  the  dungeon  with 
Mother,  were  released,  and  she  was  taken  to  the  house  of  conec- 
tion,  where  she  was  confined  for  several  weeks,  under  pretence 
that  she  was  mad.  But  her  invincible  fortitude,  and  the  convinc- 
ing display  of  her  rationality,  were  too  confounding  to  her  per- 
secutors, and  too  evident  and  extensive  to  justify  this  confinement; 
of  course  she  was  released. 

Again,  at  the  instigation  of  the  clergy,  in  connection  with  the 
officers  of  the  stone-prison,  she  w  as  put  into  a  close  and  separate 
cell,  in  which  she  could  not  stand  upright.  Here  she  was  confined, 
and  secluded  from  the  view  of  mortals,  with  the  manifest  inten- 
tion of  starving  her  to  death,  or  to  prove,  whether  her  God  was 
able  to  keep  her  alive,  without  temporal  food,  being  allowed  nei- 
ther a  crumb  of  bread,  nor  a  drop  of  water,  during  the  space  of 
fourteen  day^ 


INTRODUCTION  xxvu 

But  the  same  All-wise  Being,  who  saved  Moses  in  an  ark  of 
bulrushes,  and  fed  the  prophet  Elijah  by  the  ravens  in  the  wil- 
derness, the  same  God,  provided  the  means  of  subsistence  for  hie 
chosen  messenger,  by  the  hands  of  a  youth,*  who,  after  the  first 
two  daysT  found  access  to  the  door  of  the  cell,  and  putting  the 
stem  of  a  pipe  through  the  key-hole,  and  out  of  a  small  bottle, 
once  in  twenty-four  hours,  he  poured  into  the  bowl  of  the  pipe  a 
mixture  of  a  little  milk  and  wine. 

At  the  end  of  the  fourteen  days,  her  persecutors,  expecting  to 
find  her  dead,  came  and  opened  the  door  of  her  prison:  but  she 
was  not  only  alive,  but  came  out,  and  walked  off  sprightly,  and  in 
perfect  health  as  before  her  confinement,  to  the  great  astonish- 
ment of  her  persecutors,  and  all  the  beholders. 

These  were  among  her  latest  persecutions  in  England:  about 
a  vear  after  which,  she  received  her  mission,  and  the  revelation 
of  God  in  relation  to  America,  and  by  which  she  saw  the  future 
increase  of  the  gospel,  and  the  establishment  and  glory  of  Christ's 
kingdom,  in  the  land  which  God  had  devoted  to  freedom. 

XV.  Accordingly,  as  many  as  were  able  to  follow  her  in  the 
designed  purpose  of  God,  settled  their  temporal  affairs  in  England, 
paid  their  passage  at  Liverpool,  in  the  month  of  May,  1774,  and 
embarked  for  America,  in  the  ship  Mariah,  Captain  Smith,  of 
New-York. 

Those  who  embarked  with  Mother,  for  America,  were  Abra- 
ham Stanley,  her  husband,!  William  Lee,  her  natural  brother, 
James  Whittaker,  John  Hocknell,  Richard  Hocknell,  (son  of  John 
Hocknell)  James  Shepherd,  Mary  Partington,  and  Nancy  Lee,  a 
niece  of  Mother  Ann. 

James  and  Jane  Wardley  removed  from  John  Townley's  the 
same  summer,  into  a  hired  house,  from  whence  they  were  after- 
wards taken  to  the  Alms-house,  and  there  died.  John  Hocknell 
returned  to  England  the  next  year,  and  came  again  to  America, 
with  his  family  and  others;  and  those  of  the  society  who  remain- 
ed in  England,  being  without  lead  or  protection,  lost  their  power, 
and  fell  into  the  common  course  and  practice  of  the  world. 

XVI.  The  ship  in  which  Mother  came  over,  while  on  her  pas- 
sage, sprang  a  leak,  in  an  uncommon  manner,  so  that  the  pumps 
were  only  sufficient  to  keep  her  above  water.  The  seamen  being- 
greatly  discouraged,  and  the  vessel  near  sinking,  Mother  and  the 

*  James  Whittaker. 

t  Abraham  Stanley  professed  faith  in  Mother's  testimony,  but  some  time  after 
his  arrival  at  New-York,  he  renouaced  hi*  faith,  joined  himself  to  the  world,  and- 
topk,  ao  further,  care  of  her 


xxviu  INTRODUCTION. 

Elders  with  her.  believing  in  Him  that  sent  them,  and  connding  in 
In-  protection.,  put  their  hand*  to  the  pumps  and  encouraged  the 
seamen:  so  that  they  arrived  safe  at  New- York  on  the  6th  of 
August.  1774.  The  following  extract  of  a  letter,  written  by  Mor- 
rell  Baker,  now  lhing  at  New-Lebanon,  in  the  state  of  New- York, 
may  further  serve  to  illu^rate  this  particular. 

"  1  had  a  natural  brother  at  that  time  who  followed  the  sea;  his 
name  was  Jedediah  Baker.  He  and  1  were,  one  day,  in  con\ 
lion  together  about  religion,  I  thmk  about  three  years  after  Mother 
landed  at  New- York.  lie  told  me  that  he  sailedVrom  Liverpool,  in 
England,  to  New- York,  in  a  ship  rigged  in  the  manner  of  a  Snow  ; 
and  there  came  passengers,  a  people  who  had  a  strange  religion — 
were  very  reserved  in  their  ways  and  manners;  but~honest,  kind 
and  zealous — that  they  shook,  and  had  operations  on  their  bodies. 
He  told  me  the  danger  they  were  in  on  their  passage,  by  reason 
of  the  vessel's  springing  a  leak.  He  said  he  believed  the  woman, 
and  those  who  came  with  her,  had  a  power  above  the  natural  powk 
er  of  man — and  were  the  means  of  their  ever  arriving  at  America, 
This  was  the  rirst  time  that  I  ever  heard  there  was  such  a  people 
on  earth,  and  heard  no  more  of  them  for  three  or  four  years  after 
this  conversation.  But  since  that  time,  J  have  seen  Mother,  and 
the  Elders  who  came  with  her;  and  have  also  seen  one  of  the  El- 
ders [James  Whittaker]  and  the  said  Jedediah  Baker,  face  to 
face,  and  they  confirmed  those  things  expressly,  relating  to  their 
voyage  from  England  to  America.*' 

XVII.  When  Mother  landed  at  Now-Y'ork,  she  counselled  those 
who  came  with  her,  for  a  season,  to  seek  their  livelihood  where 
they  could  iind  employ,  as  they  were  mostly  poor,  and  had  no- 
thing to  subsist  upon  but  what  they  obtained  by  honest  industry. 
Accordingly,  they  were  all  scattered  in  different  parts  of  the  coun- 
try. Mother  herself  remained  at  New-York,  in  a  family  by  the 
name  of  Smith,  in  Queen-street,  (now  Pearl-street)  where  she  was 
treated  with  great  kindness,  and  continued  there  until  the  spring 
of  the  year  1776.  She  then  went  by  water  up  to  Albany,  and 
from  thence  to  Niskeuna,  (now  Water- Vliet)  and  about  the  month 
of  September,  fixed  her  residence  where  the  Church  is  now  es- 
tablished, eight  measured  miles  North-West  from  ths  centre  of 
the  city  of  Aibany. 

This  was  an  obscure  place  in  the  wilderness,  remote  from  the 
public  eye.  Here  the  Believers  gathered  as  their  place  of  resi- 
dence, and  here  they  held  their  solemn  meetings,  particularly  on 
the  first  day  of  the  week,  full  three  years  and  a  half,  until  the 
opening  of  the  testimony  in  the  spring  of  the  year  17C0.  At  this 
time  various  reports  began  to  be  spread  abroad  concerning  these 
people. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxi* 

XVIII.  To  such  as  loved  the  things  of  this  present  world,  the 
testimony,  and  the  work  accompanying  it,  appeared  like  the  great- 
est possible  inconsistency  and  delusion.  It  being  in  the  time  of 
the  American  war,  numerous  conjectures  were  agitated  concern- 
ing the  people,  and  especially  concerning  Mother.  By  some  she 
was  suspected  of  witch-craft,  and  the  old  blasphemy  was  in  sub- 
stance revived:  She  casteth  out  devils  by  Beelzebub.  Others  as- 
sumed the  charge  of  treason,  because  those  who  received  the  tes- 
timony were  averse  to  war,  and  chose  rather  to  suffer  than  to  re- 
sist wrong. 

But  such  as  had  any  light  of  God,  considered  things  in  a  very 
different  light;  knowing  that  the  kingdom  of  Christ  was  not  of  this 
world,  and  therefore  his  servants  would  not  fight;  and  remem- 
bering that  it  was  written,  "  From  whence  come  wars  and  fight- 
ings? come  they  not  hence,  even  of  your  lusts  that  war  in  your 
members?" 

As  the  testimony  was  expressly  against  every  lust,  and  all  known 
sin,  therefore,  such  as  feared  God,  and  whose  only  aim  was  peace 
and  righteousness,  had  sufficient  to  engage  their,  attention,  with- 
out any  concern  in  the  clamorous  affairs  of  the  world.  They  es- 
teemed it  as  matter  of  the  highest  gratitude  to  God,  that  they 
were  counted  worthy  of  the  privilege  of  confessing  their  sins,  and 
of  receiving  power  to  become  separate  from  the  spirit  and  prac- 
tice of  the  world,  and  every  kind  of  rice,  whatever  degree  of 
outward  affliction  might  follow,  on  that  account,  through  evil  re- 
port or  persecution. 

XIX.  The  first  general  opening  of  the  testimony  in  America, 
was  at  New-Lebanon,  in  the  township  of  Canaan,  county  of  Co- 
lumbia, and  state  of  New-York;  in  consequence  of  a  remarkable^ 
religious  awakening  which  had  taken  place  in  those  parts,  in  the 
year  1779,  and  was  intended  as  a  work  of  preparation  for  the  re- 
ception of  the  gospel,  which  was  opened  the  following  yeap> 
(1780)  and  received  by  many. 

As  Mother,  and  the  Elders  who  came  from  England,  resided  at 
Water- Vliet,  about  forty  miles  distant  from  the  main  body  of  those 
who  had  lately  believed;  and  as  great  numbers  from  Lebanon, 
and  other  eastern  parts,  resorted  thither  for  instruction  and  coun- 
sel; hence,  the  Believers  at  Lebanon,  Hancock,  and  other  places, 
who  were  able,  found  it  necessary  to  take  provisions  thither  for 
their  support,  which  served  as  an  occasion  to  some  prejudiced 
persons,  to  misrepresent  and  accuse  the  people  of  being  enemies 
to  the  country,  and  to  stir  up  those  in  power  to  persecute  and  dis- 
tress them. 

XX.  One  particular  circumstance  of  this  kind  took  place  in  the 

D  2 


xxx  INTRODl  CTluX 

month  of  Jul  v.  1780.  As  David  Darrow  was  on  the  way  bet"'. 
Lebanon  and  Albany,  with  a  tlock  of  sheep,  which  he  was  dr. 
to  Water-Vliet,  he  was  followed  by  a  company  of  evil-minded 
men.  who  pretended  to  have  authority  to  arrest  him.  Accord- 
.  they  brought  him  hack,  with  his  sheep,  to  Lebanon,  and  had 
him  before  the  court,  under  pretence  of  treason.  But  finding  no 
*  round  of  accusation  against  him,  to  answer  their  purpose, 
these  hungry  wob.es.  after  dividing  the  sheep  among  themsehes. 
sent  their  owner  (accompanied  by  Joseph  Meacham)  under  guard, 
to  be  tried  by  the  Commissioners  at  Albany,  which  was  then  the 
highest  court.  Here  they  were  brought  up  to  the  old  test. — An 
oath  of  allegiance  was  required.  But  professing  the  faith,  and 
being  the  servants  of  Christ,  in  obedience  to  him,  they  would 
'•swear  not  at  all." 

Whereupon.  David  Darrow,  Joseph  Meacham,  and  Elder  Joha 
Hocknell  (who  had  come  from  Water-Vliet  to  Albany  to  meet 
them)  were  put  into  prison:  and  soon  after,  Hezekiah  Hammond 
and  Joel  r'ratt;  and  then  Mother,  (accompanied  by  Mary  Par- 
tington) and  Elder  William  Lee,  Elder  James  Whittaker,  and 
Calvin  Harlow,  all  of  whom  were  leading  characters  in  the  work, 
were  arrested  and  imprisoned  at  Albany. 

All  this  took  place  at  the  instigation  of  certain  designing  men 
in  the  east,  who  were  continually  stirring  up  those  in  authority, 
and  other  citizens  who  were  otherwise  well  disposed.  Neverthe- 
less, the  Commissioners  at  Albany  generally  treated  Mother  and 
the  Elders  with  kindness;  and  many  sensible  and  candid  men  ex- 
pressed their  displeasure  at  the  injustice  and  inconsistency  of  im- 
prisoning and  oppressing  an  innocent  people  for  no  other  cause, 
in  reality,  but  their  peculiar  faith:  and  especially  at  a  time  when 
the  nation  itself  was  struggling  to  get  free  from  the  oppression  of 
a  foreign  yoke. 

XXI.  But  notwithstanding  those  outward  bonds  of  affliction,  the 
word  of  God  was  not  bound,  but  even  through  the  grates  of  the 
prison,  was  preached  to  crowded  assemblies.  Many  received 
faith  through  the  Elders,  while  in  prison,  and  came  and  confessed 
their  sins,  and  showed  their  deeds;  and  such  was  the  convincing 
power  of  God  which  attended  the  word.  that,  frequently,  in  pres- 
ence of  the  crowd,  open  confessions  were  made  of  every  known 
sin:  so  mightily  grew  the  word  of  God  and  prevailed.  Although 
the  persecutors  intended  this  imprisonment  of  Mother  and  the  El- 
ders, for  evil;  yet  the  Lord  turned  it  for  good,  while  it  wrought 
eflertually  to  the  spreading  of  the  gospel 

Felie\ers  were  allowed  the  privilege  of  communion  wfth  those 
in  prison,  and  of  ministering  freely  to  their  necessities.     But  very* 


INTRODUCTION.  xtflf 

shortly  after  their  imprisonment,  Mother  was  separated  from  the 
rest,  and  taken  from  Albany,  (accompanied  by  Mary  Partington) 
with  a  design  of  banishing  her  to  the  British  army,  which  then 
lay  at  New-York;  but  her  persecutors  failing  of  their  purpose, 
she  was  put  into  prison  at  Poughkeepsie,  where  she  remained  un- 
til about  the  last  of  December,  and  was  then  released  by  order 
of  Gov.  Clinton,  who  received  information  of  her  treatment,  hav- 
ing had  no  certain  knowledge  of  the  matter  before. 

The  Elders  and  Believers  at  Albany,  were  also  released  about 
the  20th  of  the  same  month,  without  any  formal  trial.  Jt  is  par- 
ticularly worthy  of  observation,  that  in  all  those  imprisonment.-, 
and  the  accusations  against  Mother  and  the  Elders,  and  others  of 
the  Believers,  both  in  England  and  America,  no  fault  could  ever 
be  found,  as  to  their  lives  and  moral  character;  nor  any  evil  al- 
ledged  against  them,  but  from  mere  slander,  on  account  of  thei? 
faith  and  testimony.  Nor  was  ever  any  persecution  raised  against 
them,  but  by  means  of  that  false  religion  and  spirit  of  oppression, 
which  had  long  been  established  in  the  British  dominions,  and 
whose  despotic  influence  had  not  yet  ceased  in  America. 

XXII.  It  is  unnecessary,  however,  to  enlarge  on  this  subject, 
or  to  state  all  the  particulars  of  abuse  which  Mother  and  the  El- 
ders, and  the  Believers  in  America,  received  on  different  occa- 
sions, from  lawless  ruffians,  who  were  taught  by  the  false  religion 
of  their  forefathers,  to  commit  the  most  scandalous  outrages  upon 
a  harmless  people,  under  pretence  of  suppressing  error.  It  may 
here  suffice,  simply  to  observe,  that  Mother  was  the  principal  ob- 
ject at  which  their  rage  was  pointed;  that  during  the  time  of  her 
ministry,  she  frequently  suffered  such  cruel  and  shameful  abuse 
as  modesty  forbiddeth  to  mention;  and  that  her  testimony  was 
supported,  and  gained  the  ascendency,  amidst  those  scenes  of  trial 
and  difficulty,  which,  to  outward  appearance,  were  insurmounta- 
ble, and  under  which  she  persevered,  unshaken  and  immoveable, 
with  that  patience  and  fortitude  of  mind  which  surpassed  all  hu- 
man comprehension.  And  although  unsupported  by  letter-learn- 
ing, and  independent  of  man's  wisdom;  yet  she  was  supported  by 
that  hidden  wisdom  and  power  of  God,  by  which  she  opened  the 
scriptures,  and  the  very  nature  of  things,  in  so  convincing  a  man- 
ner that  none  were  able  to  gainsay  or  resist  the  force  of  her 
words,  upon  any  principle  of  candour. 

After  Mother  and  the  Elders  were  released  from  prison,  they 
again  collected  together  at  Water-Vliet,  where  they  were  visited 
by  great  numbers  from  distant  parts  o'f  the  state  of  New  York, 
Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  New-Hampshire,  and  the  District  of 
Maine,  who  received  faith;  and  through  the  power  and  gifts  of 


xxxii  INTRODUCTION. 

God,  which  were  abundantly  manifested  for  the  destruction  of  sirs, 
and  the  salvation  of  souls,  many  were  tilled  with  joy  unspeakable 
and  full  of  glory,  and  increased  in  their  understanding  of  the  way 
and  work  of  God. 

XXIII.  In  the  Fifth  month,  1731,  Mother  and  the  Elders  left 
Water-Vliet,  and  visited  the  distant  parts,  from  place  to  place, 
where  the  gospel  had  been  received ;  and  in  all  the  principal 
places  which  they  visited,  they  were  resorted  to  from  the  adja- 
cent parts;  and  their  ministry  being  every  where  accompanied 
with  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  searching  out  sin.  and  \  urging 
iniquity  from  the  soul,  Believers  were  built  up  in  their  most  holy 
faith,  received  an  increase  of  that  overcoming  power  by  which 
they  were  enabled  to  keep  out  of  sin;  were  tilled  with  consolation 
and  peace,  and  many  more  were  added  to  the  faith. 

Having  finished  their  labours  among  the  distant  Believers,  they 
returned  to  Water-Vliet,  where  they  arrived  in  the  Eighth  month, 
1783, — having  been  absent  about  two  years  and  four  months. — 
On  the  21st  day  of  July,  the  year  following.  Elder  William  Lee 
departed  this  life  at  Water-Vliet,  being  forty  four  years  of  age. 

The  decease  of  Elder  William  served  as  a  particular  means  of 
preparing  the  minds  of  Believers  for  a  still  heavier  trial,  in  being 
deprived  of  the  visible  presence  and  protection  of  Mother;  the 
thought  of  which  seemed  almost  insupportable  to  many.  But  hav- 
ing finished  the  work  which  was  given  her  to  do,  she  was  taken 
out  of  their  sight,  in  the  ordinary  way  of  all  living,  (at  Water- 
Vliet)  on  the  eighth  day  of  the  Ninth  month,  1784. 

Thus,  in  the  early  dawn  of  the  American  revolution,  when  the 
rights  of  conscience  began  to  be  established,  the  morning  star  of 
Chrises  second  coming,  disappeared  from  the  view  of  the  world, 
to  be  succeeded  by  the  increasing  brightness  of  the  Sun  of  right- 
eousness and  all  the  promised  glory  of  the  latter  day. 

And  thus  the  full  revelation  of  Christ,  in  its  first  degree,  was 
completed;  which  was  according  to  that  remarkable  prophecy  of 
Christopher  Love,  (who  was  beheaded  under  Cromwell)  ••Out  of 
thee,  O  England,  shall  a  bright  star  arise,  whose  light  and  voice 
shall  make  the  heavens  to  quake,  and  knock  under  with  submis- 
sion to  the  blessed  Jesus." 

XXIV.  After  Mother's  decease,  the  gift  and  appointment  cf 
God,  for  the  lead  and  protection  of  the  Believers,  rested  upon 
Elder  James  Whittaker;  under  whose  ministration  the  work  con- 
tinued and  increased,  in  purging  away  sin  and  uncleanness,  and 
promoting  union  and  harmony  among  those  who  believed  and  had 
set  out  to  obey  the  gospel,  in  reproving  the  disobedient,  strength* 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxiij 

ening  the  weak,  and  confirming  the  faithful;  till  having  finished 
his  labours,  he  departed  this  life  at  Enfield,  in  the  state  of  Con- 
necticut, on  the  20th  day  of  July,  1787,  being  37  years  of  age. 
Elder  John  Hocknell  (the  last  of  those  from  Europe  who  were 
called  Fathers)  survived  Elder  James  many  years;  and  deceased 
at  Water- Vlier,  February  1799,  being  76  years  of  age.  But  af- 
ter the  decease  of  Elder  James,  the  leading  gift,  in  the  visible 
administration,  descended  upon  those  who  had  received  the  gos* 
pel  in  America,  and  was  particularly  vested  in  two,  namely,  Jo- 
seph Meacham  and  Lucy  Wright;  who,  according  to  the  special 
gift  and  appointment  of  God,  were  known  and  acknowledged  by 
all,  to  stand  in  the  spiritual  relation  of  a  joint-parentage  to  the 
whole  visible  body  of  the  Believers.  Through  their  special  la- 
bours, the  Believers  were  gathered  together  into  families,  accor- 
ding to  the  revelation  of  God  respecting  the  Church  of  Christ  iQ 
the  true  order  of  the  gospel,  which  order  was  established,  in  the- 
year  1792.  About  four  years  after,  Elder  Joseph  (having  finish- 
ed his  work)  deceased  at  New-Lebanon,  August  the  16th,  1796,, 
aged  54  years. 

XXV.  From  the  beginning  of  the  work  in  America,  in  the  year 
1780,  until  about  the  year  1787,  there  was  little  to  be  seen  or 
heard  but  the  out-cry  of  convicted  souls,  labouring  under  the  pow- 
er of  God, — and  roaring  like  the  sound  of  many  waters  and  migh- 
ty thunderings  against  the  Man  of  Sin,  and  all  that  is  of  the  world, 
"the  lust  of  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of  life/' 
— shaking  and  trembling, — prophesying  or  speaking  with  new 
tongues — singing  and  dancing — leaping  and  shouting,  day  and 
night;  and  such  various  supernatural  effects  of  the  power  of  God, 
as  appeared  to  the  blind  spectators  of  this  world  like  the  most 
unaccountable  confusion.  But  such  as  were  in  the  work,  knew 
perfectly  what  those  things  meant,  and  felt,  therein,  the  greatest 
possible  order  and  harmony,  it  being  to  them  the  gift  and  work 
of  God  for  the  time  then  present;  and  which  bore  the  strongest 
evidence  that  the  world  was  actually  come  to  an  end,  (at  least,  to 
those  who  were  the  subjects  of  it)  and  the  day  of  judgment  com- 
menced. 

But  when  they  had  found  a  sufficient  degree  of  mortification 
and  death  to  the  life  and  influence  of  a  corrupt  nature,  and  sepa- 
ration from  the  spirit  of  the  world,  the  scene  changed,  and  such 
righteousness,  peace,  and  order  followed,  as  had  never  before 
been  established  on  this  earth,  since  man  was  created. 

XXVI.  During  the  progress  of  this  remarkable  change,  the 
testimony  was  entirely  withdrawn  from  the  world:  and  therefore. 


xxxiv  INTRODUCTTO 

though  the  men  of  the  work!  in  general,  have  been  oMigerl  i 
knowledge  that  the  visible  1  raits  were  good.  \et  the  real  internal 
work  from  which  those  fruits  were  produced,  was  wholly  hid  from 
their  eves.  And  though  some  have  ignorantiv  tried  to  ascribe 
these  evidently  good  effects  to  some  secret  evil  cause;  vet  every 
reasonable  person  must  grant  that, -an  evil  tree  cannot  bring 
forth  good  fruit.'"  Consequently,  that  testimony  which  is  produc- 
tive of  faithfulness,  justice,  righteousness,  and  every  virtue,  both 
in  relation  to  things  temporal  and  spiritual,  must  have  proceeded 
from  the  eternal  fountain  of  truth  and  goodness:  Therefore,  the 
fruits  and  effects  of  the  pre-ent  gospel  of  Christ,  are  justly  to  be 
considered  as  a  standing  evidence  of  the  real  character  of  Moth- 
er and  the  Elders,  and  of  all  those  who  have  been  leaders  in  the 
work;  whatever  tricked  and  unreasonable  men  may  insinuate  to 
the  contrary. 

The  testimony  was  withdrawn  from  the  world  about  the  year 
1785.  and  was  rarely  opened  to  any  until  about  the  year  1797; 
after  which  theie  were  a  few  small  openings,  in  different  places, 
to  such  as  were  in  a  special  manner  awakened;  Lut  nothing  very 
remarkable  hath  appeared  in  the  order  of  providence,  to  open 
the  wav  for  the  spreading  of  the  gospel,  until  about  the  beginning 
of  the  present  century. 

XXVII.  In  the  year  1801,  an  extraordinary  work  of  God  be- 
gan in  Kentucky  and  the  adjacent  states,  which  prepared  the  way 
for  the  testimony  of  the  gospel  to  be  opened  in  this  Western  coud 
try.  in  the  year  1805. 

Accordingly,  on  the  first  day  of  January.  1805.  three  messen- 
areis,  namely,  John  Meacham.  Benjamin  S.  Youngs  and  Is^achar 
Bates,  were  chosen  and  sent  by  the  gift  of  God,  from  the  Church 
at  New-Lebanon*  to  the  people  of  the  Revival  in  Kentucky  and 
the  adjacent  states,  and  were  cordially  received  by  a  number  ot 
the  iirst  leading  characters  in  the  Revival,  and  opposed  by  others. 

A  general  account  of  this  extraordinary  work  in  Kentucky  and 
the  parts  adjacent,  from  the  year  1801.  until  the  year  1805,  may 
be  seen  in  a  pamphlet  lately  published,  entitled,  The  Kentucky 
Revival',  with  an  account  of  the  entrance  and  progress  of  the  tes- 
timony, and  the  opposition  it  received  from  false  teachers.  Since 
that  time  the  work  hath  continued  to  increase  both  North  and 
South  of  the  river  Ohio;  and  at  present,  there  are  in  this  V 
crn  country,  eleven  brethren  and  eight  sisters,  sent  from  the 
Church  at  New-Lebanon,  as  labourers  together  in  the  work. 

XXVIII.  Since  the  opening  of  the  gospel  in  this  Western  coun- 
try, the  minds  of  mankind  have  been  greatly  stirred  up,  both  bj 


■INTRODUCTION.  m* 

way  of  opposition  and  enquiry;  and  many  are  struck  with  aston- 
ishment to  -ee  such  effects  produced  by  means  which  to  human 
wisdom  seem  so  inadequate:  to  see  so  many  persona  of  good  in 
formation,  and  ot'  the  most  upright  characters,  and  even  eminent 
for  their  piety .  renounce  The  honours  and  pleasures  of  the  pres- 
ent life,  with  all  their  hopes  of  salvation  upon  their  former  prin- 
ciples, to  rind  their  relation  to  a  people  whose  faith  is  said  to  be 
founded  upon   ine  testimony  of  a  de-pised   woman. 

But  souls  who  are  truly  convinced  of  sin,  and  are  willing  to 
have  salvation  on  any  term-,  will  not  stumble  at  God's  manner  of 
dispensing  it;  and  many  such  there  are  at  this  day,  who,  like 
the  tender  branch  of  the  good  oli\e.  manifest  (by  their  fervent 
prayers  and  tears,  under  the  pressure  of  an  evil  nature)  that  the 
summer  of  then  redemption  is  nigh,  even  at  the  door.  But  as 
the  fulness  of   eden  old  not  be  obtained  until  the  times  ap- 

pointed for  the  full   manfes-ntiou  of  Christ;  we  shall,  therefore, 
proceed  to  consider  the  various  operations  of  God.  from  the  first 
ion  of  man.  in  i  elation  to  this  important  event:  and — let  him 
that  reaaetii  m:aei.~taud. 


POEM  TO  THE  INTRODUCTION 
A  Memorial  of  Mother  Ann. 

i.     LET  name*  and  sect*  and  parties  no  longer  be  re* 
Since  in  the  na:ue  ot"  Mother  salvation  hath  aprear'd: 
.nted  by  kin     heaven,  the  Saviour  to  repeal, 
nnrtued  with  an  eternal  seal. 

i     She  wa?  the  Ur-d's  Anointed,  to  show  the  root  o: 
And  in  iti  full   ;e*tru^t.on,  her  gospel  did  begin: 
She  stript  a  carnal  nature  of  all  its  deep  disguise, 
An..  I  iv  open,  before  the  sinners  *  eyes, 

9.     '•  Sunk  in  your  base  corruptions,  ye  wicked  and  unclean! 
You  read  your  sealed  Bibles,  but  know  not  what  thev  mean 
Confess  your  filthy  actions,  and  put  your  lasts  awav, 
And  live  the  life  M  Jesus:  this  is  the  only  way. 

4.     Ye  haughty  kings  and  begrar*.  come  learn  your  equal  fate! 
Your  carnal  fallen  nature  you  have  to  cross  and  hate: 
"  Whatever  .  :>ur  sex  or  colour  be, 

Renounce  your  carnal  pleasures,  or  Christ  you'll  never  see. 

3.     The  way  of  God  is  holy,  mark'd  with  Immanuels  feet; 

annot  reach  mount  Zion.  nor  stain  the  golden  street 
If  you  will  have  salvation,  you  first  must  count  the  cosV 
Avl  sacrifice  that  nature,  in  which  the  world  is  lost." 


pom 

-3,    At  Manchester,  in  England,  this  burning  truth  beg&tt. 

When  Christ  made  his  appearance,  in  blessed  Mother  Antr 
\  few  at  firtl  i<  ceiv'd  it,  and  did  their  lust^  for*ak<  ; 
And  soon  their  testimony  brought  on  a  mighty  shake. 

T.     The  clergy  cri'd  Delusion !  who  can  these  Shakers  be? 
Are  these  the  wild  fanatics  bewitched  by  Ann  Lee? 
We'll  stop  this  noise  and  shaking:  it  shall  not  long  prevail, 
"Well  seiie  the  grand  deceiver,  and  thrust  her  into  jail. 

3.     Before  their  learned  councils,  good  Mother  stood  her  ground. 
And  her  pure  testimony,  their  wisdom  did  confound; 
Till  by  her  painful  travail,  her  suff'rings  and  her  toil, 
The  faith  of  Christ  was  planted  on  the  European  soil. 

9.     Her  little  band  of  union,  in  apostolic  life, 

JRemain'd  a  while  in  England,  among  the  sons  of  strife  : 
Till  the  .New-York  Mariah,  borne  by  an  Eastern  b:. 
Convey'd  this  little  kingdom  across  the  rolling  seas. 

10.  For  Mother's  safe  protection,  good  angels  flew  before, 
Towards  the  land  of  promise,  Columbia's  happy  shore 
Had  thou  victorious  gospel,  and  that  auspicious  day  ' 
"When  Mother  safely  landed  in  North  America. 

11.  Near  Albany  she  settled,  and  waited  for  a  while, 
Until  a  great  revival  made  all  the  desert  smile. 

At  length  a  gentle  whisper  the  tidings  did  convey, 
And  many  tiock'd  to  Mother,  to  learn  the  living  way. 

12      Through  storms  of  persecution,  the  truth  she  did  maintain , 
And  show'd  how  sin  is  concpaer'd,  and  how  we're  born  agati* 
The  old  corrupted  nature  from  place  to  place  she  trod, 
And,  by  regeneration,  brought  many  souls  to  God. 

13.     About  four  years  she  labour'd  with  the  attentive  throng, 
While  all  their  sins  they  open'd,  and  lighted  ev'ry  wrong. 
At  length  she  clos'd  her  labours,  and  vanishd  out  of  sight, 
And  left  her  faithful  children  increasing  in  the  light. 

74.     How  much  are  they  mistaken  who  think  that  Mother's  dead 
When  through  her  ministration,  so  many  souls  are  fed. 
In  union  with  the  Father,  she  is  the  second  Eve, 
Dispensing  full  salvation  to  all  that  do  believe. 

15'.     Since  Mother  sent  the  gospel,  and  spread  it  in  the  West, 
How  many  little  children  are  nourisn  d  from  her  breast! 
How  many  more  conceived, and  trav  ling  in  the  birth, 
Who  yet  shall  reign  with  Mother,  like  princes  on  the  earth. 

16.     As  far  as  sin  hath  reigned,  and  souls  have  been  enslav'd;— . 
As  far  as  they're  awaken'd,  and  would  be  truly  sav'd; — 
As  far  as  they're  convicted,  to  feel  the  loss  of  man, 
So  far  shall  be  extended  the  name  of  MOTHER  A>.\. 


THE  TESTIMONY 

OF 

CHRIST'S  SECOND  APPEARING 
PART  I. 

THE  STATE  OF  MAN  FROM  HIS  FIRST  CREATION 
UNTIL  CHRIST. 

CHAPTER  I. 

The  Order  of  the  Visible  Creation. 


A 


LL  things  were  created  and  made  for  the  honour    CHAp 
and  glory  of  the  invisible  First-cause,  otherwise        i 


called  God  ; — the  Father  of  holy  angels  and  the  spirits 
of  just  men — a  being  of  infinite  perfections — eternal 
and  unchangeable  in  his  nature  and  purpose  ;  from  ev- 
erlasting to  everlasting — possessing  all  power  and  wis- 
dom— the  centre  of  all  goodness — the  true  spring  of  e- 
ternal  life,  and  the  only  source  of  true  happiness. 

2.  In  all  the  works  of  God,  throughout  the  visible  cre- 
ation, there  is  an  evident  relation  of  one  thing  to  an- 
other, as  the  effect  is  related  to  its  cause;  and  we  may 
every  where  see  one  thing  springing  out  of  another, 
and  progressing  on  to  still  higher  ends  and  purposes  j 
which  is  manifest,  not  only  in  the  works  of  nature  but 
of  art;  and  upon  this  principle  the  new  is  granted  to 
be  superior  to  the  old,  inasmuch  as  it  containeth  all  the 
useful  properties  of  the  old,wi(h  additional  increase. 

3.  It  is  not,  however,  our  design  to  reason  on  the 
works  of  nature  or  of  art,  any  further  than  as  they  serve 
to  illustrate  the  things  of  eternal  duration.  It  belong- 
eth,  more  properly,  to  men  of  natural  wisdom,  to  search 
out  the  properties  and  progress  of  that  creation  of  which 
they  are  a  part. 

4.  But,  as  God  promised  to  create  new  heavens  and 
a  new  earth,  wherein'  righteousness  should  dwell ;  and 

E 


THE    CUDER    OF    THE    VISIBLE    CREATION.  P.    1. 

CHAP,    as  the  new  creation  standoth,  in  a  certain  sense,  related 

•        to  the  old,  being  formed  out  of  it  s  bo  the  children  of 

God  are  not  immediately  created  in  that  character,  but 

have,  first,  a  certain  relation  to  the  children  of  men, 
until  by  the  spirit,  and  power  of  Christ,  in  the  fulfilment 

of  the  promise  pertaining  to  the  new  creation,  they, 
gradually,  rise  out  of  the  old,  to  higher  degrees  of  per- 
fection. 

5.  Man,  in  his  natural  creation,  was  designed  for  a 
higher  purpose  thannierely  to  till  up  the  momentary 
scenes  of  the  present  life  :  an  evidence  of  this  is  im- 
planted in  the  breast  of  every  individual  possessed  of 
common  rationality. 

0.  The  endless  existence  of  the  soul,  and  a  future 
state  of  retribution  are  sentiments  that  recjuire  no  other 
argument  for  their  establishment  than  the  hopes  and 
prospects  of  every  rational  mind. 

7.  Hence  it  is,  that  natural  death,  or  the  departing 
out  of  the  active  scenes  of  this  world,  is  of  all  other  ob- 
jects the  most  frightful,  inasmuch  as  it  appeareth  to  put 
an  end  to  matvs  existence,  and  is  the  strongest  argument 
against  the  immortality  of  his  present  *tate  of  being. 

8.  On  the  other  hand,  nothing  is  so  productive  of  joy 
and  triumph,  as  those  sensible  manifestations  from  a 
world  of  spirits,  which  at  times  operate  in  the  mind  of 
man,  and  promise  a  durable  felicity  in  a  future  state  of 
existence. 

9.  Had  man  even  continued  in  the  order  in  which  he 
was  at  first  created,  he  could  never  have  been  establish- 
ed in  any  precise  measure  of  that  order,  because  the 
very  order  itself  was  changeable,  and  he  must  of  neces- 
sity advance  to  some  higher  order,  or  sink  into  an  mfe- 
ior state;  much  less  could  he  or  his  natural  posterity  be 
supposed  to  stand  in  the  highest  decree  of  perfection, 
when  he  had  fallen  from  God  into  a  state  of  sin  and 
misery, 

10.  Eternal  life  was  but  an  object  of  hope  to  man  in 
his  highest  state  of  innocence  ;  for  if  he  had  possessed 
eternal  life,  he  must  have  been  eternally  out  of  the 
reach  of  death  ;  but  his  being  subject  to  fall  into  a 
state  o{  death,  was  an  evidence  that  he  was,  as  yet,  on- 
ly in  a  state  of  probation,  and  of  course,  had  not  yet 
progressed  on  to  the  ultimate  end  of  his  creation. 

isa^ihlxv.       11.  When  God  promi>o  1,  saying,  -  Behold,  I  create 
J7  new  heavens  and  a  new  earth1-  and  when  the  apostle 


P.    I.  THE    ORDER    OF    THE    VISIBLE    CREATION. 

?aid  "  We  according  to  his  promise,  look  for  new  hear-    CH4P. 
ens  and  a  new  earth  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness  ; "        L 
it  is  evident  that  the  new  heavens  and  earth,  spoken  of,   2  Pet.  iii 
in  different  ages,  were  things  yet  to  be  created,  which   13 
none  could  possibly  reach,  but  through  those  revolu- 
tions which  should  lead  to  that  period. 

12.  It  is  certain  that  the  matter,  of  which  the  body 
of  man  is  composed,  existed  before  the  human  body  was 
formed,  and  that  matter  was  incapable  of  comprehend- 
ing its  intermediate  state,  before  it  was  organized  into 
human  form. 

13.  And  no  better  able,  is  the  most  penetrating  mor- 
tal, to  conceive  of  the  intermediate  state  of  man  be- 
tween the  old  and  new  creation,  until  he  is  created  anew 
according  to  the  progressive  work  of  the  new  crea- 
tion: which  belongeth  to  God  to  make  manifest  through 
Christ,  by  the  gospel,  in  the  order  of  the  times  appointed. 

14.  Nothing  can  be  created  without  a  creator,  and         . 
he  that  created  all  things  is  God.     "He  is  before  all 
things  and  by  him  all  things  consist  :"  but  every  thing 

in  its  own  order  hath  a  secondary  cause. 

15.  God  always  vorketh  by  means  that  are  adapted 
to  the  end  ;  The  Lord  God  did  not  form  man  by  or  out 
of  nothing,  but  out  of  the  ground  ;  nor  are  the  human 
species  created  or  propagated  by  or  out  of  any  other 
than  the  living  substance  of  man. 

16.  Therefore,  before  a  thing  can  be  created  the  means 
of  its  creation  must  exist.  And  as  Christ  was  promised 
to  be  the  immediate  Creator,  or  secondary  cause  of  the 
new  heavens  and  earth,  or  the  beginning  of  the  new 
creation  ;  so  the  future  destiny  of  the  human  race  was  _ 
suspended  on  the  coming  of  Christ. 

17.  Now  the  coming  of  Christ  was  not  to  destroy  the 
order  of  the  visible  heavens  and  earth  that  were  created 
very  good,  in  the  beginning  ;  but  to  form  out  of  them 
a  new  world,  or  order  of  things,  that  should  be  of  eter- 
nal duration,  beyond  the  present  : 

18.  And  therefore  he  came  into  this  world  and  passed 
through  it  as  a  stranger,  and  did  not  abide  in  it  ;  his 
work  lay  entirely  beyond,  although  not  far  from  every 
one  of  us;  and  having  laid  and  completed  the  foundation 

of  that  order  of  eternal  duration,  his  message  by  his  . 

servants  is, — ;;  Come,  for  all  things  are  now  ready."         17u  fr 

19.  It  never  was  intended  by  the  Creator  of  all  things, 
that  any  part  of  creation  should  be  redeemed  or  govern- 


4  TEE    OKDtK    Ol      Tin      VIbliiLL    .'RLAilON.  P.    \ 

CHIP,    ed  by  a  foreign  power  ;  for  that  would  have  laid  a  four 
'        dation  for  confusion,  and  shown  a  lack 

whole  order  of  things  ;  which  may  be  observed  in  thing? 
that  are  natural  : 

20.  But  God  proportioned  to  every  part  of  creation 
its  own  internal  government,  without  dependance  on 
foreign  aid,  or  the  fear  of  foreign  invasion. 

21.  And  therefore,  when  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the 
world  as  the  redeemer  and  ruler,  he  did  not  come,  des- 
cending through  the  air  from  some  remote  part  of  space, 
but  being  born  into  the  world  as  all  other  human  beings 
are,  he  was  qualified,  commissioned  and  sent  of  God, 
while  dwelling  in  the  midst  of  those  whom  he  came  to 
redeem,  and  over  whom  he  was  appointed  ruler. 

22.  And  thus  were  fulfilled  the  words  of  the  prophet  : 
.viicahv. 2.  "Out  of  thee  shall  he  come  forth  unto  me  that  is  to  be 

Ruler  in  Israel."  Plainly  showing,  that  in  the  order  of 
things,  the  power  of  redemption  would  arise  out  of  that 
creation  itself  which  needed  a  redeemer. 

23.  Seeing  then  that  the  whole  of  God's  work  is  con- 
nected like  the  links  of  a  chain,  and  that  one  thing  riseth 
out  of  another  in  an  increasing  line  from  beginning  to 
end  ;  it  will  be  proper  to  treat  of  things  in  their  true 
and  natural  order  as  they  arise,  from  age  to  age  ;  from 
which  the  appearing  of  Christ,  first  and  last,  may  be 
understood  in  its  true  nature  and  design. 


P.    J.       THE    STATE    OF    MAN    IN    HIS    FIRST    CREATION,  < 

CHAPTER.  II. 

The  state  of  Man  in  his  first  creation. 

TN  the  beginning,  God  having  set  in  order  the  crea-    CHAP, 
-■■  tion  of  the  visible  heavens  and  the  earth,  "  rested  ' 

from  all  his  works  which  God  had  created  to  make"  :  for  Gen.  ii.2, 
as  a  thing  must  be  begotten  and  conceived,  before  it  is  3i  Heb> 
visibly  brought  forth  ;  so  in  all  things,  there  is  evident- 
ly a  first  and  second  cause. 

2.  Thus  the  First-cause  of  all  things  "made  every  Gen  y  4 
plant  of  the  field  before  it  was  in  the  earth,  and  every  5. 
herb  of  the  field  before  it  grew  ;  for  the  Lord  God  had 

not  caused  it  to  rain  upon  the  earth,  and  there  was  not 
a  man  to  till  the  ground." 

3.  By  which  it  may  be  understood,  that  the  Father 
had  reserved  the  times  and  seasons  in  his  own  power  : 

for  although  it  was  said,  "Let  the  earth  bring  forth  Cha£l- 
grass,  the  herb  yielding  seed,  and  the  fruit-tree  yielding 
fruit  after  his  kind,  whose  seed  is  in  itself  upon  the  earth; 
and  it  was  so  :  yet  it  was  not  instantly  so. 

4.  The  earth  could  not  bring  forth  grass,  nor  the  herb 
yield  seed,  nor  the  fruit-tree  yield  fruit,  any  otherwise 
than  according  to  the  order  of  creation  established  in 
each  particular  thing,  whose  seed  was  in  itself  after  its 
kind ;  and  according  to  the  order  of  the  times  and  sea- 
sons appointed  by  the  Father,  and  reserved  in  his  own 
power. 

5.  This  was  the  order  established  in  the  vegetable 
creation  ;  and  every  thing  was  beautiful  after  its  kind, 
and  in  its  times  and  seasons.  "And  God  saw  that  it 
was  good." 

6.  No  law  was  given  from  an  inferior  to  any  superior 
part  of  creation,  but  each  part  of  the  creation  regulated 
according  to  its  own  order,  and  the  whole  operating  and 
moving  in  one  harmonious  concert  with  the  first  moving 
cause. 

7.  "  And  God  created  great  whales,  and  every  living 
creature  that  moveth,  which  the  waters  brought  forth 
abundantly  after  their  kind,  and  every  winged  fowl  af- 
ter his  kind  ;  and  God  blessed  them  saying,  Be  fruit- 
ful and  multiply  and  fill  the  waters  in  the  seas,  and  let 
fowl  multiply  in  the  earth. 

8.  And  God  said,  Let  the  earth  bring  forth  the  liv-  £1en^2, 

E2 


tt  THE    STATE    OP    MAN  IN    HIS    FIRST    CREATION.       l\    T 

CHAP,    ing  creature  after  his  kind,  cattle  and  creeping  thing;. 

•  and  beast  of  the  earth  after  his  kind  ;  and  it  was  so."* 

Thus  God  made  the  animal  part  of  the  creation,  which 
was  superior  to  the  vegetable,  from  the  great  whales  in 
the  sea  to  the  least  reptile  of  the  earth. 

9.  And  it  is  evident,  that  every  particular  part  w*m 
created  with  an  instinct  to  multiply,  ^ach  after  its  own 
order,  and  after  its  own  kind,  and  in  the  times  and  sea- 
sons proper  to  each. 

10.  Thus  the  mere  animal  creation  was  set  in  order  : 
and  each  part  after  its  own  kind,  and  in  its  own  place, 
showed   forth,   the   glory  and  power  of  the   Creator. 

Gen. i, 31.  "And  God  saw  every  thing  that  he  had  made,  and  be- 
hold it  was  very  good." 

11.  But  concerning  the  Man  it  is  particularly  said, 
ii,?-         that  "the  Lord  God  formed  the  man  of  the  dust  of  the 

ground,  [matter  the  most  refined,]  and  breathed  into  his 
nostrils  the  breath  of  life,  and  man  became  a  living 
soul."  That  is,  he  became  endowed  with  spiritual  sens- 
es and  the  faculties  of  reason. 

12.  "And  out  of  the  ground  the  Lord  God  formed  eve- 
ry beast  of  the  field,  and  every  fowl  of  the  air."  Also, 
the  animal  parts  of  the  creation  which  were  formed 
out  of  the  ground,  were  endowed  with  animal  faculties 
or  bodily  senses,  such  as  hearing,  seeing,  feeling,  tastings 
and  smelling,  which  made  them  noble  in  their  order. 

13.  And  although  man  was  formed  of  the  ground,  yet 
as  he  was  made  the  most  noble  part  of  the  creation, 
distinct  from  his  living  soul,  he  could  not  be  deficient  of 
such  animal  sensations  as  pertained  to  any  of  the  inferi- 
or parts  of  the  creation. 

14.  Therefore,  distinct  from  his  living  soul,  he  was 
likewise  endowed  with  those  natural  or  bodily  senses  of 
hearing,  seeing,  feeling,  tasting  and  smelling,  which  are 
called  the  five  senses.  And  thus  his  living  soul  gave 
him  the  pre-eminence  over  the  animal  part  of  the  cre- 
ation, and  constituted  him  a  human  and  rational  crea- 
ture, more  noble  than  the  rest. 

15.  Again,  the  living  soul  of  man  being  superior  to 
his  animal  body,  could  not,  therefore,  be  deficient  in  any 
one  part  or  sense  which  pertained  to  the  body,  conse- 
quently, in  the  union  of  soul  and  body  every  part  or 
sense  of  the  body  must  be  occupied  by  a  corresponding 
part  or  sense  of  the  soul. 

16.  And  hence  there  was  also  a  spiritual  hearing,  see? 


P.    I.       THE    STATE    OF    MAN    IN    HIS    FIRST    CREATION.  3 

ing,  feeling,  and  so  on,  which  being  superior  to  all  those    CHAP, 
natural  senses,  were  capable  of  dictating  and  ordering  ' 

every  faculty  and  sense  of  his  natural  body  aright. 

17.  And  thus  man  was  created  with  a  most  noble  ca- 
pacity, to  know  how  to  please  and  serve  his  Creator, 
and  how  to  order  and  govern  every  capacity  and  bodily 
sense,  for  the  honour  and  glory  of  the  Great  First 
Cause. 

18.  And  as  this  noble  and  superior  capacity  of  the 
living  soul  had  the  pre-eminence  over  all  the  inferior 
senses  of  his  own  natural  frame  ;  therefore  Man  was  ca- 
pable of  having  the  sole  dominion  over  all  the  inferior 
creation,  and  of  preserving  its  order  and  harmony,  for 
his  own  happiness,  as  »t<>ii  as  for  ^e  honour  and  glory 
of  the  creator. 

19.  But  as  man  was  formed  of  the  ground,  like  the 
rest  of  the  animal  parts  of  the  creation  ;  so  like  those, 
his  natural  body  was  created  for  time.  And  because 
the  Lord  God  breathed  into  him  the  breath  of  life,  and 
man  became  a  living  soul  ;  therefore  his  living  soul  was 
the  image  of  him  who  is  eternal,  and  was  created  for 
eternity. 

20.  "  And  the  Lord  God  said,  it  is  not  good  that  the 
man  should  be  alone  ;  I  will  make  him  an  help  meet  for 
him.'"*      For  among  all  other  living  creatures  that  had   *  Het/- , 
yet  been  formed,  for  Adam  there  was  not  found  an  help  like^tfmt 
according  to  that  order  which  was  before  him.  before  him 

21.  And  out  of  the  man  the  Lord  God  made  him  an  ^Jf"^* 
helper,  who  was  called  woman,  because  she  was  taken  Gen.ii',  l& 
out  of  man.     Thus  man  was  formed  of  two  parts,  male 

and  female.  These  two,  as  to  their  visible  form,  were 
distinct ;  but  in  point  of  nature  and  species  they  were 
one,  constituting  one  entire  man,  complete  in  his  order. 

22.  Then  as  the  woman  was  formed  out  of  the  man, 
who  was  the  most  noble  and  superior  part  of  all  the  cre- 
ation, by  reason  of  his  living  soul  ;  so  the  woman  also 
was  endowed  with  those  same  rational  faculties  and 
governing  powers,  as  a  suitable  help  in  the  dominion 
and  government  of  all  the  inferior  creation. 

23.  But  as  the  man  was  first  formed,  and  afterwards 
the  woman,  to  be  an  helper  with  the  man ;  therefore 
she  was  dependant  on  him  for  her  counsel  and  instruc- 
tion, and  was  not  first,  but  second,  as  to  headship,  in  the 
order  and  government  of  the  inferior  creation.  Thus 
the  order  in  the  first  formation  of  man  was  finished. 


8  THE    9TATE    OP    MAM    EM    HIS    FIRST    CREATION.       P.    1 

CHAT.        04    Also,  "God  made  man  upright, — in  his  own  im- 
'       age  c  nale  and  female  created  he  them. 

Reel,  vii,  I  Ciod  paid  unto  them,  *  Be 

??■  .  2?  tVui'lui.  and  multiply  and  replenish  the  earth,  and  sub- 
due it  :  and  have  dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and 
over  the  foul  of  the  air.  and  over  every  living  thing 
that  movetli  upon  the  earth.* 

25.  And  as  man  proceeded  from  the  fountain  of  all 
wisdom  and  perfection,  he   was  without  blemish,  made 

Heb.2,7.    but  "a  little  lower  than  the  angels  f*  % having  dominion 
$*$'  nUt  over  the  creatures,  and  being  crowned  with  glory  and 
honour. 

26.  Thus  man  in  his  first  rectitude,  stoorl  as  sole  lord 
of  the  earth,  and  the  mn«*  —**•  Part  of  all  the  creation. 
And  being  endowed  with  a  capacity  to  receive  the  law 
of  God  in  his  living  soul,  for  the  right  ordering  of  all 
things  under  his  dominion,  he  was  properly  the  centre 
of  order  and  union  to  all,  and,  comparatively,  stood  as 
a  living  and  most  noble  tree,  in  the  midst  of  the  trees 
of  the  garden. 

*  In  accommodation  to  the  general  sense  and  understanding  of  man- 
kind, we  have,  sometimes,  stated  that  it  was  a  command  of  God  to 
man,  to  "  multiply  and  replenish  the  earth,"  before  he  fell. — Well,  it" 
this  was  or  is  a  real  command  of  God,  what  was  the  penalty  or  punish- 
ment that  man  must  receive,  in  case  of  neglect,  or  disobedience  to  that 
command?  When  was  Adam  or  his  posterity  to  begin  to  multiply? 
Was  it  as  soon  as  they  were  capable  of  begetting  children,  and  so  con- 
tinue on,  as  long  as  they  were  able  to  generate? —  Was  this  the  com- 
mand of  God  to  them  without  any  restriction,  leaving  man  to  conduct 
in  regard  to  the  works  of  generation,  according  to  his  own  mind  and 
inclination?     Judge  ye,  in  yourselves,  concerning  this  matter. 

Now  suppose,  for  a  moment,  that  it  was  and  still  is  a  positive  com- 
mand to  all  men,  to  multiply  after  the  flesh,  then  to  break  it,  must  be 
a  criminal  transgression ;  then  what  punishment,  must  the  many  thou- 
sands of  souls  have,  both  of  men  and  women,  who  have  abstained  front 
every  work  of  the  flesh,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven's  sake,- Jesus  Christ 
himself  not  excepted?  But  Jesus  said,  "  I  came  not  to  destroy  the  law 
or  the  prophets,  but  to  fulfil — all  righteousness,  "  and  it  is  certain  that 
he  had  no  wife,  neither  did  he  multiply  after  the  flesh.     Then  this  sup- 

Eosed  command  must  either  not  have  been  a  command,  or  Jesus  must 
ave  been  a  transgressor  ;  for.  instead  of  keeping  it,  he  broke  it,  in  the 
very  beginning  of  his  ministry,  and  taught  others  to  do  the  same,  for 
he  said"  I  have  set  you  an  example, — whosoever  mil  come  after  me, 
let  him  deny  himself  and  take  up  his  cross  and  follow  me,'"  [that  is]  in 
the  regeneration,  or  resurrection,  where  they  neither  marry  nor  are 
given  in  marriage.  But  we  leave  the  reader  to  make  the  application. 
The  first  real  command  that  we  read  of,  in  the  scripture*,  is  this 
"The  Lord  God  commanded  the  man,  saying,  Of  every  tree  of  the 
garden  thou  mayest  freely  eat,  but  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good 
and  evil  thou  shah  not  eat  of  it.  for  in  the  day  that  thou  eatest  thereof 
thou  shalt  surely  die.  "  Here  was  a  command  and  a  penalty  annexed. 
Let  him  that  readeth,  understand.    See  P.  vii,  Ch.  v.  V.  12. 


P.    I.       THE    STATE    OV    MAN    IN    HIS    FIRST    CREATION.  i 

27.  And  while  this  was  his  standing,  being  the  head    CHAP. 

and  centre  of  union  to  the  creation,  every  particular  „1„ 

part,  having  an  order  peculiar  to  itself,  served  to  in- 
crease the  glory  and  beauty  of  each  other,  and  operate, 

and  move  in  one  general  and  harmonious  concert,  to 
show  forth  the  glory  and  power  of  the  great  and  first 
moving  cause. 

28.  But  the  living  soul  of  man  was  united  to  a  mate- 
rial and  natural  body,  which  was  of  the  earth,  and  which 
was  possessive  of  its  own  animal  and  earthly  instinct ; 
and  this  constituted  his  state  of  trial,  and  placed  him  as 
it  were  between  two  worlds,  between  life  and  death. 

29.  And  therefore  it  is  said,  that  the  Lord  God  put  Gen.  a 
him  into  the  garden,  to  dress  it,  and  to  keep  it,  and  com-      ' 
manded  him  saying,  "  Of  every  tree  of  the  garden  thou 
mayest  freely  eat ;  but  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it :  for  in  the  day 

that  thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die." 

30.  From  which  it  may  appear  evident,  that  man  was 
created  with  an  inferior  nature,  to  be  kept  in  subjection 
by  a  superior  law,  in  order  to  his  becoming  a  just  and 
rightful  heir  to  any  inheritance  of  promise,  and  more 
especially  that  of  eternal  life,  which  was  the  ultimate 
end  of  his  creation. 

31.  It  would  have  been  contrary  to  the  order  that 
was  established  in  the  creation,  for  the  Lord  God  imme- 
diately to  exercise  his  governing  power  over  any  object 
which  he  had  placed  under  the  dominion  of  man.  On 
man  therefore  it  depended,  rightly  to  use  the  powers 
with  which  he  was  invested  by  the  father  of  his  living 
soul,  with  whom  he  stood  united. 

32.  Consider  then,  the  state  and  order  in  which  the 
man  was  placed.  His  living  soul,  endowed  with  the  pow- 
er of  reason,  stood  in  connexion  with  the  Father  of  Spir- 
its, and  was  superior  to  the  instinct  of  his  earthly  na- 
ture, or  the  animal  sensations  and  natural  desires  which 
might  arise  therefrom.  And  therefore  he  could  not 
be  influenced  and  governed  by  these,  without  the  most 
pointed  breach  of  the  law  and  order  of  God,  and  forfeit- 
ure of  his  dominion. 

33.  He  could  not  be  influenced  and  governed  by  the 
female,  although  bone  of  his  bone  and  flesh  of  his  flesh, 
without  the  violation  of  the  same  law  and  order;  be- 
cause he  was  the  first,  and  she  the  second,  in  the  order 
of  the  creation. 


10  THE    BTJWE    OF    MAN    IN    HIS    FIRST    CREATION.       P.    I. 

CHAP.        34    Either  could  the  male  nor  the  female,  together 
.  or  separately,  be  influenced  and  governed  by  any  infe- 

rior part  of  (he  creation,  whether  beast,  or  fowl,  or 
creeping  thing,  without  the  subversion  of  the  order  and 
harmony  of  the  creation,  as  well  as  the  most  direct  and 
presumptuous  transgression  of  the  law  of  God. 

35.  For,  God  by  his  righteous  law,  had  endowed  them 
with  wisdom  and  power,  to  subdue  and  have  the  domin- 
ion over  all  the  inferior  creation  ;  therefore  it  was  not 
the  order  of  nature  in  any  part  of  the  inferior  creation, 
but  the  law  of  God  in  the  living  soul,  by  which  the  con- 
duct of  both  male  and  female  was  to  be  directed,  and 
all  their  actions  disposed.  This  law  was  constituted  in 
the  ruling  powers  of  man,  and  because  it  was  given  of 
God  the  father  of  their  existence,  it  laid  them  under  the 
strictest  obligations  to  the  most  punctual  obedience. 

36.  And  while  man  stood  in  his  first  rectitude,  and 
the  line  of  order  which  God  had  placed  in  the  creation 
remained  entire,  every  part  was  in  a  condition  to  be 
regulated  by  a  principle  of  justice  and  equity,  to  pro- 
duce the  fruits  of  harmony  and  peace,  and  through  obe- 
dience to  answer,  without  obstruction,  the  ultimate  end 
of  its  creation. 

Gen.  ii.  37.  For  God  saw  every  thing  that  he  had  made,  and 

behold  it  was  very  good.  No  evil  could  flow  from  a 
good  cause,  nor  could  evil  ensue  while  that  cause  was 
regarded.  "  And  they  were  both  naked,  the  man  and 
his  wife,  and  were  not  ashamed."  Such  were  their  per- 
fect peace  and  innocence. 

38.  It  was  but  the  beginning  of  man's  work  of  selfde- 
niahto  abstain  from  one  particular  tree.  In  the  progress 
of  his  government,  he  was  to  subdue  the  earth,  and  have 

T2  20  dominion  over  all,  and  prove  that  his  living  soul  had 
not  its  equal  among  all  the  beauties  of  nature  nor  in  all 
the  temporal  glory  of  the  universe. 

39.  But  man  who  being  in  honour,  and  abode  not,  i? 
like  the  beasts  that  perish. 


P.  I,         THE  NATURE  AND  EFFECTS  OF  &C.  11 

CHAPTER  III. 

The  Nature  and  Effects  of  the  Fall   of  Man,   from  his 
first  Rectitude. 

BY  the  fall  of  man,  is  not  meant  any  change  in  the    C?£P' 
position  of  his  body,  but  of  his  soul.     His  body  re-  _. 

tained  its  natural  relation  to  the  earth,  possessed  of  its 
usual  properties,  and  endowed  with  all  its  former  natu- 
ral instinct,  senses  and  faculties: 

2.  But  his  soul  feil  from  God,  by  disobedience.  By 
yielding-  to  the  influence  of  an  inferior  attraction,  he 
was  (in  his  weaker  part)  deceived  and  drawn  out  of  his 
proper  order,  in  which  he  had  been  placed,  by  the 
fountain  of  truth. 

3.  And  being-  drawn  out  of  his  proper  order,  he  loos- 
ed the  bond  of  his  union  and  relation  to  heaven,  and 
being  loose,  he  fell  into  that  which  attracted  him,  and, 
in  that,  he  is  a  fallen  creature  ;  }^et  still  retaineth  his 
former  capacities,  which  all  the  fancied  pleasures  of  his 
fallen  state  can  never  fill  nor  satisfy. 

4.  According  to  the  gift  of  God  to  man,  at  the  begin- 
ning, he  was  to  subdue  and  have  dominion  over  all  in- 
ferior things  ;  this  was  his  standing,  in  his  first  recti- 
tude ;  of  course,  to  be  subdued  and  overcome  must  be 
his   fall. 

5.  The  living  soul  of  man  was  united  to  a  natural  bo- 
dy, and  occupied  all  its  natural  faculties  and  senses, 
which  were  as  a  medium,  through  which  the  gift  of  God, 
implanted  in  his  soul,  might  be  put  into  action,  accord- 
ing to  the  mind  and  will  of  his  superior. 

6.  And  hence,  no  olyect  inferior  to  the  perfect  will  of 
God,  could  find  access  to  his  living  soul,  so  as  to  bring 
it  into  captivity  and  rival  God's  claim  to  his  affections, 
otherwise  than  through  the  same  medium  of  those  pas- 
sions and  appetites  seated  in  bis  inferior  nature,  which 
were  appointed  to  be  under  the  government  of  a  supe- 
rior law. 

7.  And,  therefore,  any  object,  on  which  his  obedience 
could  first  be  proved?  must  be  that  which  addressed 
those  natural  and  earthly  appetites,  or  the  passions  of 
his  inferior  nature  ;  and  these  could  not  be  excited  to 
action,  without  the  previous  consent  of  his  soul  to  cast 
off  his  superior,  even  God,  who  claimed  the  first  and 
principal  right  to  all  his  faculties. 


P.  I.  THi:    NATURE    AND    EFFECTS    OF 

(  ni P         **"  ^erc  W11S  tnc  state  °f  n's  trial:  And  it  nv . 

'  m.iined  with  him,  whether  he  would  obey  his  superior 
or  inferior  ;  and  his  servant  he  must  be,  to  whom  he 
yielded  obedience  : 

9.  Therefore,  in  obeying  his  inferior  he  became  ser- 
vant to  that  over  which  he  was  appointed  ruler  ;  and 
committed  sin  and  transgression  in  breaking  the  law  and 
order  of  God,  by  going  over  the  bounds  prescribed  bv 
the  law-giver. 

10.  Now  it  was  evident  that  the  law  and  order  of  God, 
appointed  for  man,  was  good,  not  only  from  the  thing 
considered  in  itself,  but  from  the  consideration  that  God 
is  good,  and  no  evil  effect  can  flow  from  a  good  cause. 

11.  But  as  man  was  created  in  a  probationary  state, 
in  order  to  subserve  a  higher  purpose,  of  course,  he 
was  susceptible  of  either  good  or  evil;  the  good  to  ensue 
as  the  effects  of  his  obedience  to  his  superior,  or  the  evil 
might  ensue,  in  case  of  neglect  and  disobedience. 

12.  Then,  as  man  was  not  obedient  to  God  his  supe- 
rior, but  yielded  to  be  influenced,  through  an  inferior 
nature,  by  that  serpent  called  the  Devil,  who,  in  his  na- 
ture, is  directly  opposite  to  all  that  is  good,  hence  ensu- 
ed the  evil.  And  the  devil  could  have  no  influence  in 
the  creation,  otherwise  than  by  a  subversion  of  that  true 
order  which  God  had  placed  between  soul  and  body, 
male  and  female,  man  and  beast. 

13.  And  as  the  male  was  the  head,  and  first  principal 
agent  in  the  order  of  government,  and  the  female  wmm 
the  second  and  weaker  part  of  man  in  the  same  agency  ; 
therefore  that  deceiver  the  serpent  came  forth  with  a 
lie,  and  tempted  the  woman  to  counteract  the  law  and 
order  of  heaven,  that  is,  to  be  led  by  the  influence  of 
the  serpent,  her  inferior,  instead  of  being  led  by  the 
counsel  of  her  superior,  the  man. 

14.  "Now  the  serpent  was  more  subtle  than  any 
beast  of  the  field,  which  the  Lord  God  had  made"  (a 
striking  emblem  of  man's  nature!)  and  therefore  the 
most  suitable  to  allure  and  deceive.  "And  he  said  unto 
the  woman,  Yea!  hath  God  said,  ye  shall  not  eat  of  eve- 
ry tree  of  the  garden? 

15.  And  the  woman  said  unto  the  serpent,  we  may 
eat  of  the  fruit  of  the  trees  of  the  garden;  but  of  the 
fruit  of  the  tree  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  garden, 
God  hath  said,  Ye  shall  not  eat  of  it,  neither  shall  ye 
touch  it,  lest  ye  die. 


P.  I.        man's  fall  from  his  first  rectitude.  13 

16.  (Thus  far  she  exercised  the  rational  faculties  of   CHAP 
her  soul,  and  while  she  stood  stedfast  here,  no  evil  could  ' 
ensue.)    And  the  serpent  said  unto  the  woman,  Ye  shall  .;  ,     iii 
not  surely  die:  for  God  doth  know,  that  in  the  day  ye  1— 4>* 
eat   thereof,  then  your  eyes  shall   be  opened;  and  ye 

.shall  be  as  gods,  knowing  good  and  evil." 

17.  Here  the  woman  was  allured,  and  being  allured* 
■she  was  deceived,  and  being  deceived,  she  was  excited 
to  a  passion  which  prevailed  over  her  reason  to  listen 
to  the  voice  of  the  serpent. 

18.  Thus  the  serpent  beguiled  her;  and  being  be- 
guiled, she  distrusted  the  order  of  God  which  was  placed 
in  the  man,  as  it  respected  her  immediate  safety  and 
protection;  and  a  contrary  sense  of  the  order  of  things 
began  to  take  root  in  her  animal  nature,  and  to  promise 
something  more  delightful  than  what  she  apprehended 
from  the  order  and  counsel  of  God. 

19.  Here  the  nature  and  disposition  of  the  woman, 
which,  before,  were  pure,  innocent,  and  lovely,  became 
transformed  into  a  nature  and  disposition  which  are  un- 
clean, wicked  and  deceitful. 

20.  The  nature  and  quality  of  that  disposition,  with 
which  God  created  man,  at  the  beginning,  being  pure, 
innocent,  and  lovely,  are  figuratively  compared  to  a  na- 
tural tree  of  pleasant  fruit,  "  a  tree  to  be  desired  to  make  chap,  iii,  6 
one  wise." 

21.  And  had  man  regarded  the  law  of  God,  and  punc- 
tually obeyed  it,  the  fruit  would  have  been  good,  pure, 
innocent,  and  lovely.  The  tree  was  good  only  in  its 
right  use,  and  evil  only  in  its  wrong  use. 

22.  Therefore  the  tree  was  called,  "The  tree  of  the  Chap.n.k 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil:"  But  to  the  perpetual  tor- 
ment and  condemnation  of  men,  and  a  heavy  woe  to 
women,  they  delight  to  chuse  the  knowledge  of  the  evil  ! 

23.  Thus  it  was  aruoindue,  unseasonable^  and  inordi- 
nate desire  of  the  knowledge  of  that  nature,  excited  by 
the  subtilty  of  the  serpent,  through  which  the  woman 
was  allured  and  led  away  out  of  her  proper  order,  in- 
stead of  being  led  by  the  gift  of  God,  vested  in  the 
man,  who  was  her  proper  head. 

24.  "  But  I  would  have  vou  know,  that  the  head  of  j  Cor  ^ 
every  man  is  Christ;  avid  the  head  of  the  woman  is  the     3. 
man;  and  the  head  of  Christ  is  God."     This  was  that 

line  of  order,  which  the  God  of  all  wisdom  and  goodness 
^placed  in  the  most  noble  part  of  the  creation; 
•    P. 


J  4  rBC  NATURE  AND  EFFECTS  OF  P.  f. 

(  Hi P  ~5*  '^^  therefore  the  woman's  obedience  to  the  ser- 
„ L_  pent  was,  not  only  contrary  to  the  dictates  of  her  rea- 
son, and  inconsistent  with  the  nature  of  things,  but  di- 
rectly contrary  to  the  true  order  of  God.  And  having 
now  eaten  of  the  forbidden  fruit,  that  is,  having  receiv- 
ed the  nature  of  the  serpent  to  lule  in  her,  "she  gave 
aim  unto  her  husband  with  her,  and  he  did  eat." 

26.  Thus  the  foul  and  deceitful  nature  of  the  serpent 
set  up  its  growing  influence  in  the  first  part  of  man, 
through  the  second;  and  by  obedience  to  the  serpent, 
their  nature  became  corrupted  at  the  root,  figuratively 
compared  to  an  evil  tree,  all  the  fruit  of  which  must, 
consequently,  forever  after  be  corrupt,  until  that  evil  in- 
fluence should  be  broken,  by  obedience  to  Christ  the 
seed  of  promise. 

27.  And  thus  the  devil  placed  his  seat  of  influence  and 
dominion  in  the  very  instinct  of  nature,  and  the  nature 

Jer.ii. 27.  0f  man?  which  had  been  like  "a  noble  vine,  wholly  a 
right  seed,1'  became  corrupted,  and  turned  into — "  the 
degenerate  plant  of  a  strange  vine/"  nourished  according 
to  the  deceitful  influence  of  the  serpent,  and  bringing 
forth  fruit  unto  death. 

28.  And  as  the  soul  was  united  to  a  natural  body,  man 
22,  23,  and  must  either  groan  under  the  oppression  of  his  wicked 
w'i.  16.        master,  to  whom  he  yielded  obedience,  until  his  redemp- 
tion should  appear,  or  resign  up  the  body,  and  every  in- 
ferior part  of  the  creation  to  the  sole  dominion  of  evil. 

29.  But  the  purpose  of  God,  in  the  creation  of  man. 
being  unchangeable;  therefore  the  devil  could  not  sup- 
plant the  work  of  God,  nor  destroy  the  creation.  Never- 
theless the  whole  creation  became  corrupted,  and  its 
beautiful  order  and  harmony  lost  in  sin  and  confusion. 

30.  No  sacred  laws  of  influence,  nor  ruling  power  had 
any  longer  a  free  course,  through  the  governing  parts 
of  the  united  creation,  to  govern  from  the  superior  to 
the  inferior;  but  an  unclean,  deceitful  and  rebellious  in- 
stinct, seated  i  n  the  nature  of  man,  was  now  the  princi- 
pal motive  and  leading  object  of  his  obedience. 

31.  The  soul  was  no  longer  led  and  governed  by  the 
pure  and  original  law  of  God.  addressed  to  the  mind;  but 
by  the  now  corrupted  and  growing  passions  of  an  infe- 
rior earthly  nature,  seated  in  the  members — The  male 

Sj?  ^ohn  no  longer  led  by  the  law  of  God.  but  by  the  lusts  of  the 
devil  excited  by  the  female— The  female  no  longer  led 
by  the  law  of  God  through  the  male,  but  by  the  same, 
Iqstsof  the  devil,  through  the  serpent. 


P.    I.  MAN'S    FALL    FROM    HIS    FIRST    RECTITUDE.  IS? 

32.  Thus  rebellion  and  confusion  spread  their  baneful    c**)p 

influence  through  the  earth;  and  man  could  rise  up  a- 1_ 

gainst  man,  who  was  made  in  the  image  and  after  the 
likeness  of  God,  and  shed  each  other's  blood. 

33.  The  beasts  of  the  field,  and  the  reptiles  of  the 
ground,  over  which  man  in  his  state  of  innocence  had 
the  dominion,  could  now  rise  up  against  the  most  noble 
part  of  the  creation,  while  man  against  man,  and  beast 
against  beast,  are  dreading  and  devouring  one  another. 

34.  Thus  man,  by  his  disobedience,  was  wholly  ex- 
cluded and  shut  out  from  the  way  of  the  tree  of  life,  and 
ingrafted  into  an  evil  tree ;  and  all  the  fruits  that  it  could 
produce  must  be  like  itself,  the  fruits  of  a  fleshly,  earth- 
ly, sensual,  cruel  and  corrupt  nature ;  "  adultery,  forni-  Gal.  v.  IP, 
cation,  uncleanness,  lasciviousness,  idolatry,  witchcraft,  '  ' 
hatred,  variance,  emulations,  wrath,  strife,  seditions, 
heresies,  envyings,   murders,   drunkenness,  revellings, 

and  such  like." 

35.  Instead  of  purity  and  holiness,  he  bringeth  forth 
sin  and  uncleanness — instead  of  pure  natural  affection, 
lust  and  wantonness — instead  of  condescension  and  obe- 
dience, pride  and  self-will — instead  of  tenderness  and 
mercy,  oppression  and  cruelty — instead  of  justice  and 
equity,  partiality  and  fraud — instead  of  peace  and  har- 
mony, wars  and  tumults,  seditions  and  bloodshed,  and 
all  manner  of  sin  and  confusion. 

36.  Such  are   the   dire  consequences  of  man's  fall. 
And  as  man  was  tempted  and  overcome  by  the  serpent, 
who  was  below  him  in  the  order  of  the  creation,  he  of 
course,  fell  below  the  order  of  the  brutes,  being  servant  Rom.  VJ 
to  that,  to  which  he  yielded  himself  servant  to  obey.        16. 

37.  And  hence  it  is,  that  the  human  species  are  be- 
come devilish,  beastly  and  unclean,  in  their  nature  and 
disposition.     And  therefore  it  is  said  of  them,  "  Ye  ser-     Matt. 
pents  ye  generation  of  vipers!"  And  again,  "what  they  xxiii.  3:f. 
know  naturally,  as  brute  beasts,  in  those  things  they  cor-    u  e 
rupt  themselves." 

38.  Unto  whatever  this  subversion  of  the  true  order 
of  God  may  be  likened,  whether  to  a  beautiful  garden 
that  is  laid  waste  and  grown  over  with  thorns,  or  to  a 
tree  that  becometh  degenerate  and  corrupt,  by  being 
neglected  or  transplanted  into  a  bad  soil,  it  is  certain 
that  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil  doth  exist  in  the 
mind  of  man. 

39.  For  the  creation  remaining  united  in  that  which 


to  THE    NATU1VE    AND    EFFECTS    OF  1\    X. 

CHAP,    is  corrupt,  the  soul  of  man,  though  a  lo?t  captive,  can- 

not  but  know  the  difference  betw  een  the  gooti.  which 

the  dignity  of  his  order  requireth  him  to  do,  and  tl« 

to  which  he  is  enslaved  by  the  low  and  beastly  appetite* 

of  an  inferior  nature. 

40.  That  which  cannot  bear  the  light  of  men,  how 
•shall  it  bear  the  light  of  a  perfectly  pure  and  hoi)  God? 
The  soul  of  every  rational  creature  must  therefore  as- 
cribe to  the  agency  and  influence  of  the  devil,  every  act 
that  will  not  bear  the  inspection  of  a  fellow  creature, 
as  well  as  the  nature  of  that  insatiable  propensity  to  such 
an  act. 

41  The  soul  cannot  but  know  that  a  just,  righteous 
and  holy  God,  never  was  the  original  cause  of  that  law- 
less instinct,  which  would  destroy  the  dignity  and  supe- 
riority of  man,  and  lead  him  to  corrupt  himself  or  others, 
below  the  order  of  the  brutal  creation. 

42.  And  therefore,  the  creation  groaneth  in  pain,  un- 
der all  these  things  that  are  unclean  and  abominable  in 
the  sight  of  the  Creator.     The  works  of  men  have  be- 

Egh.  v.  12.  come  the  unfruitful  works  of  darkness;  so  that,  as  it  is 
written,  "  It  is  a  shame  even  to  speak  of  those  things 
which  are  dene  of  them  in  secret."  How  then  will  eve- 
ry secret  action  appear  openly  in  judgment? 

43.  It  was  Lust,  even  the  Lust  of  the  flesh,  that  was 
imbibed  by  obedience  to  the  serpent,  which  corrupted 
the  nature  and  disposition,  and  degraded  the  dignity  of 
man.  Here  was  the  fountain  head,  from  which  all  man- 
ner of  sin  and  iniquity,  like  a  mighty  torrent,  came  roll- 
ing along  down  through  the  fallen  race,  corrupting  the 
earth,  and  teeming  with  ten  thousand  evils. 

44.  From  hence  proceeded  the  greatest  of  all  evils, 
as  well  as  the  least:  and  what  still  remaineth  as  the  most 
striking  evidence  of  man's  fall  and  depravity,  is  the 

J.jim-  iv.  1.  ghedding  of  each  other's  blood.  As  it  is  written,  »'  From 
whence  come  wars  and  fightings  among  you?  come  they 
not  hence,  even  of  vour  lu^ts  that  war  in  vcur  menv- 
bers?-' 

45.  All  fleshly,  sensual,  carnal  and  wanton  thoughts 
and  desires,  which  captivate  the  mind,  and  place  it  upon 
any  other  object  but  the  perfect  will  of  God,  proceeded 
through  the  serpent,  from  the  source  of  all  evil,  are  the 
effects  of  the  fall,  destructive  to  the  soul,  and  a  fatal  bar> 
to  man's  eternal  peace  and  bappinc 

All  sehish  and  fleshly  gratifications,  and  woi  I 


P.  t.         man's  FALL  FROJVI  his  first  rectitude.  Y? 

uncleanness,  and  all  actions,  of  whatever  shape  or  kind,    c^p> 

that  require  to  be  performed  secretly  and  in  the  dark, 

to  prevent  them  from  being  seen  and  judged  by  the  eye 
of  God  or  man,  originated  with  the  prince  of  darkness, 
are  influenced  by  a  base  and  foul  spirit,  are  the  effects 
of  guilt,  entered  by  the  fall,  and  degrade  the  dignity  of 
man  below  the  order  of  the  brutes  of  the  field. 

47.  And  that  all  the  hidden  works  of  darkness  are  of 
such  a  base  nature,  would  immediately  appear,  were  all 
the  secret  actions  of  the  human  species  to  be  performed 
openly  and  in  the  sight  of  all  men.  Surely  then,  the  sins 
of  the  present  generation,  would  be  found  to  exceed 
those  of  Sodom,  and  their  cry  immediately  ascend  up  to 
heaven ! 

48.  And  as  God  is  a  God  of  perfect  light  and  purity, 

and  in  him  is  no  sin  or  darkness  at  all,  therefore,  every  I.  John  j; 
work  or  action  that  requireth  to  be  performed  secretly  5 
and  in  the  dark,  as  well  as  every  sin  that  men  commit^ 
whether  secretly  or  openly,  are  all  directly  contrary  to 
his  purity  and  holiness,  are  condemned  by  the  light  of 
his  presence  as  evil,  and  exposed  to  his  righteous  indig- 
nation. 

49.  All  tyranny  and  oppression,  of  whatever  name  or 
kind  under  heaven;  all  wars  and  fightings;  all.  slavery 
and  involuntary  servitude,  of  whatever  sex,  grade  or 
colour,  barbarous  or  civilized,  proceeded  from  the  devil, 
that  old  enemy  to  the  peace  and  happiness  of  mankind, 
and  entered  by  the  fall,  and  are  a  present  and  direct  vio- 
lation of  the  just  and  righteous  laws  of  heaven. 

50.  And  also  all  treachery,  and  breach  of  faith  in 
point  of  office  or  trust,  relating  to  the  benefit  of  society; 
all  negligence  of  moral  duty  in  parents  to  children,  and 
all  disobedience  in  children  to  parents;  all  unjust  and  un- 
fair dealing  with  friend  or  foe;  all  civil  fraud,  and  sa- 
cred hypocrisy;  all  indolence  and  sloth,  deceit  and  lying. 

51.  All  these,  with  every  other  evil,  are  the  effects  of 
the  fall,  through  the  violation  of  the  righteous  laws  of 
God,  are  degrading  to  the  dignity  of  man,  and  are  the 
fruits  of  an  evil  and  corrupt  tree,  implanted  by  the  ser- 
pent in  man's  very  heart  and  disposition.  As  it  is  written, 

52.  u  Either  make  the  tree  good,  and  his  fruit  good ; 

6r  else  make  the  tree  corrupt,  and  his  fruit  corrupt :  for  Matt.  xiiv 
the  tree  is  known  by  his  fruit.     O  generation  of  vipers !  33. 34. 
how  can  ye,  being  evil,  speak  good  things?  for  out  of  the 
abundance  of  the  heart  the  mouth  speaketh." 

F  2 


IS 


•THE    NATURE    AND    EFFECTS    OF,    Lc  I'.    T. 


K§.  u  For  from  within,  out  of  the  heart  of  men,  pro- 
tfVnP    cec<l   ev'J    thoughts,   adulteries,  fornications,  murder*, 
'       thefts,  covetousness,  wickedness,  deceit,  lascivious; 
Mark  vii.   an  evil  eye,  blasphemy,  pride,  foolishness.     All  these  c 
vi, 22,  13,  vj]  tilings  come  from  within,  and  defde  the  man." 

54.  Although  the  fountain  and  root  of  all  sin  and  ini- 
quity, which  entered  into  the  nature,  and  captivated  the 
soul  of  man  by  the  fall,  were  not  to  be  fully  revealed  un- 
til Christ  should  make  his  second  appearing;  yet  more 
or  less  in  every  age  since  his  first  appearing,  there  have 
been  those  who  have  borne  testimony  against  the  root  of 
sin,  according  to  that  measure  of  light  which  they  po»* 
sessed. 

55.  For  every  degree  of  light  that  goeth  to  discover- 
Jam.  i.17.  sin,  be  it  more  or  less,  is  of  God;  and  every  spirit  that 
lsa.  xxix.    goeth  to  conceal  it,  is  a  spirit  of  darkness,  and  ariseth 

from  a  contrary  source.    And  here  it  may  not  be  improp- 
er to  add  a  few  sentences  from  the  writings  of  Thomas 
Boston. 
Tour-fold       5^-  ''  ^an  certamty  is  sunk  very  low  now,  in  compar- 
State.     'ison  of  what  he  once  was,  God  made  him  but  a  "little 

p*4&  41'    '*ower  tnan  ^ie  angels  :"   out  now  we  find  n'm  likened 

-    'to  the  beasts  that  perish :  He  hearkened  to  a  brute ;  and 

*hH.  iii.     *  *s  now  become  like  one  of  them — "  minding  only  earth- 

19.  '  ly  things."    Nay,  brutes,  in  some  sort,  have  the  advan- 

'  tage  of  the  natural  man,  who  is  sunk  a  degree  below 
fsa.  i.  6.     i  tnem .  j-[e  ]g  more  witless  in  what  concerns  him  most — 

'  He  is  more  stupid  than  the  ox  or  ass." 

57.  "  Nay,  more  than  all  this,  the  Scripture  holds  out 
1  the  natural  man,  not  only  as  wanting  the  good  qualities- 
'of  those  creatures;  but  as  a  compound  of  the  evil  quali- 
fies of  the  worst  of  the  creatures — the  fierceness  of  the 

Matt  '  lion,  the  filthiness  of  the  dog  and  swine,  the  poison  of 
xxi.i. 33.  'the  asp,  and  suchlike.  Truth  itself  calls  them  ser- 
Johnviii.    «  pents,  a  generation  of  vipers;  yea  more,  even  children 

'of  the  devil.     Surely  then,  man's  nature  is  miserably 

'  corrupted." 

58.  "  Cast  3rour  eye  upon  these  terrible  convulsions  the 
'world  is  thrown  into  by  the  lusts  of  men:  Lions  make 
'not  a  prey  of  lions,  nor  wolves  of  wolves;  but  men  are 
'  turned  wolves  to  one  another,  biting  and  devouring  one 
'another!  Upon  how  slight  occasions  wil!  men  sheath 
'their  swords  in  one  another's  bowels!  These  violent 
'beats  among  Adam's  sous,  speak  the  whole  body  to  be 

Jaan.lt.  1.  *  distempered — They  sorely   proceed  from  an   inward 
'cause,  "  lusts  that  war  in  the  members" 


t\    f.  tHft    MVSTEllY    tftf    INIQUITY,    kc.  19 

59.  "  Laws  are  often  made  to  yield  to  men"-  tasfci — And    C**AF 
-  seldom  is  there  a  time  wherein  there  are  not  so^e  per-  ' 

•'  sons  so  great  and  daring,  that  the  laws  dare  not  look 
1  their  impetuous  lusts  in  the  face." 

60.  "Men  live  as  if  they  were  nothing  but  a  lump  of  John  -  e 
4  flesh — "  They  are  flesh — They  mind  the  things  of  the  Rom.  vi£i 

1  flesh,  and  they  live  after  the  flesh" — If  the  consent  of  5)  ls* 

•  the  flesh  be  got  to  an  action,  the  consent  of  the  con- 

•  science  is  rarely  waited   for;  yea,  the-  body  is  often 

•  served,  when  the  conscience  has  entered  a  dissent." 

61.  "The  mind  of  man  has  a  natural  dexterity  to  de- 

•  vise  mischief:  none  are  so  simple  as  to  want  skill  to 
•contrive  ways  to  gratify  their  lusts,  and  ruin  their 
•souls — None  needs  to  be  taught  this  black  art;  but  as 

•  weeds  grow  up,  of  their  own  accord,  in  the  neglected 

•  ground,  so  doth  this  wisdom,  (which  is  earthly,  sensual, 
•devilish)  grow  up  in  the  minds  of  men,  by  virtue  of  the 

•  corruption  of  their  nature." 

62.  u  Doth  not  the  carnal  mind  naturally  strive  to 
'grasp  spiritual  things  in  imagination,  as  if  the  soul  were  g^e  g    . 
'  quite  immersed  in  flesh  and  blood,  and  would  turn  eve-      ton's 

'  ry  thing  into  its  own  shape '?  And  hence  are  horrible,  Four-foI<$* 
4  monstrous,  and  misshapen  thoughts  of  God,  Christ,  the  p.  ^Jlfss* 
1  glory  above,  and  all  spiritual  things." 

63.  Such  then,  are  the  evil  and  deplorable  effects  of 
man's  fall  from  his  first  rectitude,  to  which  the  heavens 
and  the  earth  bear  witness. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

The  Mystery  of  Iniquity,  or  the  Man  of  Sin  revealed:  Hi*> 
Rise  in  the  Fall  of  Man;  by  the  Subversion  of  the  Ori- 
ginal Order  and  Law  of  God. 

MAN  being  created  in  the  image  of  God,  male  and 
female,  with  a  living  soul,  capable  of  receiving 
the  law  of  an  all-wise,  and  perfectly  holy  God;  and  be- 
ing united  to  a  terrestrial  body,  endowed  with  animal 
faculties,  senses  and  capacities,  which  all  originated 
from  the  fountain  of  true  happiness,  he  stood  in  a  noble 
situation  to  honor  and  glorify  his  creator. 


20  THE    MYSTERY    OP    INIQUITY,    OR  P.  I. 

Cft^P'        ^-    Thus,  mun  in  his  state  of  innocence,  stood  as  the 


IV 


temple  of  God.  As  u  i*  written,  "\e  are  the  temple 
i  Cor.  iii.  of  the  living  God.*"  Here  were  deposited  hit  righteous 
^  ^6-  laws  and  commands,  relating  to  the  order  and  govern- 

*  i6.  '        ment  of  the  creation. 

3.  While  as  yet  the  man  stood  alone,  before  the  wo- 
man was  formed,  the  Lord  God  brought  unto  Adam  eve- 
ry beast  of  the  field,  and   every  fowl  of  the  air,  and 

Gen.  ii.  19,  whatsoever  he  called  every  living  creature,  that  wa< 
*°  the  name  thereof.     But  among  all  those,  for  Adam  there 

was  not  found  an  help,  like  that  before  him. 

4.  Now,  upon  the  supposition  that  it  might  still  have 
continued  so,  the  deficiency  in  the  order  and  glory  ol 
man,  would  as  sensibly  appear  as  if  one  half  of  his  natu- 
ral faculties  had  never  been  quickened  or  brought  into 
action,  and  consequently  the  duties  of  his  station  would 
only  be  half  performed,  and  his  glory  but  half  revealed. 

5.  But  the  Lord  God,  seeing  that  it  was  not  good  for 
the  man  to  be  alone,  formed  him  in  two  parts,  male  and 

Chap,  ii.     female ;  and  these  two  parts  constituted  one  entire,  and 
ver.  21,22.  compiete  man,  as  hath  been  observed. 

6.  And  in  this  capacity,  they  were  endowed  with  co-op- 
erating faculties,  sensations  and  affections;  which  arising 
from  the  true  source  of  all  goodness,  were  pure,  innocent 
and  lovely,  and  were  thus  calculated  to  be  influence  Im- 
proper objects,  to  augment  their  happiness,  as  well  as 
the  honour  and  visible  glory  of  the  Creator. 

7.  Consider  then,  as  the  living  soul  of  man,  with  all 
its  rational  faculties,  capable  of  receiving  the  law  of 
God,  was  superior  to  all  the  animal  senses  and  facul- 
ties of  his  natural  body;  therefore,  sin  could  not  enter  in- 
to man,  but  by  a  willing  sacrifice  of  his  reason,  and  a  di- 
rect violation  of  God's  law. 

8.  And  when  man  had  once  sacrificed  his  reason,  and 
tiolated  God's  express  command,  by  obeying  the  voice 
of  the  serpent  through  the  woman ;  then  the  true  order 
of  God  in  the  obedience  of  the  inferior  to  the  superior, 
was  not  only  subverted,  but  sin  found  an  easy  entrance 
into  man,  who  stood  as  God's  temple,  and  claimed  the 
sole  right  to  man's  obedience,  M  shewing  himself  that  he 
is  God." 

9.  So  that  it  was  by  the  first  man's  disobedience,  that 
sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  death  by  sin,  forasmuch 

Rom.  v.      as  death  is  the  wages  of  sin.     And  so  death  passed  upon 
H  all  men,  in  that  all  Adam's  posterity  have  sinned-     And 


P.    I.  THE    MAN*    OP    SIN    REVEALED.  21 

therefore  sin  is  not  imputed  to  any,  merely  on  account  of   CHAP, 


iv. 


Adam's  original  sin  and  transgression,  but  their  own  sms 

are  impute!  to  them.  '  The  soul  that  sinneth  it  shall  die.'     Ezek. 

10.  And  as  by  a  subversion  of  the  true  order  of  God,  *viii*  20 
and  the  express  violation  of  his  law,  sin  entered  into  the 
world,  so  it  took  the  possession  and  government  of  all 

those  faculties  and  affections  of  body  and  mind,  which 
had  constituted  man  a  noble  creature  in  his  state  of  in- 
nocence. 

11.  And  thus,  Sin,  taking  possession  of  all  that  consti- 
tuted man  in  his  innocent  state,  constituted  himself  the 
Man  of  Sin,  and  placed  Himself  as  God,  in  the  highest, 
and  most  noble  seat  of  man's  affections :  and  there  he      _ 
sat,  ever  ready  to  oppose  and  exalt  himself  above  and   2, 4,  ?! 
aerainst  every  work  and  dispensation  of  God^s  grace. 

12.  And  this  he  did  particularly  in  the  days  of  Christ's 
first  appearing,  because  he  was  essentially  disturbed, 
As  saith  St.  Paul,  "  The  nrystery  of  iniquity  doth  al- 
ready work." 

13.  Here  then,  even  in  the  fall  of  man  from  his  first 
rectitude,  was  the  rise  of  the  Man  of  Sin,  the  Son  of  Per- 
dition; and  not  in  some  certain  man,  or  set  of  men  called 
Popes,  four  or  rive  thousand  years  after  man  had  re- 
ceived the  very  nature  and  disposition  of  the  serpent. 
Nay,  when  sin  first  entered  into  man,  there  was  the  be* 
ginning  of  the  Man  of  Sin. 

14.  Love  is  the  fulfilling  of  God's  pure  and  perfect  Rom.  xiic^ 
law.  The  highest,  and  most  noble  of  all  the  affections  j  j0^n  jVi 
of  man,  and  the  chief  and  leading  motive  of  all  his  ac-  7,8—18.  , 
tions,  was  Love :  And  while  this  remained  in  its  original  Rona-  v'*' 
purity,  there  could  be  no  transgression  nor  any  cause  of 

fear  or  shame. 

15.  But  when  man  rebelled  against  his  Creator,  and 
all  his  sweet  and  noble  disposition  and  affections  became 
converted  into  the  foul  and  rebellious  nature  of  the  ser- 
pent, then  was  Love  exchanged  for  Lust,  which  was 
made  the  principal  seat,  and  fountain  head  of  the  whole 
serpent's  nature  and  influence  ;  the  sole  leading  cause 
of  every  vile  affection,  and  of  every  evil  work;  and  the 
primary  object  of  man's  obedience. 

16.  And  hence  it  is,  that  Christ  not  only  calleth  the     Matr- 
fallen  race  of  Adam,  Serpents,  a  "generation  of  vipers,"  xviii,  33* 
but  further  saith,  "  Ye  are  of  your  father  the  devil,  and  3  :,hn  viii- 
the  lusts  of  your  father  ye  will  do."    And  hence  Cruden  c  -ncord 
calleth  Lust,  "  That  original  corruption  which  inclines  Article 
/nen  to  sin  and  evil  "  lM^ 


£2  fnE    MYSTERY    OP    INIQUITY,    Oil  $.    V. 

CHAP.        17.  And  thenceforth,  even  from  man's  first  rebellion, 
r    '      the  fallen  posterity  of  Adam  and  Eve  could  call  Lust,  by 


the  name  of  Love,  with  the  same  impropriety,  and  by 
the  same  old  deceitful  and  foul  spirit,  by  which  the  first 
deceived  woman  could  call  a  murderer  (the  first  fruit  oi 
.G«n.  iv.i.  her  rebellion)  "A  man  from  the  Lord." 

18.  And  herein  lieth  the  deceitfulness  of  sin,  and  the 
very  mystery  of  iniquity,  in  believing  that  to  be  Love, 
which,  in  truth,  is  nothing  but  Lust,  and  thus  pretending 
to  claim  a  just  and  innocent  right  to  the  original  order  of 
nature,  as  though  it  had  never  been  corrupted  ;  which 
tsai.  xxv.  is,  verily,  "  The  face  of  the  covering  cast  over  all  peo- 
h  h  P*e'  anc^  *ne  vail  that  is  spread  over  all  nations. " 

Covering6"  *9.  Doubtless  it  will  be  granted,  that  a  violation  of 
the  good  and  wholesome  laws  of  a  nation,  in  a  case  of 
treason,  is  a  political  iniquity  ;  and  that  the  man  who 
either  directly  or  indirectly,  violateth  the  laws  that  are 
calculated  to  promote  the  peace  and  welfare  of  the  na- 
tion, excludeth  himself  from  any  active  part  in  the  ad- 
ministration of  those  laws. 

20.  And  further,  that  neither  he,  nor  his  confederates, 
Hot  any  of  their  descendants  in  the  same  line  of  treach- 
ery and  rebellion,  could  ever  claim  any  benefits  arising 
from  those  laws,  under  any  pretext  whatever  ;  but  on 
the  contrary,  the  whole  law  must  stand  as  a  pointed 
testimony,  to  judge  and  condemn  the  delinquents,  and  to 
show  them  the  foulness  of  their  crime. 

21.  And  should  those  traitors,  after  the  most  notori- 
ous violation  of  the  laws  in  a  case  of  high  treason,  be 
able  to  insinuate  themselves  into  the  government,  and 
finally  supplant  the  nation  by  foreign  oppression,  under 
jpretence  of  supporting  its  original  rights  of  freedom, 
here  indeed,  would  be  a  political  Mystery  of  Iniquity. 

22.  Such  is  the  case  of  which  we  are  speaking  ;  and 
such  is  the  nature  of  the  laws  of  men,  which  have  arisen 
from  second  causes.  Then  shall  it  be  supposed,  that 
the  original  and  perfectly  just  laws  of  the  Most  High 
God,  are  of  less  consequence  than  those  of  men  ?  Shall 
they  be  violated  with  impunity,  and  that  too  under  a 
pretext  of  obedience  ? 

&al.  vi.  7,  23  jfay  verily,  let  it  never  be  thought.  "  God  is  not 
l  Cor.  vi.  mocked  :  whatsoever  a  man  soweth,  that  shall  he  also 
9, 10,         reap — He  that  soweth  to  his  flesh,  shall  of  the  flesh  reap 

corruption. — The  unrighteous  shall  not  inherit  the  king- 
/jj  v'    '    dom  of  God. — Though  hand  join  in  hand,  the  wicked 

shall  not  be  unpunished." 


$>.    I.  THE    MAN    ©F    SIN    REVEAL*:!).  S3 

24.  The  command  of  God  given  to  man,  in  his  pure    CHAP, 
and  innocent  state,  was  in  itself  binding,  and  laid  man 


under  the  most  solemn  obligations  to  obedience,  and  that 
precisely  according  to  the  directions  of  the  law-giver. 

25.  And  as  the  command  was  perfectly  consistent  with 
the  light  and  reason  of  his  living  soul,  it  must  be  punc- 
tually obeyed  according  to  these,  however  contrary  to 
the  dictates  of  the  serpent,  or  the  animal  passions  of  an 
inferior  nature. 

26.  The  violation  of  the  law  of  God,  which  led  to  a 
total  corruption  of  the  order  of  nature,  by  Adam  the  first, 
was  of  the  most  potent  and  universal  kind,  as  is  abund- 
antly acknowledged  by  many  sensible  writers.  Con- 
cerning which  Boston  hath  the  following  expressions. 

27.  "  Their  sin  was  a  complication  of  evils,  a  total  a- 

*  postasy  from  God,  a  violation  of  the  whole  law.     By  it  Four-fop 
'they  broke  all  the  ten  commandments  at  once.     They  %a  97 iX 

'  chose  new  gods.  They  made  their  belly  their  god,  by 
4  their  sensuality;  self  their  god,  by  their  ambition;  yea, 
'  and  the  devil  their  god,  by  believing  him,  and  disbe- 
lieving their  Maker.,, 

28.  "  Though  they  received,  yet  they  observed  not 
<  that  ordinance  of  God,  about  the  forbidden  fruit.  They 
;  contemned  that  ordinance  so  plainly  enjoined  them,  and 
4  would  needs  carve  out  to  themselves  how  to  serve  the 
'Lord." 

29.  Again,  saith  Cruden,  "  The  honour  and  majesty  Concord} 
4  of  the  whole  law  was  violated  in  the  breach  of  that   pjj}. 

*  symbolical  precepi.  [of  eating  of  the  forbidden  fruit:] 
'  many  sins  were  combined  in  that  single  act." 

30.  "Infidelity:  This  was  the  first  step  to  ruin. 
'  When  he  distrusted  the  fountain  of  truth,  he  gave  cred- 

*  it  to  the  father  of  lies.     This  sin  included  in  it  prodi- 

*  Giors  pride.  No  sooner  created  but  he  aspired  to  be  as 
'-God." 

31.  "Horrid  Ingratitude:  #Now  in  the  midst  of  such 
c  variety  and  plenty,  to  be  inflamed  with  the  intemperate 
'appetite  of  the  forbidden  fruit,  and  to  break  a  com- 
'  mand  so  equal  and  easy,  what  was  it  but  a  despising  the 
'rich  goodness  of  his  great  benefactor?" 

32.  "Unaccountable  and  amazing  folly:  What  a 
1  despicable  acquisition  tempted  him  out  of  his  happiness! 
* — That  the  pleasures  of  taste  and  curiosity  should  out- 

*  vie  the  favour  of  God — is  the  reproach  of  his  reason, 
*and  makes  the  choice  so  criminal." 


24  THE    MYSTERY    OF    IfllQtriTV,    Oft  P.   I. 

^VvP"  ^  '""^  BLOOI,Y  CRUELTY  TO  HIMSELF,  AND  TO  AIL  HIS 

_  'posterity:  Giving-  a  ready  ear  t<>  tbe  ten,  tei.  i  i 

'trayed  his  trust,  and  at  once  break*  both  the  tables  of 
'the  law.  and  becomes  grjilty  of  the  highest  impiety  and 
'cruelty/' 

34.  Then  certainly,  it  must  he  evident  thai  the  sin  of 
Adam,  including  his  posterity,  Mho  still  continue  i 
■same  line  of  sin  and  rebellion,  is  in  a  sun  *     at 
least  equal,  if  not  far  superior  in  magnitude,  t' 
might  he  called  the  highest  tieason  in  a  j  oliti 

35.  And  therefore,  the  fallen  and  still  sinnii 

ity  of  Adam,  could  never  after  the  fail,  claim  any  n.cre 

right  to  their  original  standing,  uneerany  pica  I 

ever,  than  Benedict  Arnold  and  his  confederates    <  <  "Id 

have  claimed  an  active  part  in  the  fee  government  of 

America,  after  the  most  pointed  violation  and  bieacb  of 

national  trust,  by  his  notoriously  treacherous  conduct  at 

West-Point. 

36.  What  the  sin  of  Adam  and  E\  e  was.  and  how  that 
sin  hath  been  propagated  by  their  posterity,  hath  iseea 
very  pointedly  hinted  at  by  many  candid  and  sensible 

SThess  ii.  men:  but  how  that  sin  hath  been  kept  concealed  under  a 
*  vail,  hath  not  been  brought  to  light;  nor  could  it  be,  un- 

til the  time  appointed  of  God. 

37.  At  present,  the  strict  demands  of  light  and  truth 
require  the  vail  to  be  removed,  and  the  mystery  of  sin  to 
be  revealed.     Of  what  some  have  written  particularly 

.on  this  sulrject,  a  few  things  may  here  be  noticed. 

38.  "The  scripture1'  saith  Cruccn.  '-proves  in  many 
*  places,  that  the  sin  of  Adam  was  communicated  to  all 

■'  his  posterity,  (by  ordinary  generation     and  that  it  has 

Epb.ii. 3.  'infected  and  corrupted  it.    '-And  are  by  natuie    the 

'children  of  wrath;"  that  is,  liable  to  punishment,  and 

pom.v.  12  <  that  hath  relation  to  guilt.  "By  one  man  sin  entered 

'into  the  world,  and  death  by  sin.  and  so  death   p;^ed 

'  upon  all  men,"  as  a  just  sentence  upon  the  guilty,  "  for 

-Rom  X1V  4'  that  all  have  sinned."     Job  describes  this  sin,     "Who 

Job  xiv.  4  k  can  bring  a  clean  thing  out  of  an  unclean?  not  one.* 

^Artide'       39-  " If  is  tne  urHVCr?al  la>v  of  nature,  that  every  thing* 

Sin.       '  produces  its  like,  not  only  in  regard  of  the  same  nature 

See  also    *  that  is  propagated  from  one  individual  to  another,  with- 

Artule    *  out  a  change  of  the  species,  but  in  respert  to  the  quab 

do"1'"      'ities  with  which  that  nature  is  eminently  affected." 

Sermons         40.  Again,  saith  Davies,  "flesh  of  flesh  and   sj  int  of 

6a  4ft'     '  sPint«   This  is  according  to  the  established  laws  of  gen- 


!'     J.  THE    MAN    OF    SIN    REVEALEB, 

•  eration,  by  which  every  thing-  begets  its  like/'  And  c:vM' 
therefore  by  the  works  of  generation,  sin  must  be  pro-  _____ 
pagated,  and  nourished  by  the  industry  of  its  propaga-  Hist,  of 
tors,  otherwise  sin  could  not  be  in  the  world.  Hence  P-ed^mp 
the  words  of  Edwards  are  very  true,  when  speaking  ot 
Adam  and  Eve,  he  saith,  "  Ail  their  posterity,  by  orai- 
•nary  generation,  are  partakers  of  the  fall,  and  of  the 

•  corruption  of  nature  that  followed  from  it/' 

41.  Again,  saith  Osterwald,  that  sin  is  "propagated 
*'  by  the  body,  which  pollutes  the  soul,  may  be   proved 

•  from  scripture,  which  ascribes  the  fountain  of  sin  to  the  Gal.  v.  16, 
w body,  and  the  flesh;  and  therefore  exhorts  us  to  sub-  &c- 

•  due  the  flesh.     ;<  Dearly  beloved — abstain  from  fleshly  _  pet.  h.  n 
;  lusts,  which  war  against  the  soul." — Adam  and  Eve  sin- 

;ned  freely,  and  voluntarily,  being  deceived  by  the  De-  6<e"/in' 

•  vil  and  their  own  hist.*' 

42.  ;;  That  the  cause  of  sin  is  to  be  found  in  man  alone,  q\>%  j\}ei, 

•  is  evident,  not  only  from  the  history  of  Adam's  fall,  but  P- 1 
-likewise  from  our  own  experience.     For  we  sin  in  the  \\}  ,--< 

A      1  T    1  •  11-1  I-"*,    l-lO 

'  same  manner  as  Adam  did.  viz.  against  the  divine  law, 

•  voluntarily,  and  being  seduced  by  our  own  lusts." 

43.  Again,  saith  Boston.     "  The  corruption  of  nature 
'is  the  river-head,  which  has  many  particular  lusts,  in 

•  which  it  runs.— What  doth  it  avail  to  reform  in  other 
'  sin*,  while  the  great  reigning  sin  remains  in  its  full 
•power?  What  though  some  particular  lusts  be  broken: 
;  if  that  sin,  [namely,  the  lust  of  the  flesh,]  the  sin  of 
:-  our  nature,  keep  the  throne,  it  will  set  up  another  in  its 
;  stead — and.  while  it  stands  entire,  there  is  no  victory." 

44.  **  It  is  an  hereditary  evil, — propagated  in  nature,   Four-fok* 

•  [or  conveyed  by  natural  generation.]  Consider  the  con-  S^Jj  P- 

•  fession  of  David,  "  Behold  I  was  shapen  in  iniquity,  and  107,  lbs, 
'  in  sin  did  my  mother  conceive  me."    Jrlere  he  ascends 

•  from  his  actual  sin  to  the  fountain  of  it.*' 

45.  "  By  this  sin."  [of  Adam  and  Eve]  saith  the  West- 
minster assembly,  a  they  fell  from  their  original  right-  Confess 
c  eousness,  and  communion  with  God,  and  so  became  dead  0I  Faltn 
{ in  sin,  and  wholly  denied  in  all  the  faculties  and  pari^ 

£of  soul  and  body,  They  being  the  *-oot  of  all  mankind 
' — the  same  death,  in  sin  and  corrupted  nature,  was  con- 
veyed to  all  their  posterity,  descending  from  them  by 
{  ordinary  generation.  From  which  original  corruption. 
'do  proceed  all  actual  transgressions." 

46.  All  of  which  is  strictly  true,  as  they  have  abun- 
dantly proved,  not  only  from  matters  of  fact,  but  from 

G 


15 


THF    MYSTERY    OF    INIQUITY,    OR  P.    I. 

'  HAP.    tht  most  pointed  testimony  of  the  sacred  writings:  such 
_____   as  the  following". 
in-u.  ni.  7       47.  u  And  the  eyes  of  them  both  were  opened,  and 
oimm.6  ^jiey  jcnew  (}i;it  ^ncy  ^.ere  oaked:  and  th< 

leave,  together  and  marie  themselves  aprons. — 

which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  tle^h. — Every  man  il  templ- 
ed when  he  is  drawn  away  of  his  own  fast,  and  enticed. 
Jam.  1. 14, Then  when  lust  hath  conceived,  it  bringeth  forth  sin; 

and  sin,  when  it  is  finished,  bringeth  forth  death."    And 
many  more  proofs  to  the  same  purpose. 

48.  Certainly  then,  were  it  not  that  a  misguided  and 
sanctimonious  priesthood  had  invent* 

ifv  Lust,  under  the  alluring  and  specious  pretext  ol  ful- 
filling, what  they  call.  An  original  law  of  nature,  [ 
(o  Adam  in  a  state  of  innocence;  it  would  verily  - 
that  the  very  seat  and  fountain  head  of  all  sin  and  cor- 
ruption, might  have  been  disco\ered  at  once,  to  open 
view,  by  no  more  than  the  bare  removal  of  a  fig  lent 

49.  For  they  have  pointedly  proved,  that  the  sin  of 
Adam  and  Eve  was  conveved  to  their  posterity  by  the 
works  of  natural  generation;  that  all  their  posterity  are 
shapen  in  iniquity  and  conceived  in  sin:  that  the  origin 
al  corruption  of  Adam  and  Eve,  which  conceived  and 
brought  forth  sin,  was  Lust;  and  that  when  Lust  had  con- 
ceived and  brought  forth  sin.  the  c\  es  of  them  both  were 
opened,  and  they  knew  that  they  were  naked. 

50.  What  could  they  have  said  plainer;  unless  they 
had  pointedly  said,  that  their  eating  the  forbidden  fruit, 
was  the  very  act  by  which  Adam  knew  his  wife,  when 
she  conceived  and  brought  forth  a  murderer? 

51.  Here  then  is  the  Mystery  of  the  iniquity, 
pointedly  and  clearly  showing  what  the  very  root  of  ail 
sin  is.  and  how  sjn  is  propagated,  nnd  then  again  conceal- 
ing the  whole  matter  under  the  s] ■  «  elext  of  a 
command  or  an  ordinance  of  God.  >n  abundantly  acknow- 
ledged to  have  been  most  basely  violated.  What!  is 
God  the  author  of  sin?  Nay,  in  no  wise;  the  same  writers 
have  justly  proved  that  he  is  not. 

52.  It  is  certain  that  the  oHer  of  nature  which  cre- 
ateth  a  cloud  and  spreadeth  it  over  the  earth,  createth 
it  for  the  purpose  of  watering  the  earth  and  causing  it 
to  be  fruitful. 

53.  And  it  is  equally  certain,  that  in  the  pure  order 
of  nature,  according  to  which  man  was  created  male  and 
female,  it  was  intended  thatthey  should  be  fruitful,  and 
•uultiply  an4  replenish  the  earth  and  subdue  it 


P.    I.  THE    MAN    OF    SiN    REVEALED.  2J 

54.  And  for  this  very  purpose  they  were  endowed,    CHAP. 

like  all  other  animals,  with  those  faculties,  which  in  due  v; 

subordination  to  the  law   and  command  of  God,  might 

have  been  innocently  used  in  the  work  of  propagation. 

55.  But  it  is  as  certain  and  positive  a  truth,  that 
those  instincts  of  nature,  or  animal  properties  never 
were  intended  to  lead  and  govern  the  soul,  or  even  to 
act,  without  the  soul's  decided  approbation.  And  there- 
fore, while  the  soul  kept  its  first  rectitude,  and  subdued 
every  inferior  passion,  which  might  arise  in  consequence 
of  his  state  of  probation,  there  never  could  have  been 
the  least  cause  or  foundation  for  shame. 

56.  And  thus,  while  the  man  and  woman  stood  in 
Uprightness  and    innocence,  they  were  both  naked  and 

were  not  ashamed,  "  which  certainly  implies,"  saith  a  ^[e  jf 
judicious  author,  "  not  only  that  their  nakedness  was  no  p'  70 
1  just  cause  of  shame,  but  that  they  never  could  have 
'  known  it,  had  their  innocence  continued." 

51.  "  Before  the  fall,  they  doubtless  knew  that  they 
1  had  no  clothing;  but  now  their  eyes  were  opened,  and 
i  they  had  acquired  a  criminal  knowledge,  and  became 
1  sensible  of  a  passion,  to  which  they  had  ever  before 
1  been  strangers,  namely,  shame." 

58.  "  The  origin  of  this  will  be  easier  to  account  for, 
1  if  we  suppose  with  some,*  that  the  juice  of  this  tree 
1  was  inebriating  [i.  e.  intoxicating;]  since  we  know  from 
4  common  observation,  that  juices  of  such  a  quality  will 

*  excite  debauchery,  produce  strange  commotions  in  the 
■  animal  frame,  and  give  a  strong  predominancy  to  the 
'  animal  appetites." 

59.  "  Under  these  circumstances  we  need  not  wonder 
■'at  the  subterfuges,  [tricks  or  evasions]  to  which  they 

*  ran,  since  it  is  never  expected  that  the  conduct  of  per- 
<  sons  under  the  power  of  intoxication,  or  the  oppression 
1  of  guilt,  should  be  perfectly  consistent  with  the  rules 

*  of  cool  reflection." 

60.  According  to  the  above,  shame  was  the  effect  of 
a  criminal  knowledge,  which  is  most  strictly  true.  By 
eating  the  forbidden  fruit,  they  knew  that  they  were 

*  Milton  gives  a  striking  description  of  the  effects  of  the  forbidden 
fruit  on  Adam  and  Eve,  in  the  following  lines: 

« But  that  false  fruit 

"  Carnal  desire  inflaming;  he  on  Eve 
"  Began  to  cast  lascivious  eyes,  she  him 
11  As  wantonly  repaid;  in  lust  they  burn." 

Paradise  Lost.  Book  IX 


7] 


THE    MT0TEY    OF    INKillTV,    OR  P.    t, 

I  hence  that  shameful  act  is  90  commonly  ex- 
.__!_  pressed  by  tlie  term,  Knowing. 

61.  Atbm  knew  Eve  his  wife.  DouUle--  be  i 
well  acquainted  with  her  before;  but  now  he  hi  ew  her 
in  ft  shameful  and  criminal  manner,  in  consequence  of 
which  they  walked  naked,  and  their  shame  appeared. 
And  from  hence  the  above  author  maketh  the  following 
plain  observation. 
Hist,  of  02.  "It   is  remarkable,  that  the  custom  of  covering 

Rcdemp.  <  the  private  par(s  should  so  generally  obtain,  even 
4  among  barbarous  nations;  an  entire  disuse  of  clothing 
'in  both  sexes,  is,  perhaps,  no  where  practised,  except 
'  where  promiscuous  intercourse  is  also  allowed,  and 
1  men  and  women  couple  like  the  brutes." 

63.  Therefore,  as  shame  is  the  effect  of  a  criminal 
knowledge,  and  as  the  seat  of  that  criminal  knowledge- 
is  manifest  by  the  universal  practice  of  all  nations  in  hi- 
ding it;  it  is  evident  that  the  criminality  of  that  know- 
ledge, arose  from  an  unseasonable,  and  untimely  use  of 
those  bodily  organs  and  animal  faculties,  which  were 
created  to  be  under  the  government  and  direction  of  a 
superior  law. 

64.  And  as  the  first  transgressors  of  the  human  race, 
covered  the  parts  with  fig-leaves,  through  which  they 
had  violated  the  command  of  God;  so  under'a  specious 
pretext,  sin  hath  reigned  since  the  fall,  and  deceived  the 
nations  of  the  earth.     And  this  is  brought  to  light,  that 

Isaiah  hi.  the  words  of  God  might  be  fulfilled:  "The  Lord  will 
discover  their  secret  parts." 

65.  And  yet  the  Lawless  and  unruly  passion  of  Lust, 
in  polluting  and  corrupting  the  order  of  creation,  hath 
claimed  either  the  order  of  nature,  or  the  express  com- 
mand of  God  for  its  authorit}';  although  it  is  so  evident, 
(hat  by  the  very  first  act  of  that  kind  in  which  man  went 
forth,  he  not  only  corrupted  the  order  of  nature,  but  vi- 
olated God's  express  command. 

66.  k  is  also  generally  acknowledged,  (as  we  have 
shown  from  eminent  authorities,)  that  shame  is  the  ef- 
fect of  sin,  and  that  the  sin  of  Adam  and  Eve  is  conveyed 
io  their  posterity,  by  the  very  act  of  natural  generation. 

67.  How  then  is  it,  that  the  fallen  posterity  of  Adam, 
have  under  the  sacred  pretext  of  a  command  or  ordi- 
nance of  God,  pretended  to  solemnize  that  which  in  it- 
self is  profane,  and  to  sanctify  that  unclean  thing,  out 
of  which  they  have  proved  to  a  demonstration  that  they 
«an  bring  nothing  clean? 


17. 


t.i 


THE    If  All    OF    SIN    REVEALED.  29 


68.  Well  therefore  said  Boston:  "Adam  confesseth    CHAP, 
which  he  could  not  get  denied;  but  not 


*one  word  he  says  of  his  sins:  here  was  the  reason  of  Four-fold 
'it,  he  would  fain  have  hid  it  if  he  could.    Adam's  chil-     sJgte;0 
1  dren  need  not  be  taught  this  hellish  policy ;  for  before  p'     '    * 

*  they  can  well  speak,  (if  they  cannot  get  the  fact  de- 

*  nied)  they  will  cunningly  lisp  out  something  to  lessen 
;  their  fault,  and  lay  the  blame  upon  another!" 

69.  "  Nay,  so  natural  is  this  to  men,  that  in  the  great* 
1  est  of  sins,  they  will  lay  the  fault  upon  God  himself — 
'And  was  not  this  one  of  Adam's  tricks  after  his  fall? 
:The  man  said,  "The  woman  whom  thou  gavest  to  be 
'with  me,  she  gave  me  of  the  tree,  and  I  did  eat."  He 
4  makes  his  apology  in  the  first  place:  and  then  comes 
1  to  his  confession!  His  apology  is  long,  but  his  confes- 
sion is  very  short!  as  if  he  was  afraid  his  meaning 
-  should  have  been  mistaken!" 

70.  "The  woman,"  says  he,  or  "  that  woman!"  as  if 

*  he  would  have  pointed  the  judge  to  his  own  work— 
'  There  was  but  one  woman  then  in  the  world;  yet  she 
;  is  as  carefully  marked  out  in  his  defence,  as  if  there 
1  had  been  ten  thousand !" 

71.  "The  woman  whom  thou  gavest  me!"  Here  he 
•speaks  as  if  he  had  been  ruined  with  God's  gifts!  and 

*  to  make  the  shift  look  the  blacker,  it  is  added  to  all 
'this.  "Thou  gavest  to  be  with  me,"  to  stand  by  me  as 
'a  helper!  as  if  he  would  have  fathered  an  ill  design 
*npon  the  Lord,  in  giving  him  this  gift! 

72.  "  He  says  not,  "  The  woman  gave  me,"  but,  "  The 
e  woman  she  gave  me !"  emphatically  as  if  he  had  said, 
f  She  even  she  gave  me  of  the  tree.  This  much  for 
'  his  apology :  But  his  confession  is  quickly  over. — "  And 
'  I  did  eat."  And  there  is  nothing  here  to  point  to  him- 
'self,  and  as  little  to  shew  what  he  had  eaten: — How 

*  natural  is  this  black  art  to  Adam's  posterity?    He  that 

*  runs  may  read  it." 

73.  So  plainly  have  discerning  men  pointed  out  the 
very  root  and  foundation  of  all  iniquity,  and  proved 
their  remarks,  not  only  from  the  sacred  writings,  but 
from  common  observation,  drawn  from  the  most  noted- 
send  universal  facts. 

g  a 


"I*  THE    MYSTERY    OF    INIQUITY  P.    I 

CHAPTER  V. 

The  Mystery  of  Iniquity,  more  fully  exposed. 

CHAP.  A  FTER  all  that  hath  heen  said  concerning  the  root 
x5L_  °f  human  depravity,  yet  such  is  the  deceitfulness 
of  that  lawless  and  corrupt  nature  of  the  serpent,  which 
fnan  imbibed  by  the  fall,  and  such  is  the  depth  of  that 
Mystery  of  Iniquity,  as  to  claim  its  right  of  indulgence, 
under  the  covert  of  the  original  law  of  God!  An  ordi- 
nance of  heaven! 

2.  And  not  only  so,  but  whenever  it  is  molested  by 
God's  claim  to  the  principal  seat  in  man's  affections,  it 
hath  the  impertinence  to  question:  "  How  could  Adam 
violate  the  law  of  nature  in  knowing  his  wife,  when  she 
was  designedly  made  for  him,  and  nature  had  furnished 
them  with  those  faculties  by  which  they  came  together 
ia  that  order?" 

3.  Those  who  have  light  and  reason  enough  to  know 
what  the  perfect  law  of  God  required,  will  not  ask  this, 
question,  knowing  that  God  is  not  the  author  of  sin,  nor 
of  that  lawless  instinct  which  giveth  the  predominancy 
to  the  animal  appetites,  and  which  debaseth  the  dignity 
of  man  below  the  order  of  the  brutes,  while  it  is  not 
governed  by  a  superior  law. 

4.  But  to  such  as  (according  to  what  is  written)  know 
rude  10    nothing  "  but  what  they  know  naturally  as  brute  beasts,11 

and  even  "  in  those  things  corrupt  themselves,"  and  that 
under  a  pretended  cloak  of  obeying  God's  command,  the 
answer  is  plain  and  evident  from  the  followiug  natural 
similitudes. 

5.  Would  it  not  be  just  and  right  in  a  wise  and  pru- 
dent parent,  who  had  planted  an  apple  tree  among  the 
trees  of  his  garden,  more  excellent  than  the  rest,  for 
the  express  use  of  his  children,  to  lay  them  under  an 
entire  prohibition  from  eating  or  touching  that  tree,  un- 
til the  fruit  was  fully  ripe?  And  would  it  not  be  time 
enough  for  that  prohibition  to  be  taken  off  when  the 
fruit  was  ready  for  use? 

6.  And  should  the  children,  through  some  disorderly 
influence  upon  their  youthful  appetites,  be  so  deceived 
^)y  the  appearance  of  the  blossoms  or  green  fruit,  as  to 
pluck^md  eat  them,  would  not  this  he  an  abuse  of  the 
order  of  nature,  as  well  as  a  violation  of  the  express 
command  of  their  parents? 


. 


P.   I.  MORE    SULLY"   EXPG9ED.  Si 

7.  Here  then  would  be  the  deceit  fulness  of  the  trans-    CHAP, 
gression,  in  corrupting  their  blood,  and  continually  abus-  ' 
ino*  the  tree  and  themselves,  under  the    pretence  that 

their  father  »ave  it  to  them,  and  neither  suffering  their 
tree  to  bring-  forth  ripe  fruit,  nor  themselves  to  enjoy 
that  benefit  from  it  which  their  father  intended. 

8.  The  smallest  capacity  may  applv  this  to  the  ori- 
ginal and  present  state  of  man.  The  order  of  nature  es- 
tablished  in  the  creation  of  man,  could  not  be  inferior- 
to  the  order  established  in  the  tree  yielding  fruit,  whose 
seed  is  in  itself;  and  being  regulated  by  the  times  and. 
seasons  of  God's  appointment,  must  bring  forth  fruit  ao 
cording  to  that  appointment. 

9.  Thus  in  the  creation  of  man,  like  all  other  ani- 
mals, his  seed  was  in  himself;  and  had  his  conduct  been 
regulated  according  to  God's  appointment,  he  would 
have  propagated  his  own  species  agreeably  to  the  per- 
fect will  of  the  creator,  and  also  according  to  the  perfect 
order  of  nature,  in  the  times  and  seasons  which  he  ap- 
pointed. 

10.  Therefore,  by  the  very  existence  of  the  order  of 
creation,  Adam  and  Eve  were  forbidden  to  come  to  the 
knowledge  of  generation,  until  the  time  was  appointed 
by  the  Creator.  But  as  they  were  influenced  by  the 
serpent  to  counteract  the  express  command  of  God,  and 
did  not  like  to  retain  God  in  their  knowledge,  hence 
they  were  unseasonably  led  into  the  knowledge  of  gen- 
eration by  the  devil,  instead  of  being  led  or  directed  by 
the  spirit  of  God. 

1 1 .  And  hence  all  the  motions  and  actions  of  man  iti 
the  works  of  the  flesh  are  corrupt,  and  contrary  to  the 
pure  law  of  the  creator;  yet  deceitfully  covered  under 
the  pretence  of  fulfilling  the  original  law  of  nature;  or 
more  deceitfully  and  shamefully  cloaked  under  the 
plausible,  but  hypocritical  pretence  of  obeying  the 
command  of  God,  when  his  real  command  was  so  basely 
violated. 

12.  Again,  take  the  following  similitude :  In  the  year 
1802,  the  convention  of  the  state  of  Ohio  formed  a  con- 
stitution, in  which  is  the  following  sentence:  "But  no  Art, V1T, 
'alteration  of  this  constitution  shall  ever  take  place,  so    Sec>^ 

1  as  to  introduce  slavery  or  involuntary  servitude  into 
'  this  state." 

13.  Then  in  consequence  of  this  article,  the  citizens 
of  Ohio  are  forever  secured  in  the  possession  of  their 
rights  of  liberty  and  freedom. 


32  TIE    MttVtikf   OP    INIQUITY  P.    f 

CHAP.  14.  But  should  a  foreign  slave-holder  infuse  his  prin- 
_'  cipies  into  the  governor  of  Ohio,  and  he  should  publish 
his  sentiments  in  favour  of  slavery,  must  he  not,  upon 
the  very  principles  of  the  constitution,  be  deposed  from 
his  office;  and  should  he  himself  be  determined  to  hold 
slaves,  must  he  not  go.  entirely  out  of  the  state?  And 
when  he  is  out  of  the  state,  can  he  have  any  thing  more 
to  do  with  the  constitution  or  laws  of  Ohio,  or  they 
with  him? 

15.  The  case  is  plain  to  a  demonstration:  and  al- 
though he  may  do  many  things  which  appear  like  what 
the  laws  of  Ohio  enjoin,  yet,  while  he  holdeth  slaves,  and 
iiveth  in  a  slave  country,  these  laws  can  have  no  influ- 
ence upon  him,  because  he  is  not  under  their  jurisdiction 

16.  And  should  he  even  take  a  copy  of  the  laws  with 
him  into  a  slave  country,  yet  he  could  not  enjoy  the  com- 
mon privileges  of  a  citizen  of  Ohio,  for  the  constitution 

Art,  VIII  expressly  declareth  that,  "There  shall  be  neither  slave- 
'   '       'ry  nor  involuntary  servitude  in  this  state.'1    And  he  is 
neither  in  the  state  of  Ohio,  nor  subject  to  its  laws. 

17.  Again,  it  is  declared  by  the  same  constitution, 
"  That  all  men  have  a  natural  and  indefeasible  right  to 
1  worship  Almighty  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  con- 

fbid,      'science;    that  no  human   authority   can,   in  any  case 
Sec,  3.     'whatever,  controul  or  interfere  with  the  rights  of  con- 
'science — and  that  no  preference  shall  ever  be  given  by 
Maw,  to  any  religious  society  or  mode  of  worship.'1 

18.  Here  again,  the  word  u  ever,"  forever  secureth  to 
the  citizens  of  Ohio,  free  liberty  of  conscience  in  mat* 
ters  of  religion. 

19.  But  should  any  society  remove  out  of  the  bounds 
of  the  state,  and  form  a  new  settlement,  where  they 
Could  establish  their  religion  by  law,  and  institute  the 
most  cruel  modes  of  persecution;  could  they  claim  any 
relation  to  the  laws  of  Ohio,  because  they  had  once  lived 
in  that  state,  and  removed  out  of  it?  The  deceitfulnesS 
of  such  a  pretence  would  be  at  once  manifest. 

20.  Then  what  higher  pretence  can  fallen  man  have" 
to  the  original  constitution  and  commands  of  God  which 
he  was  under  before  his  disobedience?  Did  he  not  vio* 
late  them,  and  become  guilty  of  the  highest  impiety? 

21.  Nay,  more,  was  he  riot  condemned  as  a  traitor* 
Yea  verily,  and  actually  banished  from  any  right  to  the 
tree  of  life.  As  it  is  written,  "Therefore  the  Lord  God 
sent  him  forth  from  the  garden  of  Eden— So  he  drove 


P.    1.  MORE    FCLLY    EXPOSED.  33 

out  the  man ;  and  he  placed — Cherubims  *  and  a  flam-    CHAP. 


v. 


ing  sword  which  turned  every  way,  to  keep  the  way  of 

the  tree  of  life."  Gen.  Hi. 

22.  But  now  Allien  man,  being  banished  from  his  na-  23»2^ 
the  soil,  might  take  with  him  a  copy  of  a  basely  vio- 
lated law,  together  with  a  corrupt  and  deceitful  spirit  of 

the  serpent  whom  he  had  obe}red;  and  in  the  same  cor- 
rupt and  deceitful  spirit  he  might  now  go  forth  and  mul- 
tiply, under  the  pretence  of  obeying  the  command  of 
God,  given  in  his  state  of  innocence;  and  at  the  same 
time,  till  the  earth  with  corruption  and  violence !  Blood 
crying  unto  blood !  while  the  beasts  of  the  field,  more 
orderly  than  he,  were  able  to  set  him  an  example  of 
times  and  seasons! 

23.  Now  Cain  also  might  claim  his  right  to  that  ori- 
ginal and  pure  law  of  nature,  and  obey  the  command  of 
God,  [as  they  call  it]  to  "multiply  and  replenish  the 
earth,"  and  at  the  same  time  abstract  one  from  the  num- 
ber, by  imbruing  his  hands  in  his  brother's  blood! 

24.  So  inconsistent,  cruel,  devilish,  and  supremely 
deceitful  are  the  demands  of  lust!  and  yet  it  hath  been 
gracefully  propagated  under  a  specious  pretext,  called 
by  modern  divines,  "An  holy  ordinance  of  God;"  or 
concealed  under  the  very  modest  covering  of  a  "  fig- 
leaf,"  called,  "  The  sin  of  our  Nature!" 

25.  Again,  take  the  following  similitude.  Dr.  Buchaft 
observeth,  that  "  The  Jews,  by  their  laws,  were,  in  cer- 

*  tain  cases,  forbid  to  have  any  manner  of  commerce  Domestic 


with  the  diseased;  and  indeed  to  this  all  wise  legisla-  ^J^puM 
'  tors  ought  to  have  a  regard.    In  some  countries  diseas-P£d.  1797  ■ 

•  ed  persons  have  actually  been  forbid  to  marry.    This 
9  is  an  evil  of  a  complicated  kind,  a  natural  deformity, 

*  and  political  mischief." 

26.  Then,  admitting  such  a  law  to  exist,  as  only  per- 
mitted the  healthy  and  firm  to  propagate  the  species, 
and  some  one,  after  obtaining  licence  by  law,  should  fall 
under  a  mortal  consumption,  would  he  be  actuated  by  a 
just  regard  to  the  law  in  going  forth  and  begetting  a  son 

*  These  Cherubims,  (which  are  the  two  Anointed  ones  mentioned 
Zech.  iv.  14.  as  standing  before  the  Lord  of  the  whole  earth,  and  the 
Two  Witaesses,  Rev.  xi.  9.)  have  kept  the  way  of  the  tree  of  life,  so 
that  none  of  Adam's  fallen  posterity  can  ever  partake  of  it  until  they 
come  into  their  footsteps,  and  keep  their  commandments,  as  they  have 
kept  the  commandments  of  their  Parents;  then  they  will  have  a  right 
to  the  tree  of  life,  which  still  remrineth  in  the  midst  of  the  paradise  of 
'  jod,.  but  never  before. 


34  THE    MYSTERY    OF    INIQUITY  P.    f. 

CHAP,    in  his  own  likeness  a  partaker  of  his  consumptive  blood  ' 
•  .      Surely  not.    lie  must  be  actuated  by  some  other  motive 
than  to  fulfil  the  law. 

27.  Vet  if  he  chose,  he  might  cover  his  base  motive 
with  the  licence  which  he  had  received  while  in  a  itate 
of  health,  until  he  was  actually  brought  into  judgment, 
and  his  character  made  manifest,  that  he  is  not  now  the 
person  to  whom  the  licence  was  first  given. 

28.  Or  should  his  deplorable  offspring  keep  his  licence^ 
and  try  to  prove  that  the  court  had  licensed  them,  by  li- 
censing their  once  healthy  father;  the  deceitfulness  of 
their  pretext  would  be  still  worse.  And  although  they 
might  say,  their  licence  was  given  according  to  law,  and 
therefore  what  they  did  was  lawful;  yet  the  law  could 
never  notice  them,  unless  to  reject,  and  cut  them  off 
from  the  communion  of  the  healthy. 

29.  The  weakest  capacity  may  apply  this  case  to  the 
fall  of  man,  and  see  at  once  the  deceitfulness  of  sin,  and 
and  the  subtle  means  by  which,  like  a  strong  man  armed, 
he  hath  kept  his  palace,  and  his  goods  in  peace. 

30.  And  such,  verily,  are  the  deceitful  means  by  which 
sin  hath  been  concealed  in  a  mystery,  and  kept  the 
whole  creation  under  death  and  bondage;  servants  to  sin, 
and  those  secret  works  of  darkness  which  are  far  beneath 
the  original  order  of  nature,  and  infinitely  beneath  eve- 
ry principle  of  man  that  can  possibly  endure  the  light  of 
presence  of  that  God  who  is  a  consuming  fire. 

4  Cor.ii.9  31.  It  is  granted  that  God  formed  u  the  woman  for  the 
man,"  and  brought  her  to  him;  and  admitting  he  had  said 
to  them,  "Be  fruitful" — How  were  they  fruitful?  Did 
God  own  that  for  good  fruit  which  they  brought  forth? 

32.  The  effect  must  be  like  its  cause.     "A  good  tree 
Matt.  vii.   cannot  bring  forth  evil  fruit."     Their  first  fruit  was  a 

murderer,  which  proved  that  the  cause  from  which  he 
sprang,  was  something  wholly  different  from  the  original 
and  pure  order  of  nature.  As  it  is  written.  "  Cain  wast 
]^  oho  in.  Q£  ^at  wicked  one,  and  slew  his  brother."  Hence  it  is 
certain  that  he  was  not  begotten  of  God,  nor  according 
to  his  will,  but  through  the  lusts  of  the  wicked  one. 

33.  Therefore,  as  the  first  fruit  was  corrupt,  and  prov- 
I  Cor  v  6e<^  l^se^  tne  ft*1"*  °f  a  corrupt  tree;  hence  it  followeth, 

beyond  all  contradiction,  that  the  whole  lump  of  the  fruit 
which  that  tree  brought  forth  ever  after,  was  also  cor- 
rupt. Flesh  of  flesh,  foul  spirit  of  foul  spirit,  and  cor- 
ruption of  corruption,  according  to  the  established,  cor 


}'.    I  MORE    FULLY    EXPOSEQ.  gg' 

i  apted,  and  perpetually  violated  laws  of  natural  gene-    CHAP, 
ration.    Hence  it  is,  that  Christ  telleth  the  seed  of  Ahra-        V' 
ham, "  Ye  are  of  your  father  the  devil,  and  the  luscs  of 
your  father  ye  will  do.1'  , 

34.  Nevertheless  the  order  assigned  to  man,  being,  in 
the  purpose  of  God,  sacred  and  inviolable,  though  man 

was  corrupted  and  changed,  and  dm  en  out  of  that  order,  Rom.  i. 
the  order  itself  could  not  be  destroyed,  but  still  remain-  23'  25- 
ed  as  a  witness  against  the  transgressor.  A&  it  is  written, 
The  law  is  holy,  and  the  commandment  holy,  and  just,  ^oa1,  TIi' 
and  good. 

35.  It  was  a  just,  holy  and  good  God,  that  commanded 
man  saying, — "of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  gojd 
and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat.'1 — And  as  man  was  a  pu  e 
and  innocent  creature,  of  course  the  commas  ,t  was 
like  him  who  gave  it,  and  him  to  whom  it  was  gi . 'en,  and 
therefore  required,  as  the  fruit,  perfect  innoverK  e  aad 
purity,  holiness,  justice  and  goodness,  without  which,  the 
end  of  the  commandment  could  never  be  answered. 

36.  But  when  man  was  seduced  by  the  nature  of  the 
serpent  in  the  woman,  he  became  carnal  and  sold  un  er 
sin,  and  led  captive  by  a  law  in  his  members,  which  was 
contrary  to  the  original  law  of  his  mind. 

37.  Therefore  the  commandment  which  was  holy,  just 
and  good,  and  given  to  one  who  was  pure  and  upright, 
and. called  for  the  same  kind  of  fruit,  could  never  apply 
to  one  who  was  fallen  from  his  first  rectitude,  and  whose 
very  nature  was  corrupt,  otherwise  than  to  expose  his 
deplorable  fall  and  corruption,  and  hold  him  under  con- 
demnation. 

38.  Yet  as  the  order  of  nature,  which  was  intended  to 
subserve  a  higher  purpose,  must  continue  until  that  pur- 
pose should  be  answered,  and  the  law  and  commandment 
of  God  for  the  government  of  that  nature,  must  also  con- 
tinue; hence  the  old  deceiver  took  occasion  to  invent 
the  greatest  possible  deception;  as  saith  St.  Paul  con- 
cerning the  law  of  God.  "Sin,  taking  occasion  by  the  *  Ge. 
commandment,  wrought  in  me  all  manner  of  lust.* —        Em^vfxt^ 

39.  For  sin,  taking  occasion  by  the  commandment,!  de-  J*0™-  !**■ 
ceived  me  and  by  it  slew  me. — Was  then  that  which  is  22,  23.  ' 
good  made  death  unto  me?  Let  it  not  be.  But  sin,  that  fGen.  iii.; 
it  might  appear  sin,  working  death  in  me  by  that  which     12* 

is  good;  that  sin  by  the  commandment  might  become  ex- 
ceeding sinful. — For  I  delight  in  the  law  of  God  after 
the  inward  man.     But  I  see  another  law  in  my  member^ 


•  u  TIIE   MYSTEKY    6V   INIQUITY  }J.   1 

•  HAT.    warring  against  the  law  of  my  mind,  and  bringing  mo 
into  captivity  to  the  law  of  sin  which  «s  in  my  meml  i 

40.  Thus  while  the  original  outer  of  nature  requiied 
upright  man  to  be  fruitful,  a  superior  law.  which  ism 
given  to  protect  the  fruit  until  it  came  to  perfects 

ing  deceitfully  perverted,  could  only  work  in  fallen  man 
'ill  manner  of  concupiscence. 

41.  For  as  long  as  he  imagined,  by  that  deceitful  and 
corrupt  nature  of  the  serpent,  that  there  com- 
mand of  God  to  him,  to  multiply  and  :                         i 

he  was  essentially  deceived,  and  the  very  iruit  of  his 
pretended  obedience  stood  a  idemnhim, 

and  to  pro\e  that  he  was  not  the  one  v  ho  coi 
the  requirements  of  a  peifectl}  holy  ;<rd  just  God. 

42.  The  very  design  of  sin,  through  the  instigation  ot 
the  Devil,  was  to  bring  death  and  destroy  the  creatiet ; 
and  had  not  God  retained  in  his  own  power  that  superior 

-.resent  pt.  gift  and  order,  ultimately  intended  for  man,  tiie  human 
'     *~  race  must  have  become  extinct,  and  no  ilesh  couid  hare 
been  saved. 

43.  For  the  very  nature,  and  whole  drift  of  that  law- 
less lust,  which  came  from  the  serpent,  were  to  run  into 
all  manner  of  concupiscence,  to  corrupt  the  kw  of  Gody, 
to  give  the  predominancy  to  man's  animal  and  inferior 
appetites  and  excite  debauchery,  to  debase  the  dignity 
of  man,  and  ruin  the  soul. 

44.  And  therefore,  by  the  original  law  of  a  perfectly 
pure  and  holy  God.  the  whole  mu-t  have  been  subjected 
to  immediate  destruction  from  the  glory  of  his  presence, 
had  it  not  been  that,  through  man,  his  future  purposes 
were  to  be  accomplished,  and  therefore  his  existence, 
even  in  his  fallen  state,  was  prolonged. 

45.  For  the  strictest  laws  that  were  ever  given 
among  men,  for  the  punishment  of  evil  doers,  were  far 
short  of  the  original  brightness  of  that  pu;e  and  inflexi- 
ble nature  of  God,  which,  like  a  flaming  sword,  stood 
pointedly  against  evei y  sensation  of  a  carnal  mind. 

.  46.  Hence  it   is   written,  *kThe  wrath   of  God    's  re- 

"fi;n' ''     'vealed  from   heaven,  against   all    ungodliness   and   un- 
righteousness of  men,  w  ho  hold  the  troth  in  unrig!. 
ness." 

4  7.  And  how  could  they  bold  the  truth  in  unright- 
eoi-.  holding  that  the  gifts,  bles- 

-,  ordmajK    a    n    •    mmands  of  God    given  t 
right  man,  in  a  state  oi  innocence,  were  still  to  them. 


P.  1,  MQTxZ    FULLY    EXPOSED.  37 

though  in  a  fallen  state,  and  in  that  corrupt  nature  of  the    CHAP, 
serpent,  which  is  unrighteousness  in  the  very  abstract.  ' 

-  48.  Thus  they  could  hold  the  truth,  that,  in  the  day 
that  man  was  created,  God  blessed  them,  and  said  unto 
them.  Be  fruitful,  and  multiply,  and  use  this  as  a  sacred 
covering  for  the  life  of  their  most  hidden  abominations, 
and,  as  saith  Boston,  "freely  do  that  in  secret,  which 
they  would  be  ashamed  to  do  in  the  presence  of  a  child; 
as  if  darkness  could  hide  from  an  all-seeing  God !" 

49.  Well  therefore  said  God  by  the  prophets,  "  Wo  T?  . 
unto  them  that  seek  deep  to  hide  their  counsel  from  the   \ 5 ! 
Lord,  and  their  works  are  in  the  dark!    Shall  1  not  visit  Jer  v  c,- 
for  these  things?  Shall  not  my  soul  be  avenged  on  such 

a  nation  as  this?1' 

50.  It  is  certain  that  God,  from  time  to  time,  destroy- 
ed the  nations  of  the  earth  for  their  acts  of  abomination, 
through  the  lust  of  concupiscence ;  and  if  so  many  thou- 
sands and  millions  were  actually  destroyed,  according  to 
the  measure  of  God's  righteous  law,  revealed  from  time 
to  time,  for  such  acts  as  were  openly  committed;  what 
must  have  become  of  the  world,  if  all  the  secret  actions 
of  every  individual  had  been  brought  naked  into  judg- 
ment, and  laid  open  to  view?  How  truly  was  it  said,  Rom.vir. 
that,  "  Sin  wrought  death  by  that  which  is  good !"  13* 

51.  Surely  then,  had  God  openly  denounced  his  wrath 
and  just  displeasure,  against  corrupt  and  fallen  Man, 
personally,  to  the  extent  of  his  deserts,  his  punishment 
and  weight  of  condemnation  must  have  been  more  than 
he  could  have  .been  able  to  bear. 

52.  But  the  purpose  of  God,  in  the  creation  of  man, 
being  in  itself  eternal  and  unchangeable,  could  not  be 
frustrated,  although  the  pure  and  perfect  order  of  nature 
itself  was  violated  and  corrupted. 

53.  It  was  therefore  in  mercy  to  fallen  man,  whose 
life  was  intended,  for  wise  purposes,  to  be  prolonged, 
that  God  denounced  the  curse  upon  the  serpent  above 
all  cattle,  as  an  emblem  or  figure  of  that  miserable  race 
which  he  had  infected  with  his  poison. 

54.  Hence  it  is  justly  observed,  by  the  judicious  au- 
thor before   mentioned,  that,  "  God  intended  this  de-    Hist,  of 
*  basement  of  it,  [the  serpent]  not  so  much  to  express    ^1"!^ 
1  his  indignation  against  it,  as  to  make  it  a  monument  of  §ote  q. 

i  man's  apostasy,  a  testimony  of  his  displeasure  against 

>*  sin,  and  an  instructive  emblem  to  debar  all  future  ages 

H 


T1JE    MYSTERY    OF    INIQUITY  P.   I. 

cuM'.    <  from  the  commission  of  that  which  brought  such  venge- 
mm    'ance  along  with  it." 

55.  '•  In  the  Levitical  law,  we  find,  that  if  a  man  com- 
fev.  xx.     <  mitted  any  abomination  with  a  beast,  the  beast  was  to 

4  be  Blain,  a-  well  as  the  man,  and  by  parity  of  reason 
Mho  serpent  is  here  punished — at  least  to  remind  the 
'delinquents  themselves  of  the  foulness  of  their  crime.''1 

56.  The  order  which  God  gave  to  man,  as  well  as  to 
the  animal  or  brutal  creation,  \n  hen  he  blessed  them, 
and  said  unto  them,  ''Be  fruitful  and  multiply,"  was.  at 
the  beginning,  good  in  its  place,  and  calculated  to  sub- 
serve the  purpose  of  God,  as  hath  been  observed. 

51.  So  that  before  man  hearkened  to  a  brute,  and  fell 
below  him  in  the  order  of  nature,  there  could  be  no  un- 
clean, lascivious,  or  inordinate  desire  of  the  flesh,  to  rule 
his  animal  faculties;  nothing  but  motives  perfectly  con- 
sistent with  the  dictates  of  a  rational  mind. 

58.  Hence  the  simple  duty  of  planting  seed  and  rais- 
ing a  crop,  is  entirely  distinct  and  different  from  the  cu- 
rious researches  of  the  naturalist,  who  searcheth  out  all 
the  properties  and  qualities  of  the  ground  in  which  the 
seed  is  planted.  An  honest  farmer  may  perfectly  dis- 
charge his  duty,  without  any  of  the  curious  knowledge, 
or  experiments  of  the  philosopher. 

59.  But  Adam  knew  his  wife,  and  she  conceived  and 
bare  Cain.  The  sacred  text  doth  not  say,  he  begat  Cain, 
or  that  he  knew  her  for  the  purpose  of  begetting; — that 
was  not  his  motive,  and  Cain  was  of  that  wicked  one: 
But  he  knew  his  wife  and  she  conceived:  and  what  was 
the  fruit  of  that  conception?    A  murderer! 

ftov.  xxi.       60.  "  The  plowing  of  the  wicked  is  sin. — God  causeth 
•i  his  sun  to  rise  upon  the  ev  il,  and  sendeth  rain  upon  the 

Jjj^gJ        unjust.     Vet  saith  unto  such,  I  never  knew  you."' 

61.  It  belonged  to  God  to  appoint  the  times,  seasons 
and  purposes  of  procreation,  without  Adam's  intiuding 
into  that  beastly  and  forbidden  knowledge,  which  de- 
stroyed his  dignity,  and  degraded  him  below  the  order 
of  the  beasts  of  the  field. 

62.  But  when  lust  had  conceived  it  brought  forth  sin. 
"Then  the  eyes  of  them  both  were  opened,  and  they 
knew  that  they  were  naked.  And  he  knew  hifi  wife  and 
she  conceived."    And  then,   and  not  till  then  he  could 

Rom.  vii.   Sil> •  "  I  s^e  another  law.1' 

£3  63.  Then  the  pure  order  of  nature,  and  the  law  of 

God  given  to  regulate  it,  were  exchanged  for  tliis  other 


P.    T.  MORE    FULLY    EXPOSED.  39 

law,  a  law  of  sin!  a  man  of  sin!  a  strong  man  arm-    CHAP, 
ed!    A  law  of  sin  warring  against  the  law  of  his  mind, 


and  bringing  into  captivity  his  noblest  affections,  his 
reason,  his  judgment,  and  every  sensation  and  faculty 
of  his  mind  and  body  to  the  law  of  sin  in  his  members. 

64.  Then  did  the  Man  of  Sin  set  himself  in  the  tem- 
ple   of  God,   ordering  the  faculties,  and  claiming  the 
highest  affections  of  man,  to  "  that  which  is  highly  es-   Luke  xvi, 
teemed  among  men,"  which  is  "  The  lust  of  the  flesh,"   15- 

the  root  of  all  evil,  "an  abomination  in  the  sight  of 
God." 

65.  And  thus  did  the  Man  of  Sin,  that  corrupt  law 
of  the  serpent,  set  himself  in  the  place  of  the  pure  law 
of  God;  and  under  a  sacred  cloak  of  pretended  love  and 
obedience  to  the  only  true  God,  concealed  the  fountain 
of  Iniquity  in  a  Mystery,  showing  himself  that  he  is 
God,  by  alluring  through  the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  and  pre- 
tending that  God  ought  to  be  so  worshipped. 

66.  Therefore,  we  say,  if  there  be  a  man  and  woman 
now  existing  on  the  earth,  honestly  united  in  a  covenant 
of  promise  to  each  other,  who  have  so  much  of  the  fear 
of  God,  as  neither  to  touch,  taste,  nor  handle  the  un- 
clean thing,  to  gratify  the  desires  of  the  flesh  or  mind 
in  any  manner  whatever;  but  come  together,  barely, 
and  conscientiously  to  propagate  their  species :  and  that 
with  the  sole  motive  to  obey  the  will  of  God,  they  are 
Verily  an  honour  to  the  original  order  of  nature,  a  bles- 
sing to  themselves  and  posterity,  and  an  example  to  the 
human  race. 

67.  And  therefore,  even  with  regard  to  the  law  of 
Moses,  which  is  inferior  to  the  law  of  Christ,  such,  and 
none  but  such,  under  any  pretext  however  sacred,  need 
ever  expect  to  answer  a  clear  conscience,  before  that 

just  and  perfect  law-giver,  who  will  "  render  his  anger    isai.  lxvf. 
with  fury,  and  his  rebuke  with  flames  of  fire."  15. 

68.  But  we  say  moreover,  that  none  under  the  cove- 
nant of  the  flesh  since  the  fall  of  man,  ever  cHd  before 
God,  keep  that  order;  nay,  even  those  who  profess  to 
be  under  a  covenant  of  grace,  and  make  the  most  sanc- 
tified outward  appearance  before  men,  do  more  or  less 
violate  the  perfect  order  of  nature,  and  by  a  contrary 
nature  of  evil  concupiscence^  do  that  which  their  light 
and  conviction  forbid.  For  the  truth  of  this  we  appeal 
to  the  consciences  of  all  men, 

69.  Here  we  shall  make  one  remark,  which  is  wor^ 


40  THE    MYSTERY    OF    INIQUITY,    &C .  P.    \. 

CHAP,  thy  the  observation  of  all  good  men,  or  sach  as  desire  to 
_____  be  so:  and  that  is,  that,  ikGod  is  light,  and  in  him  is  no 
Uoh.i.5.  darkness  at  all."  And  were  it  pointedly  declared  by  an 
angel  commissioned  from  heaven,  that  every  secret  ac- 
tion which  is  now  performed  under  the  cloak  of  an  or- 
dinance of  God,  should  be  openly  and  publicly  perform- 
ed, it  would  be  detested  by  the  wickedest  men  on 
earth.  * 

70.  Then  from  what  hath  been  said,  let  not  any  of  the 
sons  and  daughters  of  fallen  Adam,  think  to  escape  the 
severity  of  God's  righteous  law,  by  imputing  the  blame 
of  their  own  sins  to  the  original  transgression  of  their 
father,  while  they  themselves  are  guilty  of  the  same  sin, 

Rom.  xi.    and  violate  the  same  law:   for  as  is  the  root,  so  are  the 
16-  branches. 

71.  Neither  let  any  be  guilty  of  such  horrid  impiety, 
as  to  imagine  that  a  just  and  righteous  God  will  impute 
Adam's  original  sin  to  his  posterity,  unless  they  violate 
the  same  law,  and  commit  the  same  sin  by  actual  trans- 
gression. "  The  son  shall  not  bear  the  iniquity  of  the 
father,  neither  shall  the  father  bear  the  iniquity  of  the 
son.  As  I  live  saith  the  Lord  God — the  soul  that  sin- 
neth  it  shall  die.'" 

72.  It  therefore  remaineth,  with  all  those  who  make  a 
sacred  profession  of  God's  law,  and  do  not  live  up  to  it, 
either  to  remove  the  tig-leaf,  the  vail  of  their  sin,  and 
the  cloak  of  a  sacred  profession,  and  candidly  acknow- 
ledge their  loss  from  God,  and  ignorance  of  his  law :  or 
otherwise,  perfectly  to  keep  that  law  in  every  jot  and 
tittle. — Honesty  is  the  best  policy,  in  the  sight  of  God, 
angels,  and  just  men. 

73.  For  certain  it  is,  that  God  will  require  his  own 
with  usury,  and  not  with  abuse,  and  that  according  to 

Tsa  sxv  7  his  unchangeable  purpose,  "  He  will  destroy  in  this 
mountain  the  face-covering  cast  over  all  people,  and  the 
vail  that  is  spread  over  all  nations." 

74.  For  although  man  hath  become  a  captive  to  that 
i  aw  of  sin,  and  fallen  entirely  under  its  dominion ;  and 

•    Lost  as  mankind  are  in  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  yeteven  their  little  re- 
maining; sense  of  purity  must  teach  them,  that  a  God  who  is  worship- 
ped by  such  arts  as  cannot  endure  the  liirlit  of  the  sun,  nor  the  sight  of 
mint   be  a  god  of  darkness,  and  not  of  light.     By  this  let  every 
lid  person  discriminate  between  those  acts  which  are  acceptable  to 
that  God  who  is  Light  and  in  whom   is  no  darkness,  and  those  which 
are  congenial  to  darkness  itself;  and  by  this  criterion,  let  all  men  judge 
kind  of  a  God  they  worship. 


P.    I.         THE    PRINCIPAL    SEAT    OF    HUMAN    DEPRAVITY.  41 

notwithstanding  it  worketti  in  him  all  manner  of  concu-    C1MP. 
piscence,  and  contrary  to  the  light  of  reason,  leadeth  . 

him  into  the  most  secret  and  abominable  actions;  which 
cannot  eveh  bear  the  presence  of  an  innocent  child,  or  a 
fellow  creature,  and  much  less  the  inflexible  light  and 
purity  of  a  just  and  holy  God: 

75.  Yet  this  very  law  of  sin  hath  the  effrontery  to 
call  itself,  The  original  and  pure  law  of  nature,  and 
to  vindicate  its  existence  and  lawless  actions,  by  spe- 
cious reasonings  from  a  claim  to  the  original  blessing  ot* 
God,  Be  fruitful.  The  deepest  deception!  A  very  mys- 
tery! 

76.  "  But  unto  the  wicked  God  saith,  What  hast  thou   Psalm  L. 
to  do  to  deejare  my  statutes,  or  that  thou  shouldest  take   ^'  S.18 
my  covenant  into  thy  mouth?    Seeing  thou  hatest  in- 
struction, and   castest  my  words  behind  thee.     When 

thou  sawest  a  thief,  then  thou  consentedst  with  him,  and 
hast  been  partaker  with  adulterers. 

77.  "These  things  hast  thou  done,  and  I  kept  silence; 
thou  thoughtest  that  I  was  altogether  as  thyself:  but  I 
will  reprove  thee,  and  set  them  in  order  before  thine 
eyes.  Now  consider  this,  ye  that  forget  God,  lest  I  tear 
you  in  pieces,  and  there  be  none  to  deliver. 

78.  "  I  had  planted  thee  a  noble  vine,  wholly  a  right 

seed;  how   then  art  thou  turned  into   the  degenerate  Jer.ii.2l 
plant  of  a  strange  vine  unto  me?  For  though  thou  wash   22- 
thee  with  nitre,  and  take  thee  much  soap,  yet  thine  in- 
iquity is  marked  before  me,  saith  the  Lord  God." 

79.  Thus  far  concerning  that  mystery,  which  as  a 
vail  hath  covered  the  iniquity  of  all  nations. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

The  Principal  Seat  of  Human  Depravity. 

T  is  granted  that  sin  is  the  first  cause  of  shame ;  for 
_^when  Adam  and  Eve  stood  in  a  state  of  innocence, 
they  were  both  naked,  and  were  not  ashamed.  But  no 
sooner  had  they  transgressed,  than  they  felt  shame,  and 
made  themselves  aprons  of  tig-leaves,  to  cover  and  hide 
something  from  each  other. 

2,  And  as  they  begat  children  in  their  own  likeness; 
H2 


i 


4*  THE    PRINCIPAL    SEAT    OP    HUMAN'    DEPRAVITY.         P.    T 

CRAP.    from  thenre  it  is  e\  idently  decided  by  the  practice  of  all 

„ ^_ ' tal  one,  wrhat  part  that  was  which  they  covered. and  of 

course,  where  the  seat  of  sin  is. 

3.  But  what  was  the  matter  with  that  part?  Why 
did  the  shame  occasioned  by  sin.  fall  particularly  there? 
If  their  transgression  is  to  lie  considered  in  a  literal 
sense,  and  not  as  represented  in  a  lisrnre.  why  did  not 
the  shame  fall  upon  the  hand  that  took  the  fruit,  and  the 
mouth  that  ate  it? 

4.  But  it  doth  not  appear  that  God  took  any  notice  of 
the  hand,  or  the  mouth,  in  pronouncing  the  curse  which 
they  had  merited;  but  laid  it  on  the  same  part  which 
they  covered,  and  of  which  they  were  ashamed. 

m-  5.  And  God  said  unto  the  woman,  u  1  will  greatly  mul- 
tiply thy  sorrow,  and  thy  conception;*  in  sorrow  thou 
Gen.  iii.ie  shalt  bring  forth  children;  and  thv  desirej  shall  be  to  thy 
SeeEdb  husband,  M»d  he  shall  rule  over  thee;' 
ii.3.  Also  6.  Why  multiply  her  sorrow  and  her  conception? 
Craden,  Why  not  punish  her  some  other  way?  God  distributeth 
Desire!      punishments  according  to  the  nature  of  the  crime. 

7.  The  Israelites  lusted  after  flesh,  and  their  punish- 
^a!J1}xl     ment  was  to  have  their  till  of  it,  till  it  turned  into  a 

great  plague,  and  they  died  with  it  between  their  teeth. 
Psalm.  As  it  is  written,  u  he  gave  them  their  own  desire;  they 
SX  30        were  not  estranged  from  their  lust." 

8.  Hence,  from  the  very  nature  of  the  curse,  denoun- 
ced upon  the  woman,  it  is  easy  to  see  wherein  the  offence, 
lay:  a  curse  of  which  her  child-bearing  daughters  have* 
had  more  or  less  sorrowful  experience  even  to  this  day. 

r;en  »•  9.  u  And  unto  the  serpent,  the  Lord  God  said,  Because- 

•:  i,  15         thou  hast  done  this,  thou  art  cursed  above  all  cattle — 

And  I  will  put  enmity  between  thee  and  the  woman,  and 

between  thy  seed  and  her  seed;  it  shall  bruise  thy  head  . 

and  thou  shalt  bruise  his  heel. 

10.  Now  if  this  serpent  is  understood  literally,  to  have 
been  a  natural  serpent  or  snake,  and  the  seed  of  the  wo- 
man is  Jesus  the  Christ;  when,  of  how,  was  ever  the- 
thing  literally  fulfilled?  Where  did  ever  Jesus  bruise 
the  head  of  a  rattle-snake,  or  adder,  or  any  thing  of  the 
kind,  more  than  any  other  man? 

1 1 .  The  truth  is,  the  words  of  God  to  the  serpent,  are 

*  "  He  also  made  Eve  subject  to  the  inconveniencv  of  breeding,  and 
the  sharp  pains  of  bringing  forth  children,  and  thi«,  bicau?e  she  per- 
suaded Adam  with  the  same  aisruim  nts  wherewith  the  serpent  trad 
persuaded  hvr  "    Josephus.    Anuq.  B.  I  Ch.  I. 


P.    I.        THE    PRINCIPAL    9EAT    Of    HUMAN    DEPRAVITY,  4>5 

fo  be  understood  in  a  figuiative  sense;  and  the  serpent    CHAP, 
here  meant,  is  that  old  serpent  the  Devil,   and  Satan,  • 

who  deceiveth  the  nations:  for  he  it  is  that  Christ  came 
to  destroy. 

12.  But  when  we  say,  the  serpent,  whose  head  Christ 
was  to  bruise,  was  not  a  natural  serpent  or  snake,  this  is 
not  saying-,  that  there  was  no  natural  serpent  in  the  ques- 
tion ;  to  say  the  figure  of  a  thing  is  not  the  substance,  is 
not  saying  there  was  no  figure. 

13.  It  need  not  be  disputed  that  the  Devil  spake 
through  the  serpent,  or  that  the  subtilty  of  the  serpent 
was  made  use  of,  to  charm  and  allure  the  woman,  to  lis- 
ten to  his  words. 

14.  Neither  need  it  be  disputed,  that  Adam  and  Eve 
were  placed  on  a  certain  beautiful  spot  of  ground ;  or 
that  the  Lord  God  caused  to  grow  out  of  the  ground,  ev- 
ery tree  that  was  good  for  food;  and  the  tree  of  life  al- 
so in  the  midst  of  the  garden,  and  the  tree  of  the  know- 
ledge of  good  and  evil. 

15.  And  admitting  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good 
and  evil,  with  its  pleasant  fruit,  to  have  answered  the 
serpent  as  a  figure,  to  represent  to  the  view  of  the  wo- 
man the  desirableness  of  that  which  was  forbidden,  so 
that  she  was  thereby  beguiled ;  this  would  not  make  the 
figure  the  substance,  nor  would  the  substance  destroy  the 
figure. 

16.  But  if  the  tree  of  life,  and  the  tree  of  the  know- 
ledge of  good  and  evil,  here  spoken  of,  are  to  be  under- 
stood in  a  literal  sense,  as  natural  trees,  then  where  ar» 
those  trees  at  this  time? 

17.  It  is  evident  from  the  scriptures  of  truth,  that  the 
tree  of  life  was  not  destroyed,  but  still  remaineth.  As  it 

s  written,  u  Blessed  are  they  that  do  his  commandments,   ^ev-  »u> 
that  they  may  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life."  The  tree 
of  life  is  the  way  of  life. 

18.  Then,  as  life  is  represented  by  a  tree,  so  is  the 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil;  and  so  also  the  serpent  hath 
his  head,  and  the  woman  her  seed,  in  a  figure. 

19.  It  is  certain,  that  the  nature  and  image  of  the  ser- 
pent are  formed  in  fallen  man ;  from  whence  Christ  said, 
"  Ye  serpents,  ye  generation  of  vipers!  And  as  this  im- 
age consisteth  of  those  base  passions  or  vile  affections 
which  man  received  by  the  fall,  it  must  be  among  these, 
that  the  serpents  head  is  to  be  found. 

20.  The  head  of  any  thing  is  the  highest  or  uppermost 


14. 


44  THE    PRINCIPAL    SEAT    OF    HUMAN    DEPRAVITY.         P.    J. 

vP     pnrt.  that  which  i-  superior  to  ar  ;hat 

which  bath  the  lead  and  government  in  an.  tion 

must  he  the  superior,  the  proper  head. 

SI.  Therefore,  as  man  i-  not  literally  a  serpent  or 
•  '.  it  coul-l  not  he,  'literally,  his  bead  that  iftfl  to  he 
bruised.  But  as  the  body  is  made  up  of  different  mem- 
bers or  parts;  so  it  is.  figuratively  nsed  to  represent  that 
system  or  body  of  affections,  desires  or  propem«iti< 
which  man  is  led  and  governed. 

And  if  the  affections  and  desires  of  Allien  man  are 
low,  mean  and  base,  resembling  the  serj  ent;  then  it  must 
be  among  these,  that  we  are  to  look  for  the  serpent's 
head;  and  this  must  be  his  highest  affection;  that  in 
which  he  findeth  the  most  supreme  delight. 

23.  The  whole  body  of  the  serpent  was  formed  in 
man  by  the  fall;  but  the  head  of  this  body  is  not  the  infe- 
rior, but  the  superior  part;  and  every  part  of  the  body, 
though  of  one  nature,  must  be  distinguished  from  the 
head,  and  is  dependant  on  it.  and  subject  to  it. 
Col.  in.  5,  24.  Hence  it  is  written.  u  Mortify  therefore  your  mem- 
3.  9.  bers  which  are  upon  the  earth;  fornication,  uncleai 

inordinate  affection  evil  concupiscence,  and  covetousness, 
which  is  idolatry.  But  now  ye  also  put  off  all  these;  an- 
ger, wrath,  malice,  blasphemy,  filthy  communication  out 
Chap.  ii.    of  your  mouth — seeing  that  ye  have  put  off  the  old  man 
u-  with  his  deeds — in  putting  off  the  body  of  the  sins  of 

the  flesh  " 

25.  Every  one  knoweth  that,  anger,  wrath,  malice, 
covetousness.  uncleanness.  and  such  like,  are  not  mem- 
bers of  the  human  body;  yet  they  are  members  of  that 
body  which  is  called,  **  The  body  of  the  sins  of  the 
flesh/*  And  as  every  body  must  have  a  head,  and  as 
these  members  or  affections  are  of  a  low.  base,  serpen- 
tine nature;  of  course,  their  head  must  be  that  head  of 
the  serpent  which  Christ  was  to  braise. 

26.  Then  as  the  leading  part  of  the  serpent's  image, 
which  was  formed  in  man.  can  exist  only  in  the  principal 
leading  part  of  man's  affections;  of  course,  it  may  easi- 
ly be  determined  where  it  is  that  the  head  of  the  ser- 
pent lieth. 

27.  Every  part  of  man  is  possessed  of  some  sensitive 
qualify,  vet  his  affections  are  not  inherent  in  him.  but 
are  created  by  means  of  certain  objects  presented  to 
him. 

28.  Thus,  he  hath  a  sense  of  seeing,  hearing  and  feel- 


P.    I.        TrfE    PRINCIPAL    SEAT    OF    HUMAN    DEPRAVITi',  45 

ii?g;  but  he  cannot  see  where  there  is  no  light,  he  cannot    CIJAP 
hear  where  there  is  no  sound,  nor  feel  where  there  is  no-  ' 

thing  to  be  felt;  so  neither  can  he  love  where  there  is 
nothing  lovely,  nor  be  pleased  where  there  is  nothing 
pleasing. 

29.  And  as  man  is  composed  of  so  many  capacities 
and  organs  of  sense,  they  cannot  be  all  equal;  there  must 
be  a  ruling  sense;  some  one  that  is  counted' more  noble, 
that  is  quicker  in  its  motion,  and  affordeth  superior  en- 
joyment in  its  gratification.  And  as  this  ruling  sense  is 
capable  of  being  moved  only  by  some  other  object;  con- 
sequently, that  which  quickeneth  this  sense,  must  also 
be  the  supreme  object. 

30.  Then,  what  is  there  within  the  comprehension 
of  man,  that  hath  so  sensible,  so  quick  and  ravishing 
an  operation,  as  a  corresponding  desire  of  the  flesh  in 
the  diiferent  sexes?  And  in  proportion  as  that  desire 
is  manifested  by  words  or  actions  in  either;  so  much  the 
more  is  that  head  or  chief  passion  quickened  and  in- 
flamed. 

31.  As  a  gushing  fountain  is  more  powerful  in  its  op- 
erations than  an  oozing  spring;  so  that  desire  of  carnal 
enjoyment,  that  mutually  operateth  between  male  and 
female,  is  far  more  powerful  than  any  other  passion  in 
human  nature. 

32.  Man,  under  its  influence,  beareth  every  thing  be- 
fore him  with  impetuosity.  No  other  object  can  attract 
his  notice,  while  that  is  in  view;  his  ears  are  stopped 
to  every  other  sound  but  the  voice  of  his  charmer;  he 
is  insensible  to  every  other  pleasure. 

33.  Surely  then,  that  must  be  the  fountain-head,  the 
governing  power,  that  shutteth  the  eyes,  stoppeth  the 
ears,  and  stupifieth  the  sense  to  every  other  object  of 
time  or  eternity,  and  swalloweth  up  the  whole  man  in 
its  own  peculiar  enjoyment. 

34.  And  such  is  the  Lust  of  the  flesh,  that  poison  of 
the  old  serpent,  which,  from  the  near  relation  and  tie 
between  male  and  female,  soul  and  body,  taketh  posses- 
sion of  the  mind,  turneth  it  against  God  and  all  that  is 
good,  and  maketh  it  a  receptacle  of  all  that  is  evil ;  and 
thus  the  noblest  capacity  of  man,  originally,  the  seat  of 
innocence  and  purity,  is  perverted,  and  made  the  seat  of 
all  iniquity.  Which  is  well  expressed  in  the  following 
words  of  Thomas  Boston. 

35.  "  A  disease  affecting  any  particular  member  of  the 


48  TrfE    PRINCIPAL    SEAT    OF    HUMAN    DEPRAVITY.         P.    I. 

CHAP,    'body,  is  ill;  but  that  which  affects  the  whole,  is  worse, 
'The  corruption  of  nature  is  the  poison  of  the  old  ser- 


Four-fold    k  pent,  cast  into  the  fountain  of  action;  and  so  affects 

*  every  action,  every  breathing  of  the  soul." 

107,  163.  36.  "It  is  the  cause  of  all  particular  lu^ts  and  actual 
'sine  in  our  hearts  and  lives.  It  is  the  spawn  which  the 
'  great  Leviathan    has  left   in   the  souls  of  men;  from 

*  whence  comes  all  the  fry  of  actual  sins  and  abomina- 
'tions;  it  is  the  bitter  fountain;  particular  lusts  are  but 
'  rivulets  running  from  it;  which  bring  forth  into  the  life 
' a  part  only,  and  not  the  whole  of  what  is  within." 

37.  "Now  the  fountain  is  still  above  the  streams;  so 
'where  the  water  is  good,  it  is  best  in  the  fountain; 
'  where  it  is  ill,  it  is  worst  there.  The  corruption  of 
'nature  being  that  which  defiles  all;  itself  must  needs 

*  be  the  most  abominable  thing." 

38.  "  It  is  virtually  all  sin :  for  it  is  the  seed  of  all 
'sins,  which  want  but  the  occasion  to  set  up  their  heads, 
'  being  in  the  corruption  of  nature,  as  the  effect  in  the 
'virtue  of  its  cause.  It  is  the  cursed  ground  tit  to  bring 
'  forth  all  manner  of  noxious  weeds." 

39.  "As  the  whole  nest  of  venomous  creatures  must 
'be  more  dreadful  than  any  few  of  them  that  come 
'  creeping  forth;  so  the  sin  of  thy  nature,  that  mother  of 
'abominations,  must  be  worse  than  any  particular  lusts, 
'  that  appear  stirring  in  thy  heart  and  life," 

"40.  "  Look  thou  into  thy  corrupt  nature,  and  there 
~e  thou  mayest  see  all  and  every  sin  in  the  seed  and  root 
'  thereof.  There  is  a  fulness  of  all  unrighteousness. — 
'There  is  atheism,  idolatry,  blasphemy,  murder,  adul- 
'  tery  and  whatsoever  is  vile.  The  sin  of  our  nature  is, 
'  of  all  sins,  the  most  fixed  and  abiding — It  remains  with 
'men  in  its  full  power  by  night  and  by  day,  at  all  times, 
'  fixed  as  with  bands  of  iron  and  brass." 

41.  "Pride,  envy,  covetousness,  and  the  like  are  not 
'always  stirring  in  thee.  But  the  proud,  envious  carnal 
'nature    is  still  with  thee;  even  as   the  clock  that   is 

*  wrong,  is  not  always  striking  wrong;  but  the  wrong 
'  set  continues  with  it.  It  is  the  great  reigning  sin,  (like 
6  Saul  among  the  people)  higher  by  far  than  the  rest — 
4  commonly  called  one's  predominant  sin — which  never 
'  loseth  its  superiority  over  particular  lusts,  that  live  and 
4  die  with  it  and  by  it." 

42.  "  Surely  then  the  word  should  be  given  against 

'-  this  sin,  as  against  the  king  of  Israel,  "Fight  neither. 


P.   1.  THE    DESTRUCTION    OF    THE    OLD   WORLD.  4 

1  with  small  nor  great  save  only  with  this. — For"  as  the    cHAp. 
writer  justly  concludeth  " while  it  stands  entire  there  ' 

4  is  no  victory." 


CHAPTER  VII. 

T/ie  Cause  of  the  Destruction  of  the  Old  World. 

AN  account  of  the  destruction  of  the  old  world  is 
very  particularly  stated  in  the  sacred  writings; 
from  whence  the  cause  may  also  be  very  clearly  under- 
stood. 

2.  "  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  men  began  to  multiply  f  e£ " Vl 
on  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  daughters  were  born  unto 
them,  that  the  sons  of  God*  [so  called]  saw  the  daugh-  s***eV, 
ters  of  men  that  they  zvere   fair,  and  they  took  them  ^Yh'*  " 
wives  of  all  which  they  chose," — for  the  daughters  of  compare" 
men  were  under  no  controul,  either  from  the  order  of  2  K.  ii.3, 
nature  or  the  law  of  God,  for  their  first  mother  had  vio-  ?•  Psal™ 

!.»».,,  lxxxn    16. 

iated   both.  with  John 

3.  And  as  the  first  deceived  woman,  "saw  that  the    *.34... 
tree  was  good  for  food,  and  that  it  was  pleasant  to  the  Gen-m-6 
eyes;"  so  these  sons  of  God,  "saw  the  daughters  of  men, 

that  they  txere  fair,  and   they  took  them  wives    [not  of 
some  particular  tribe  or  family,  but]  of  all  which  they   f1^^^ 
chose,"    and  came  in  unto  them,  and   they  bare  children     '  '  ' 
unto  them;  the  same  became  mighty  men,  which  were  of 
old,  men  of  renown. 

4.  The  earth  also  was  corrupt  before  God,  and  the 
earth  was  filled  with  violence, — for  all  flesh  had  cor- 
rupt el  his  way  upon  the  earth. — And  God  saw  that  the 
wickedness  of  man  was  great  in  the  earth,  and  that  every 
imagination  of  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  &as  only  evil 
continually.  And  it  repented  the  Lord  that  he  had 
made  man  on  the  earth,  and  it  grieved  him  at  his  heart. 
And  the  Lord  said,  I  will  destroy  man  whom  1  have  cre-« 
ated,  from  the  face  of  the  earth. 

5.  But  Noah  found  grace  in  the  eyes  of  the  Lord. 
And  God  said  unto  Noah,  The  end  of  all  flesh  is  come 
before  me;  for  the  earth  is  filled  with  violence  through 
them:  and  behold,  I  will  destroy  them  from  the  earth." 

6    Then  as  there  must  be  an  evident  distinction  be* 


THE    DESTRUCTION    OF    THE    OLD    WORLD.  P.    I. 

1  H x*'-    tween  the  works  of  these  mighty  men  of  renown,  who 
'        corrupted  the  earth  and  filled  it  with  violence,  and  the 
works  of  Noah,  who   found  grace  in   th<  the 

Lord;  it  may   be   proper  to  observe  wherein  that  dis- 
tinction lay. 

T.  The  old  natural  creation  was,  from  the  beginning, 
set  in  order  to  subserve  the  purpose  of  God,  in  relation 
to  a  new  and  spiritual  creation;  and  the  old  was  to  con- 
tinue no  longer  than  to  subserve  that  purpose.  The 
state  of  man  on  this  earth  was  by  no  means  to  be  his 
final  state.  Man  was  created  from  the  beginning,  for  a 
more  glorious  and  eternal  purpose. 

8.  And  therefore  a  line  was  drawn,  from  the  begin- 
ning of  the  old  Creation,  to  the  beginning  of  the  new; 
which  for  the  time  then  present,  pointed  out  two  man- 
ner of  people,  and  in  things  of  a  temporal  uatui  <. 
tinguished  between  the  disobedient  and  obedient,  the 
wicked  and  the  righteous;  showing  the  nature  of  that 
creation  which  must  finally  pass  away,  and  of  that 
which  would  be  eternal. 

9.  This  line  may  not  improperly  be  called,  a  line  of 
promise,  pertaining  to  such  as  weie  counted  righteous 
or  perfect  in  their  generations,  and  through  whom,  as 
pertaining  to  the  flesh.  Jesu*  the  Christ  came. 

10.  And  in  this  line  were  exhibited  promises,  types, 
and  figures,  which  pointed  to  the  spirit  and  substance 
of  the  new  creation;  at  least,  to  the  adjusting  or  setting 
in  order  a  new  age  or  spiritual  seed,  of  which  Clni>t 
Jesus  was  in  the  fulness  of  time,  the  true  and  real  be- 
ginning. 

1 1.  But  until  Christ  came  there  could  be  no  essential 
difference  in  the  nature  and  disposition  of  any :  for  "God 

■ "':;'   who  made  the  world, — made  of  one  blood  all  natir 

men.  for  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  de- 
termined the  times  before  appointed,  and  the  bounds  of 
their  habitation ; — " 

12.  Then  as  all  nations  of  men  on  the  face  of  the 
whole  earth,  were  made  of  one  biood.  and  consequently, 
were  equal  partaker.-  in  the  eilects  of  the  fall,  it  i?  evi- 
dent that,  in  their  fallen  state,  there  is  no  essential  dif- 
ference. 

13.  To  speak  plainly;  in  their  natural  state,  there 
was  no  difference  between  Cain  and  Abe);  both  were 
conceived  in  the  same  corrupt  nature  of  opposition  to 
-God.  and  both  descended  from  the  same  parents  who 


P.   I.  THE    DESTRUCTION    OF    THE    OLD   WORLD.  49 

had  corrupted  their  blood,  by  their  obedience  to  the  ser-     C?.$P" 
pent,  and  basely  violated  the  order  of  nature.  w ^J 

14.  In  their  natural  state,  and  in  their  conception  and 
birth,  there  was  no  difference  between  Noah,  and  those 
who  were  destroyed  by  the  flood — between  Abraham, 
and  his  fathers  house — between  Lot,  and  the  men  of 
Sodom — between  Moses,  and  Pharaoh — between  the  Is- 
raelites, and  Canaanites. 

15.  All  nations  of  men  were  of  one  blood,  and  that  was 
corrupted  by  the  fall;  nor  could  it  be  cleansed  until  the 
times  determined  were  accomplished. — As  it  is  written, 

<£I  will  cleanse  their  blood  which  I  have  not  cleansed/'   Joeliii.21 
And  again,  "  I  will  call  them  my  people,  which  were  not   25. 
my  people.1' 

16.  But  here  was  the  difference  in  all  ages.  While 
the  generality  of  the  world  gave  themselves  up  to  lux- 
ury and  sensuality,  and  according  to  the  deceitful  law 
in  their  members,  were  corrupting  themselves  through 
the  lust  of  uncleanness,  and  tilling  the  earth  with  vio- 
lence through  ambition  and  the  love  of  dominion;  there 
were  those  who  were  chosen  to  maintain  the  belief  of 
one  true  God,  in  order  to  subserve  his  wise  purpose,  and 
keep  up  the  distinction  between  good  and  evil,  until  the 
true  foundation  of  final  and  eternal  redemption  should 
be  laid. 

17,'  Therefore,  God  at  sundry  times  and  in  divers  man- 
ners, delivered  special  commands  and  ordinances  to  cer-  Heb-  ■  ' 
taim  individuals,  which  related  to  their  temporal  cecono- 
my,  and  were  productive  of  temporal  •  good  to  such  as 
were  thereunto  obedient.  And  such  as  were  obedient  to 
whatever  was,  in  any  way  or  manner,  or  at  any  time,  re- 
vealed to  them  in  this  respect,  were,  in  every  age,  a  repo- 
sitory forthe  faith  and  worship  of  one  living  and  true  God. 

18.  And  by  their  obedience  they  found  justification    ,2Vet  - 
according  to  the  nature  of  what  they  were  taught,  and    5,6,7,8,9 
by  which  they  condemned  the  world,  who  lived  in  cor-   Heb,xi.7 
ruption  and  injustice.  These  became  heirs  of  that  right-  . 
eonsness  which  is  by  faith  and  obedience;  while  the   jU(ie  11. 
wicked  and  rebellious  were  ever  counted  as  the  seed  of  Jer.  xxiii. 
Cain,  and  as  the  inhabitants  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,    14^ 
whether  Jews  or  Gentiles.  xxxii.  33, 

19.  According  to  the  scriptures,  the  difference  be- 
tween the  works  of  Noah,  and  of  those  who  corrupted 
the  earth,  was  just  this:  Noah  was  five  hundred  years 
old,  before  he  begat  his  three  sons;  which  was  not  till 


50  THt    DESTRUCTION    OF    THE    OLD   WORLD.  P.    I. 

y     twenty  years  after  he  was  called  to  preach  repentance 
1       to  the*  world. 

20.  This  particularly  showeth  the  time  and  manner 
of  Noah's  lite,  in  regard  to  the  works  of  the  flesh  — 
his  walking  in  obedience  to  what  he  was  commanded, 
showeth  that  what  he  did  was  by  special  order  from 
God.  As  it  is  written.  i;  Noah  was  a  just  man.  and  per- 
Gen,  vi.9.  feet  in  his  generations,  and  Noah  walked  with  God. 
10-  And  Noah  begat  three  sor>  " 

Chap.x.L,       ~*-  ^e  wa5  '*  perfect  in  his  generation*.'*     II-  gene- 
10.  rations  were.  Shem,  Ham.  and  Japheth;  and  unto  them 

were  sons  born,  not  before,  but.  after  the  flood;  nor  even 
then  did  they  attempt  to  multiply,  until  they  were,  at 
least  permitted  so  to  do. 
chaa  ix  ^~*  <*^nc"  God  blessed  Noah  and  his  sons,  and  said  un- 

l;  6\  to  them,  Be  fruitful  and  multiply,   and  replenish  the 

earth.**  Also  the  Lord  said;  '•  Whoso  sheddeth  man's 
blood,  by  man  shall  his  blood  be  shed:  for  in  the  image 
of  God  made  he  man/'  But  how  soon  after,  they  again 
corrupted  the  earth  and  filled  it  with  violence,  till  the 
cry  of  their  sins  reached  up  to  heaven,  is  another  thing. 
23.  Noah  was  obedient  to  the  revelation  of  God,  which 
is  positive,  and  whether  given  to  an  individual,  in  rela- 
tion to  himself,  or  through  an  individual  to  a  nation,  is 
to  be  obeyed  precisely  according  to  the  mind  of  the  re- 
velator,  by  tho-e  unto  whom  it  is  given,  but  is  binding 
on  no  other  nation  or  individual. 

24  The  revelation  which  God  gave  to  Noah  respecfc 
chap.  vi.  ed  himself  aid  also  others:  '-The  end  of  all  flesh  is  come 
13, 14.  before  me ;  for  the  earth  is  filled  with  violence  through 
them:  and  behold.  I  will  destroy  them  with  the  earth. 
Make  thee  an  ark  of  gopher-wood.  <$-c.  Thus  did  R 
according  to  all  that  God  commanded  him,  so  did  he.- 
And  the  Lord  said  unto  Noah,  Thee  have  I  seen  right- 
eous before  me  in  this  generation.*' 

25.  Now.  in  all  this,  both  with  regard  to  the  order  of 
nature  and  the  revelation  of  God,  Noah  was  pointedly 
distinguished  from  those  mighty  men  of  renown  who  re- 
chap,  vi  lt  garded  neither;  but  took  them  wi\es  of  all  which  they 
*; '■           chose,  and  came  in  onto  the  daughters  of  men.  not  by 

any  command  or  direction  of  God,  but  according  to  their 
lu-ts  of  uncleanness  by  which  they  corrupted  the  earth. 

26.  This  is  the  principal  sin  that  is  charged  upon  the 
old  world,  in  the  sacred  writings;  the  very  root  of  their 
wickedness  and  the  source  of  all  their  depravity,  from 


i 


1. 1. 


THt    DHSfRUCTION    OF    THE    OL»    WORLD, 


51 


which,  as  from  an  overflowing  fountain  of  corruption, 
they  tilled  the  earth  with  violence,  and  oppression. 

27.  It  is  therefore  justly  observed  by  Osterwald,  that, 
"The  first  and  principal  sin,  which  introduced  that  gen- 

*  eral  depravity,  was  impure  lusts. — Murder,  and  injus- 
i  tice,  were  other  sins,  which  they  were  guilty  of.  Con- 
'cerning  this,  let  Josephus*  be  consulted.  Since  impure 
{ lusts,  and  fraud,  carry  along  with  them  innumerable  vi- 

*  ces,  it  is  easy  to  conceive,  how  great  the  perversity  of 
'men  must  have  been  in  those  times/"' 

23.  The  expressions  of  Robinson,  concerning  the 
revolutions  of  the  earth,  are  to  the  purpose :  a  How  won- 
1  derfully  wise  is  the  construction  of  this  world !  How 
;  instructive  the  history  of  the  rise  and  the  ruin  of  great 
1  empires!  Many  are  the  opinions  of  learned  men  on  the 
1  origin  of  civil  society." 

29.  "  If  this  subject  be  investigated,  as  it  ought  to  be, 
1  in  true  historical  facts,  it  will  appear  very  probable, 
{ that  it  originated  with  bad  men,  who  being  strong,  sub- 
'  dued  the  weak  for  the  sake  of  living  idly  on  the  plun- 
der." 

30.  "Cain  stained  with  his  brothers  blood,  was  the 
{ first  who  built  a  city.  The  mighty  men  before  the  flood 
c  were  tyrants,  oppressors,  thieves  and  robbers,  who  rill- 
•'edthe  earth  with  violence." 

3 1 .  And  after  the  flood ;  "  Nimrod,  as  his  name  implies, 
•'was  an  insolent  captain  of  a  band  of  robbers;  and 
1  most  nations  make  their  first  appearance  as  a  banditti, 
1  sallying  out  under  a  leader,  to  pillage  and  destroy." 

32.  "  Abraham  and  the  patriarchs  affected.no  empire, 
'but  were  strangers  in  a  strange  land,  confederating- 
•'  with  one  another  for  purposes  of  piety,  and  with  their 
'neighbours  for  their  own  defence." 

33.  Besides  the  corruptions,  tyranny  and  oppression 
\)f  the  mighty  men  before  the  flood,  they  were  disobedi- 
ent to  the  preaching  of  righteous  Noah,  when  the  long 
suffering  of  God  wraited  for  them  to  repent,  while  the  ark 
was  preparing.  As  also  saith  a  modern  writer,  "One 
''hundred  and  twenty  years,  had  the  divine  patience 
( waited — one  hundred  and  twenty  years  had  the  holy 
i  prophet  warned  that  perverse  generation;  but  in  vain." 

34.  Here  was  the  cause  why  God  preserved  Noah  by 
his  mercy.  He  feared  God — He  was  righteous  in  his 
generation;  according  to  all  that  God  commanded  him, 
so  did  he.     And  as  the  Lord  found  the  fruits  of  right- 


CHAP. 
VII. 


Ch  Thee?, 
p.  165. 


*B.T* 
Cb.  3. 


£ccle*ia{j 
tical  Re- 
searces.p, 
139 


Eccl.  Re. 
p.  140; 


1  Pet.  iif. 
20. 


Hist,  of 
Redemp. 
p.  104. 

Note  m  - 


THE    CALL    OF    GOB    TO   ABRAHAM.  P.   J 


CHAP. 

\  I.I 


eousness  in  Noah;  so  Noah  found  grace  in  the  eyes  of 
the  Lord.     And  therefore  the  justice  of  God  spared  not 

^2  Pet-  ii.  5.  the  old  world,  but  saved  Noah,  the  eighth  person,  and 
brought  a  flood  upon  the  world  of  the  ungodly,  and  de- 
stroy ed  them  all. 

J.v.krxvii.  35.  And  hence  the  solemn  warning  of  Christ.  "And 
K/Z'^30,  as  it  vvas  in  the  days  ofNoe  so  shall  it  be  also  in  the 
days  of  the  Son  of  man;  They  did  eat,  they  drank, 
they  married  wives,  they  were  given  in  marriage,  until 
the  day  that  Noe  entered  into  the  ark;  and  the  flood 
came  and  destroyed  them  all.  Even  thus  shall  it  be  i» 
the  day  when  the  Son  of  man  is  revealed." 


< 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  Call  of  God  to  Abraham:  -what  it  signified* 

OD  destroyed  the  world  of  the  ungodly  out  of  the 
earth  by  a  flood  of  water  ;  but  the  flood  of  water 
did  not  destroy  the  root  of  ungodliness  out  of  the  heart 
of  man. 

^en.  viii  2.  Every  imagination  and  purpose  of  man's  heart,  af- 

'-1  ter  the  flood  as  before,  were  evil,  and  that  continually, 

from  his  youth;  through  which  the  earth  was  soon  again 

corrupted,  and  filled  with  idolatry  and  wickedness;  and 

the  cry  of  their  sin  became  grievous  before  God. 

3.  This  is  evident  from  the  sin  of  Sodom.     And  the 

xyui.20.     wickedness  of  the  nations  was  still  increasing,  as  it  was 

xv.  16.        said  of  them  after  the  calling  of  Abraham,  "The  iniqui* 

ty  of  the  Amorites  is  not  yet  full." 
Hist,  of  4.  Hence  the  observation  of  Edwards,  "  So  prone  is 

Ke^emp,  c^e  corrUpt  heart  of  man  to  depart  from  God,  and  sink 
'into  the  depths  of  wickedness;  and  so  prone  to  dark- 
'  ness,  delusion,  and  error,  that  the  world,  soon  after  the 
'flood,  fell  into  gross  idolatry;  so  that  before  Abraham, 
*  the  distemper  was  become  almost  universal.  The  earth 
'  was  become  very  corrupt  at  the  time  of  the  building  of 
<  Babel." 
2J3sdns,  5.  Which  is  well  expressed  in  the  words  of  Esdras; 
m.  12, 21.  u  rp kat  vvjien  t^ey  that  dwelt  on  the  earth  began  to  mul- 
tiply— they  began  again  to  be  more  ungodly  than  the 
first.    Far  the  first  Adam  bearing  a  wicked  heart  tran^ 


f*.  f„         tKEf  CALL  OF  GOD  lu  ABRAHAM.  53 

pressed,  and  was  overcome;  and  so  be  all  they  that  are     ^Jj^p* 
born  of  him.    Thus  infirmity  was  made  permanent;  and     .  A  '. 
the  law  (also)  in  the  heart  of  the  people  with  the  malig- 
nity of  the  root:  so  that  the  good  departed  away,  and 
the  evil  abode  still." 

6.  And  what  is  still  more,  the  very  line  of  the  patri* 
archs,  through  whom  Christ,  according  to  the  flesh,  des- 
cended, was  corrupted  with  idolatry  before  Abraham 
was  called  from  among  them. 

7.  This  is  evident  from  the  words  of  Joshua  to  the   Josnim 
children  of  Israel.     "  Your  fathers  dwelt  on  the  other   **1V-* 
-side  of  the  flood  [Jordan]  in  old  time,  even  Terah,  the 
father  of  Abraham,  and  the  father  of  Nahor,  and  they 
served  other  gods." 

8.  While  the  generality  of  the  world  were  thus  per- 
petually sinking  into  idolatry  and  wickedness,  God  in  his 
wisdom,  from  time  to  time,  separated  from  among  them, 
«uch  as  were  willing  to  maintain  the  faith  and  worship 
of  one  only  living  and  true  God.  These,  for  benevolent 
purposes,  were  called  to  stand  as  witnesses  of  the  truth, 
until  the  true  seed  of  promise  should  appear,  and  ac- 
complish the  work  of  final  redemption. 

9.  And  therefore  it  was  that  God  said  unto  Abraham, 
"  Get  thee  out  of  thy  country,  and  from  thy  kindred, 

and  from  thy  father's  house,  unto  a  land  that  1  will  shew  jj1'^' 
thee;  and  I  will  make  of  thee  a  great  nation,  and  I  will 
bless  thee,  and  make  thy  name  great ;  and  thou  shalt  be 
a  blessing.  And  1  will  bless  them  that  bless  thee,  and 
curse  him  that  curseth  thee :  and  in  thee  shall  all  fami- 
lies of  the  earth  be  blessed." 

10.  And  Abraham  obeyed  God;  and  as  an  example  of  Rom.iv. 
that  faith  and  obedience,  through  which  all  families  of  12> 
the  earth  should  be  blessed,  he  lett  his  country,  his  kin- 
dred, and  his  father's  house;  and  went  out  by  faith,  not   Heb-  xiy8 
knowing  whither  he  went.     And  in  obedience  to  his 

faith  he  was  justified;  "and  by  works  was  faith  made   20^24"" 
perfect." 

11.  Again  the  Lord  said  unto  Abraham,  u  Lift  up  now  Gen.  xiii, 
thine  eyes,  and  look  from  the  place  where  thou  art, —  14> 15> 16, 
for  all  the  land  which  thou  seest,  to  thee  will  1  give  it, 

and  to  thy  seed  forever.     And  1  will  make  thy  seed  as 
the  dust  of  the  earth,"  for  number. 

12..  Again  the  Lord  said  unto  Abraham,  "Look  now   chap,  xr 
towards  heav  en,  and  tell  the  stars,  if  thou  be  able  to   5» Gi 
number  them — So  shall  thy  seed  be."   And  he  believed 
I  2 


54  THE    CALL    Op   00»   TO    ABRAHAM.  P.   f 

Cviir      In  '^e  k°r(1;  an(^  n's  k'tn  was  c°unted  to  him  for  right- 


eonsneis. 

13.  But  before  the  time  of  the  promise  came  for  the 

^"j  "J*     one   to   be  begotten,  in  whom  the  true  spiritual   *eed 

should  he  called;  Sarai,  Abraham's  helper,  misled  him, 

and  gave  him  her  handmaid,  Hagar,  who  was  a  bond 

woman. 

1  1.  "  And  he  went  in  unto  Hagar,  and  she  conceived." 
And  the  angel  of  the  Lord  said  of  him  that  was  thus 
conceived,  "He  will  be  a  wild  man;  his  hand  will  be 
vigainst  every  man,  and  every  man's  hand  against  him." 
Thus  was  Abraham  misled  through  Sarai,  as  Adam  was 
through  Eve. 

15.  For  although  God  had  expressly  said  to  Abra- 
Gen.xv.4,  ham,  "He  that  shall  come  forth  out  of  thine  own  bow- 
els, shall  be  thine  heir;"  yet  no  fleshly  or  carnal  grati- 
fication could  fulfil  the  promise,  concerning  a  spiritual 
seed,  in  whom,  all  families  of  the  earth  were  to  be 
blessed.  % 

(\en.  xxi,         16.  And  truly,  this  first  born  was  his  heir,  and  pro- 
13.  porly,  his  seed,  after  the  covenant  of  the  flesh,  as  all 

the  rest  of  his  natural  posterity  were,  of  whom  Christ 
John  vni.   gj^  « j  know  that  ye  are  Abraham's  seed." 

17.  This  showeth  that,  in  reality,  the  first-born  of 
Abraham,  as  well  as  the  second,  were  both  one  seed, 
and  that  in  a  natural  sense,  there  was  no  difference  be- 
tween the  posterity  of  Ishmael  and  Isaac,  both  were, 
strictly  speaking,  the  seed  of  Abraham. 

18.  But  as  it  respected  the  promise  which  God  made 
to  Abraham,  the  order  and  manner  of  their  birth,  and 
other  concomitant  circumstances,  it  served  as  an  alle- 
gory, or  figure,  to  signify  the  difference  between  the 
old  and  new  creation. 

19.  In  the  order  of  God's  work,  in  the  creation  and 
redemption  of  man,  u  that  was  not  first  which  is  spiri- 

Iot.  xv.  tual,  but  that  which  is  natural;  and  afterwards  that 
which  is  spiritual."  So  in  regard  to  the  allegory  which 
representeth  both  the  natural  and  spiritual  seed. 

20.  The  first  covenant  that  God  made  with  man,  was 
a  natural  covenant.  This  was  broken  at  the  fountain 
head,  which  was  man's  fall  from  his  first  rectitude. 

,,en  iii  21.  But  a  prediction    followed  :  That    the   seed  of 

15.  the  woman  should  bruise  the  serpent's  head;  which  in- 

timated a  recovery.    Yet,  this  prediction  was  not  to  be 
lied  according  to  the  order  of  the  first,  or  old  cove- 


id. 


P.  T.  *fcE   CALL   ftp   GOD   TO   ABftAHAH .  6^T' 

ftant,  but  according  to  a  new  covenant.    But  to  signify     C^R 
the  state  of  the  old  creation  under  the  first  covenant, ^ 


Abraham,  through  the  influence  of  Sarai,  be?at  a  son  by 
&  bond  woman :  which  is  counted  his  seed  after  the  flesh. 

22.  Then  after  this,  concerning  another  seed.  God 

said  unto  Abram,  "Thy  name  shall  be  called  Abraham:    Gen.  xvii. 
(i.  e.   the  father  of  a  multitude :)  for  a  father  of  many   5» 6- 
nations  have  1  made  thee — and  kings  shall  come  out  of 
thee."    And  of  Sarai  he  said,  "Sarah,  (i.  e.  the  prin» 
cess  of  a  multitude)  shall  her  name  be — and  she  shall  be 
<x  mother  of  nations;  kings  of  people  shall  be  of  her." 

23.  The  first  promise  was  made  to  Abraham,  many 
^ears  before  the  true  heir  could  be  born,  in  whom  his 
jseed  should  be  called;  and  it  had  been  expressly  said, 

<*  I  will  certainly  return  unto  thee  according  to  the  time    iofP<J&  " 
of  life;  and,  lo,  Sarah  thy  wife  shall  have  a  son." 

24.  Yet,  to  show  plainly  that  the  true  seed  could  not 
be  begotten  after  the  will  of  the  flesh,  Abraham  and 
Sarah  were  old,  when  the  time  for  the  fulfilling  of  the 
promise  came,  "  and  it  ceased  to  be  with  Sarah  after  the   J^6*'  *.v~ 
manner  of  women. — And  the  Lord  did  unto  Sarah  as   l.' 

he  had  spoken." 

25.  When  nature  had  finished  her  course,  and  the 
mere  desire  of  carnal  gratification  could  claim  no  share 

in  the  promise,  then  it  was  "through  faith,  that  Sarah    Heb.xl 
received  strength  to  conceive  seed,  and  was  delivered 
of  a  child  when  she  was  past  age." 

26.  "For  it  is  written,  that  Abraham  had  two  sons;   Gal.  iv.  2& 
the  one  by  a  bond  maid,  the  other  by   a  free  woman.   23, 24. 
But  he  who  was  of  the  bond  woman,  was  born  after  the 

flesh ;  but  he  of  the  free  woman  was  by  promise.  Which 
things  are  an  allegory:  for  these  are  the  two  cove- 
nants." The  first  answering  to  the  old  covenant  of  the 
flesh,  or  old  creation,  which  gendereth  to  bondage;  the 
second  to  the  new  covenant,  or  new  creation,  which  is 
free. 

27.  All  the  natural  posterity  of  fallen  Adam  are,  by 
nature  and  birth,  strangers  and  aliens  from  God,  and  are 
the  children  of  the  bond  woman,  being  servants  to  sin. 

28.  The  seed  of  Hagar  (i.  e.  a  stranger)  was  cast  out 

of  the  inheritance;  also  all  the  rest  of  the  seed  of  Abra-   JjJJliJ*1*' 
ham,  who  were  begotten  after  Isaac  was  born,  were  sent   and  xxv,6 
away  with  small  gifts,  that  might  serve  for  the  present: 
for  the  fashion  of  this  world  nasseth  away. 

29.  In  this  were  prefigured  the  state,  and  portion  of 


H  Tllfi   CSLl   Of    GOD   TO    ABRa  P.    f 

Sijt/*'     all  the  Hi.  born  after  the 

-  flesh,  both   bt  ,  the  true  seed  appeared. — 

Abiahan:  <:.i.e   all    that  ht  hi.  I  iic.     But  the 

bond  woman  v.  ho  ,  to  be  his  wife,  and  her  son, 

uith  bre,-  rich  was  a 

fign  i^est  portion  of  the  children  of  this  world. 

30.  There  was  another  heir,  bom  of  a  free  woman, 
who  claimed  the  inheritance  by  promise: — another  birth- 
it.    '-That  which  is  born  of  the  flesh,  is  flesh. — Mar- 

.^ohnhi.6,   vel  not  that  I  sa\  unto  you.  ye  BMSt  be  borr,  ag 

31.  But  after  Abraham  had  been  in  unto  the  bond 
woman,  and  she  had  conceived  after  the  flesh;  the  Lord 
«igain  renewed  his  covenant  with  Abraham,  to* show, 
that  the  promise  of  the  true  inheritance  of  the  nev. 
ation.  could  not  be  supplanted  or  rendered  void  by  the 
deceitfulness  of  sin. 

32.  And  to  show  wherein  the  new  creation  of  C 
«hould  take  place,  Abraham  received  the  seal  of  cir- 

Gen.  xvii.    cumcision,  as*  a  token  of  that  new  covenant;  which 
•V^  an  outward  catting  off  the  foreskin  of  the  flesh. 

33.  But  why  was  he  commanded  to  receive  a  token  of 
the  covenant  particularly  there?  Why  did  he  not  re- 
ceive it  elsewhere?  The  truth  is.  that  token  was  of  spe- 
cial signification,  and  pointed  directly  to  the  ver\ 

of  sin;  there  lay  concealed  the  hidden  mystery  of  hu- 
man depravity — the  secret  pleasure  of  that  which  ia 
most  highly  esteemed  of  all  men  in  their  natural  or 
fallen  state. 

34.  And  this  outward  token  of  circumcision,  signified 
the  cutting  off  that  fleshly  and  carnal  pleasure,  taken 
through  that  part,  by  the  circumcision  of  Christ  in  the 

Col.  ii.  11    heart,  made  without  hands,  in  all  the  true  heirs  of  that 
new  covenant. 

35.  The  real  substance  of  the  covenant  which  God 
made  with  Abraham,  was  neither  to  him,  nor  natural 
Isaac,  nor  Isaac's  natural  posterity :  this  is  plain  from 
the  tenor  of  it. 

36.  "My  covenant  will  I  establish  with  Isaac — for  an 
Gen.  xvii  everlasting  covenant,  and  with  his  seed  after  him."'  A- 
19  21  gain:  "  In  Isaac  shall  thy  seed  be  called.*1  And  again: 
XXJ"  "Neither  because  they  are  the  seed  of  Abraham,  are 
Rom  ix.  they  all  children:  but  in  Isaac  shall  thy  seed  be  called. 
7»  *            That  is.  they  which  are  the  children  of  the  flesh,  these 

are  not  the  children  of  God:  but  the  children  of  the 
promise  are  counted  for  the  seed." 


P,   i.  TEE    (5ALL    Or  GOD    TO    ABRAHAM;  *ft 

37.  <f  He  saith  not,  And  to  seeds,  as  of  many;  out  as     CHAP. 
Gf  one,  And  to  thy  seed,  which  is  Christ.1"  And  alluding   _____ 
to  that  seed,  he  said,  I  will  establish  my  covenant  with    Gal.  iii.lff 
him  for  an  everlasting-  covenant,  and  with  his  seed  af- 
ter him.     The  covenant  is  therefore  with  Christ  for  an 
everlasting  covenant,  and  with  his  spiritual  seed,  who 

are  m  him.     As  Christ  said,  "  Ye  shall  know  that  I  am   John  xiv 
in  my  father,  and  you  in  me,  and  I  in  you  M  20 

38.  Then  consider  what  was  further  signified  by  the 
token  of  the  everlasting  covenant  made  with  Abraham. 
"He  whose  foreskin  of  his  flesh  is  not  circumcised,  that 

soul  (saith  God)  shall  be  cut  off  from  his  people;  he  ^en^xv"' 
hath  broken  my  covenant."  Which  signified,  that  he 
who  is  not  circumcised  in  heart,  with  the  circumcision 
made  without  hands,  the  same  hath  broken  God's  ever- 
lasting covenant,  and  while  remaining  uncircumcised,  is 
cut  off  from  Christ,  and  from  the  inheritance  of  everlast- 
ing life. 

39.  Then,  from  what  hath  been  said,  it  may  appear 
evident  that  the  covenant  which  God  made  with  Abra- 
ham, was  only  temporary,  and  pointed  to  an  everlasting 
covenant,  or  spiritual  seed  yet  future.  Therefore  this 
temporary  covenant  did  not  save  those  who  kept  it  from 
the  indwelling  root  and  nature  of  sin,  received  by  the 
fall;  but  pointedly  prefigured  what  would  save  them 
when  the  true  seed  should  appear  who  was  called  in 
Isaac. 

40.  Nevertheless,  as  many  as  were  obedient  to  the 
outward  signs  of  that  covenant,  and  to  whatever  else 
pertained  thereunto,  obtained  temporal  blessings — pos- 
sessed the  gates  of  their  enemies — multiplied  exceeding- 
ly— and  in  all  outward  things  were  blessed,  while  their 
obedience  continued. 

41.  But  when  the  true  first-born  of  the  promise  ap-   Rom.  ii, 
peared;  neither  outward  circumcision  availed  any  thing,   qJj29-  1S 
nor  uncircumcision,  but  a  new  creature. 

42.  The  land  of  Canaan  was  only  a  temporal  blessing 
to  Abraham's  seed :  it  was  not  heaven  itself;  and  there- 
fore the  highest  place  it  could  have  in  the  covenant  of 
promise,  was  a  shadow  of  better  and  more  durable  thing* 
to  come. 

43.  Abraham's  natural  posterity  were  no  better  than 
the  rest  of  mankind;  only  as  they  were  obedient  to  the 
revelation  of  God,  made  known  from  time  to  time,  they 
maintained  and  preserved  the  faith  of  one  true  God,  and 


58 


TfiE    CALL    OF    G6t>    TO    ABKAnAif. 


P.  L 


VIII. 


Heh  si. 

12,  13,  39 


fcev.  xxi.  2 


Gen.  xr, 
13—16 


Exodus  i. 
16,22 


1  Cor.  i. 

25 


Ex.  ii.  3, 


served  as  a  figure  of  that  seed   who  should    possess  a 
spiritual  and  everlasting  kingdom. 

44.  And  although  they  were  comparatively,  accord- 
ing to  the  literal  sense  of  the  promise,  as  the  stars  of  the 
sky  for  multitude,  and  as  the  sand  by  the  *ea  shore  innu- 
merable; yet  it  is  expiessly  said,  %i  These  all  died  in 
faith,  notjuiving  recched  the  promises;  but  having  seen 
them  afar  off,  and  were  persuaded  of  them,  and  em- 
braced them,  and  confessed  that  they  were  strangers  and 
pilgrims  on  the  earth/' 

45.  They  honestly  confes-ed   that   they  were  ri 
gers  and  pilgrims,  as  much   in  the  land  of  promise  as 
elsewhere,   and   thereby   declared    plainly   that    they 
sought  another  country,  and  had  not  received  the  sub- 
stance of  the  thing  promised. 

46.  Therefore  it  was  not  the  country  of  Judea,  nor 
the  city  or  temple,  whose  builder  and  maker  was  David 
or  Solomon,  which  they  looked  for;  but  that  city  and 
temple,  made  without  hands,  which  God  promised  to 
build  in  the  latter  days,  of  which  Christ  Jesus  was  the 
chief  corner  stone. 

47.  But  to  signify  the  oppression  and  bondage,  under 
which  the  true  seed  of  God  should  be  held,  before  the 
time  of  real  deliverance  should  come,  the  seed  of  Abra- 
ham were  led  into  Egypt,  and  kept  under  tyranny  and 
oppression,  for  a  certain  limited  time,  before  their  tem- 
poral and  outward  deliverance  could  be  accomplished. 

48.  And  as  they  were  to  increase,  and  did  increase, 
according  to  the  purpose  of  God,  it  could  not  escape  the 
notice  of  an  oppressive  government;  whose  policy  it  was 
to  destroy  all  the  males,  who,  according  to  the  command 
of  God,  were  to  receive  the  tokens  of  that  covenant, 
which  promised  a  seed,  as  the  stars  for  multitude.  No 
matter  about  the  females. 

49.  But  however  wise  their  plans,  the  foolishness  of 
God  is  wiser  than  men,  who  through  a  woman  of  the 
house  of  Levi,  began,  according  to  promise,  to  redeem 
his  people  from  the  cruel  power  and  policy  of  Egypt, 
until  he  had  parted  the  sea,  and  destroyed  the  nations 
before  them. 

50.  Great  is  the  mystery  of  God's  dealings  with  men! 
The  power  and  wisdom  of  God  manifested  through  one, 
who,  by  a  woman,  was  preserved  in  an  ark  of  bulrushe«f 


jP.   I.  THE 'TRUE    END    AND    DESIGN    OF,    &C  ty 

CHAPTER  IX. 

~The  true  End  and  Design  of  the  Law  given  by  Moses. 


T 


HE  express  purpose  of  the  law,  was  to  search  out    C^T- 


IX. 


Lorn.  v. 


and  condemn  sin,  root  and  branch.  "For  until 
the  law,  sin  was  in  the  world:  but  sin  is  not  imputed  Re 
when  there  is  no  law.  Nevertheless,  death  reigned  13'  ^ 
from  Adam  to  Moses,  even  over  them  that  had  not 
sinned  after  the  similitude  of  Adam's  transgression,  who 
is  the  figure  of  him  that  was  to  come.'"  That  is,  of 
Christ  Jesus,  through  whom  salvation  should  be  obtained. 

2.  By  the  law  is    the    knowledge   of  sin — As  it   is 
written,  "  I  had  not  known  sin  but  by  the  law:  for  I  had    Chap.iii, ' 
not  known  lust,  except  the  law  had  said,  Thou  shalt  not   20,  &vii.7 
lust.'**  *Gr- 

3.  And  although  the  law  went  to  search  out  and  con-     U*J£ 
demn  sin,  yet  it  could   not  save  the  soul   from  its  reign- 
ing power,  until   Christ  the  first-born   in  the   work  of         ... 
Redemption   should   appear.     And    therefore   the  law   ROm.v".?0 
was  added  because  of  transgressions,  that  the  offence 

might  abound,  tHl  the  seed  should  come  to  whom  the 
promise  was  made. 

4.  It  is  impossible  for  souls  ever  to  find  a  full  salva- 
tion, without  a  full  discovery  of  their  loss.  In  vain  is 
freedom  sought  for,  in  any  government,  where  the  very 
seat  or  centre  of  action  in  the  government  itself,  is  es- 
tablished in  monarchy,  tyranny  and  oppression,  by  the 
consent  of  the  people. 

5.  In  vain  is  every  attempt  to  change  the  nature  of  an 
evil  tree,  by  lopping  off  the  branches,  while  the  body 
and  root  remain  entire;  or  by  any  means  ever  to  expect 
good  fruit  from  a  corrupt  tree :  also  in  vain  are  pure  wa. 
ters  expected  from  a  corrupt  fountain. 

6.  u  Doth  a  fountain  send. forth  at  the  same  place 

sweet  water  and  bitter?  Can  the  fig-tree  bear  olive  ber-   if11^  "L" 
ries?  either  a  vine  figs?  so  can  no  fountain  both  yield       ' 
salt-water  and  fresh.  Do  men  gather  grapes  of  thorns, 
or  figs  of  thistles?  even  so  every  good  tree  bricgeth  forth    Wntt.  vii, 
good  fruit ;  but  a  corrupt  tree  bringeth  forth  evil  fruit.    ^—18 
A  good  tree  cannot  bring  forth  evil  fruit,  neither  can  a 
corrupt  tree  bring  forth  good  fruit." 

7.  The  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love;  pure  and  perfect   GaJ.r.28. 
iove.    The  first  of  all  the  commandments  uw  "  Hear  ,Q 


&l>  THE    TRUE    END    AND    DE9IGN    OF  P,  t« 

CHAr.    I«rael;  The  Lord  our  God  is  one  Lord:  And  thou  shalt 
love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all 


Mark  \n.     thv   «oul.   and   with  all  thy    mind,   and   with    all    thy 
«.3Q,J1     6trength- 

8.  "And  the  second  is  like  unto  it;  Thou  shalt  love 
thy  neighbour  as  thyself.  There  is  none  other  command- 
ment greater  than  these.'1  This  comprehended  the  spir- 
it and  real  intention  of  the  whole  law,  and  was  all  that 
God  required. 

9.  Rut  man,  in  his  natural*  or  fallen    state,   is  held 
under  the  dominion  of  other  objects.  Forasmuch  then 
as  the  law  was    i d  k  I   because  of  transgressions,  that 
the  offeuce  might  abound;  and  was  given  to  the   Israel- 
ii, iii.  24  **es?  Bs  a  schoolmaster,  to  teach  them  the  nature  and 

purity  of  the  promise. I  Messiah's  kingdom;  it  was  neces- 
sary to  point  out.  particularly,  what  kind  of  fruit  this 
^  .lit  of  love  would  naturally  produce,  and  what  would 
as  naturally  flow  from  the  want  of  it. 

10.  "The  tree  i>  known  by  its  fruit."  Then  if  man 
were  the  uncorrupted  frait  or  offspring  of  pore  and  per- 
fect love,  be  certainly  would  discover  no  other  fruit  in 

Deut.       all  his  life  and  actions.     But  both  the  law  of  Moses  and 

xxxii.5     tne  prophets  i  iscovered,  that  the  tree  and  the 

Jer.ii.21,    frnit  are  both  corrupt,  or  in  other  words,  that  man  in 

v»-  23,         his  fallen  state  is  a  corrupt  creature,  and  descended  fronj 

a  corrupt  and  dege aerate  stock. 

11.  This  was  goiug  to  the  root  of  the  matter.  It  was 
more  than  cutting  off  the  skin  round  about,  or  lopping 
off  the  oatside  branches  of  a  corrupt  tree.  The  root  of 
human  dep.avitv  is  laid  naked,  and  open  to  view,  in 
plain  words,  written  on  tables  of  stone,  and  delivered 
by  the  special  command  of  God. 

12.  And  not  only  so,  but  with  repeated  and  solemn 
Xev.  xx. 22  injunctions:  "Ye  shall  therefore  keep  all  my  statutes, 
Deut.vi.i7.  and  all  my  judgments,  and  do  them;  that  the  land, 
sviii.9        whither  I  bring  you  to  dwelj  therein,  spue  you  not  out; 

thou  shalt  not  learn  to  do  after  the  abominations  of 
those  nations/1 

13.  The  law  pointedly  condemned  every  fleshly  grati- 
-  fixation;  such  as  King  with  a  beast — lyng  with  another's 
10,  is,  i6  w,fe — deriling  an  unmarried  virgin,  «!k,c.  and  in  many 
Deatxxii.   cases,  punished  such  with  death. 

0,1  4r4 

*  When  we  speak  of  mankind  as  natural,  we  c'o  not  nuan  that  they 
haw  that  pure  nature  with  which  i  to,  but  that 

bea.»Uy,  corrupt  nature,  into  which  thev  are  fallen;  which  is  diixc'ly 
opposed  to  Gad  and  all  that  is  good, 


P.J. 


THE    LAW    CIVEN    BY    MOSES. 


ei 


14.  Stoning  to  death  was  the  punishment  for  such  like 
abominations.  And  if  a  man  took  a  wife  and  her  mo- 
ther, or  if  the  daughter  of  any  priest  committed  whore- 
dom, such  were  to  he  burnt  with  fire. 

15.  Idolatry,  [using  artificial  instruments  to  gratify 
lust]  giving  seed  to  Molech,  man  lying  with  man,  as  with 
a  woman,  witchcraft,  blasphemy,  murder,  disobedience 
to  parents,  &:c.  were  condemned  by  the  law  as  capital 
crimes;  the  spirit  of  the  law  was  therefore,  holy,  just 
and  good ;  condemning  nothing  but  sin. 

16.  Yet,  however  severe  the  punishments  that  were 
inflicted  for  sin,  they  only  lopped  off  the  branches  of  a 
corrupt  tree,  while  the  root  and  foundation  of  all  the 
abominations  that  were  committed  in  the  earth,  re- 
mained entire. 

17.  But  when  the  law  proceeded  to  take  cognizance 
of  the  ver}'  nature  of  man,  and  condemned  that,  as  sinful 
and  unclean,  which  might  have  been  supposed  to  be 
lawful  and  right;  then  the  fountain  of  evil  began  to  be 
disclosed. 

18.  Observe:  "  The  law  is  not  made  for  a  righteous 
man,  hut  for  the  lawless  and  disobedient,  for  the  ungodly 
and  for  sinners.*'  The  spirit  of  the  law  was,  "  Thou 
shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with 
all  thy  soul, — and  thy  neighbour  as  thyself.  V 

19.  When,  therefore,  any  penalty  was  inflicted,  it  is 
evident  that  it  was  for  a  transgression  of  the  law,  and 
that  the  true  end  and  design  of  the  law  had  not  been 
answered  in  that  particular  thing. 

20.  The  law  not  only  prohibited  all  carnal  and  abom- 
inable intercourse  between  man  and  beast,  upon  pain  of 
death;  but  the  sexes  were  wholly  prohibited  from  co- 
habiting on  pain  of  being  excommunicated,  for  a  time, 
from  the  congregation  of  such  as  were  counted  clean. 

21.  And  as  this  statute  respected  the  only  motive  and 
manner,  in  which  a  man  and  woman  were  tolerated  to 
cohabit,  it  sufficiently  showed  that  the  very  order  of  na- 
ture was  corrupted,  and  could  never  enter  that  new  cre- 
ation, of  which  it  is  said,  "  There  shall  in  no  wise  enter 
into  it  any  thing  that  defileth." 

22.  There  was  no  possible  case,  in  which  a  man  and 
woman  could  lie  together,  with  seed  of  copulation,  and 
hold  their  union  with  the  congregation  within  the  camp 
of  Israel.  The  very  act  cut  them  off,  and  exposed  them 
to  the  reproaches  of  those  who  were  unclean  without 


CHAP. 
IX. 

Lev.  xx. 
14— xxi.  9 
Ex.  xx.  5. 

Deut  xvii. 
?— 7. 
Lev.  xx. 
2,  27. 
xxiv,  16, 
17, 

Leut.  xxi, 
IP- 


1  Tim.  i 
9,  10 


Rev.  xxi. 
27. 


THE  TRUE  END  AMD  DESIGN  OF  P.  I. 

CHAP,     the  camp.     Nor  could  they  be  again  accepted  until  they 


IX. 


were  cleansed:  for  nothing  unclean  could  abide  in  the 
Compere     camp. 

:1X-  23.  And  lest  the  serpent  should  try  to  cover  his  head 
Deut.xxiii.  under  a  cloak,  by  some  false  gloss  upon  the  act  of  copu- 
10,  u,         lation,  the  nature  of  m;  is  ascertained  in  its  aim 

].(\.  wii.    jfje  stut:e,  before  appropriated  to  the  purpose  of  copula- 
with       tion,  and  i>  there  pronounced  unclean. 

24.   Nay  worse,  it  is  expressly  said,  that.  "  Every  gar- 
I.ev,  xv.16  ment,  and  every  skin,  whereon  is  the  seed  of  copula- 
tion, shall  be  washed  with  water,  and  be  unclean  until 
the  even." 
17,  18,  32.        25.  And  concerning  the  act  itself,  the  law  said,  "  The 
II  *Jeb.      womanlj  also  with  whom  man  shall   lie  with   seed  of 
wtfe.      copulation,  they  shaU  both  bathe  themsehes  in  water, 
Jude  23      anc*  ^e  unc^ean  until  the  even.'"    This  was  going  at  once 
to  the  ground  work  of  man's  depravity . 

26.  And   that  something  more  than  uncleanness  ac- 
Lev.  xii.     companied  the  act  of  begetting  and  conceiving  seed  ac- 
2>  7>           cording  to  the  flesh,  is  evident  from  the  statute  respect- 
ing women  after  child-bearing,  by  which  they  also  fell 
under  the  penalty  of  excommunication. 

27.  The  woman  who  brought  forth  a  man-child,  was 
unclean  seven  days,  according  to  the  days  of  her  sepa- 
ration for  her  infirmity;  and  thenceforth  to  continue  in 
the  blood  of  her  purifying  three  and  thirty  days,  and 
to  touch  no  hallowed  thing,  nor  come  into  the  sanctuary, 
until  the  days  of  her  purifying  were  fulfilled;  which 
were  forty  days:  and  eighty  days  separation,  if  she 
brought  forth  a  female. 

28.  And  in  order  to  be  restored,  she  was  required  to 
bring  a  burnt  offering,  and  a  sin  offering,  to  make  an  at- 
onement; a  sin  offering  unto  the  Lord  marie  by  fire. 
And  with  all  their  offerings  they  were  commanded  to  of- 

tev.  U.13.  fergait 

29.  The  whole  of  which  was  nothing  short  of  signi- 
fying, in  the  most  pointed  manner,  that  all  such  carnal 

Mal.iii.  and  fleshly  things  as  were  contrary  to  the  pure  nature  of 
2' 3-  God.  should  be  kept  at  a  distance  from  the  true  seed  of 

Mark  ix  Prormse>  and  ue  finally  offered  up  and  consumed  by  the 
49,  50.  '     fire  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  the  incorruptible  word 

of  God,  and  the  salt  of  the  earth  in  the  children  of  the 

regeneration,  or  new  birth. 

30.  If  therefore,  this  Conception-sin,  and  this  Birth- 
gin  be  overlooked,  and  made  something  contrary  to  whaT- 


p.  f. 


THE    LAW    GIVEN    BY    MOSES. 


God  hath  signified  it  to  be,  it  is  in  vain  to  look  any  fur*     CHAP. 
ther  for  a  distinction  between  good  and  evil;  seeing  that         "  ' 
"  by  the  law  is  the  knowledge  of  sin." 

31.  The  patriarchs  did  not  overlook  it,  when  they  Gen.  xvfii; 
held  their  separate  tents.     Moses  did  not  overlook  it,   6'  9- 
when  by  the  command  of  God  from  Mount  Sinai,  he  sol- 
emnly charged  the  people,  saying,   Come  not  at  your    _ 
wives.     If  something  there,  had  not  been  offensive  to   iq  15  * 
God,  why  was  this  charge? 

32.  God  did  not  overlook  this  as  inoffensive,  when  he 
commanded  that  a  woman  should  not  touch  any  holy 
thing,  nor  come  into  the  sanctuary  of  the  congregation, 
for  the  space  of  forty,  or  even  eighty  days;  and  when 
he  commanded  that  she  should  bring  a  burnt-offering, 
and  a  sin-offering,  to  make  an  atonement. 

33.  David  did  not  overlook  it  when  he  said, "  There  is 

no  rest  in  my  bones,  because  of  my  sin — For  my  loins   ^xxrHi  3 
are  filled  with  a  loathsome  disease — Wash  me  thorough-    7,  and  ii. ' 
ly  from  mine  iniquity,  and  cleanse  me  from  my  sin — Be-    2>  5» 
hold,  I  was  shapen  in  iniquity;  and  in  sin  did  my  mother     * 
conceive  me." 

34.  Jesus  did  not  overlook  it  when  he  said,  "  That 
which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh," — And,  "  The  lusts   ^^44 
of  your  father  ye  will  do." — Nor  Paul  when  he  said,    l  Cor,  xv, 
"Flesh  and  blood  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God;   rj^  .  ^ 
neither   doth   corruption   inherit   incorruption." — Nor 
James,  when  he  said,  "  When  lust  hath  conceived  it 
bringeth  forth  sin." 

35.  It  is  written  of  the  Lord  God,  that  "his  work  is  Deui 
perfect;  for  all  his  ways  are  judgment:  a  God  of  truth,  s^xii.  1 
and  without  iniquity;  just  and  right  is  he." 

36.  And  if  so,  will  the  God  of  perfect  justice,  judg- 
ment, and  truth,  do  that  which  is  contrary  to  his  own  na- 
ture and  attributes?  Will  he  inflict  punishments  with- 
out a  cause?  or  grieve  willingly  the  children  of  men? 
Will  he  count  that  unclean,  which  is  not  unclean?  or 
require  an  offering  for  sin,  where  there  is  no  sin?  By 
no  means. 

37.  Then  it  is  certain,  that  where  God  commanded 
any  one  not  to  touch  any  thing  that  was  counted  holy, 
there  was  something  offensive  to  his  Divine  nature;  and 
that  wherein  he  required  an  offering  for  sin  from  any 
one,  there  certainly  was  sin  in  hat  case:  either  in  the 
whole  case,  n  the  nature  or  motive  to  an  unclean  actioa, 
or  in  the  act  itself. 


John  iii.  6 


64 


THE    TRUE    END    AND    DESIGN    OF 


P.    f 


CHAr. 
IX. 


John  i.  17 
Mat,  Xs  17 


.Tam.ii.20 
Rom,  ii, 
12. 


38.  Therefore,  let  that  which  God  hath  counted  both 
sinful  and  unclean,  he  both  sinful  and  unclean;  that  God 
may  be  just,  and  every  man  a  corrupter,  until  he  fulfil 
the  very  spirit  of  the  law,  by  loving  God  supremely; 
and  till  no  inferior  object  can  take  possession  of  the 
highest  seat  in  his  affections,  * 

39.  Thus  the  true  end  and  purpose  of  the  law  will  be 
answered,  and  it  will  not  be  said  in  vain,  The  law  was 
our  school-master  to  bring  us  to  Christ.  And  although 
it  be  a  severe  and  mortifying  school-master  to  the  pride 
of  fallen  man,  yet  it  is  a  true  and  faithful  one. 

40.  The  law  condemned  many  things  as  either  sinful 
or  unclean,  which  arose  from  natural  causes,  and  were 
figurative  of  the  heinous  nature  of  sin.  Such  as  the  lep- 
rosy, which  had  a  striking  reference  to  the  plague  of 
sin — touching  a  dead  body — eating  unclean  beasts  and 
fowls;  and  many  such  like  things,  which  prefigured  the 
abominations  of  man,  and  which  were  to  be  destroyed 
under  the  law  of  grace,  by  the  gospel. 

41.  "The  law  was  given  by  Moses,  but  grace  and 
truth  came  by  Jesus  Christ.'"  And  Christ  came  not  to 
destroy  the  law,  but  to  fulfil  it;  not  by  observing  its  ex- 
ternal rites  and  ceremonies,  but  by  loving  and  serving 
God,  as  the  supreme  object  of  his  affections;  and  by 
teaching  the  same  to  others. 

42.  Then  which  of  these  two  requireth  the  greatest 
purity;  the  ceremonial  law  given  by  Moses;  or  the  law 
of  grace  and  truth  which  came  by  Jesus  Christ?  Un- 
doubtedly the  latter,  it  must  be  granted. 

43.  Therefore,  let  those  who  disregard  the  law,  be- 
cause they  imagine  they  are  under  grace,  at  least,  be 
careful  to  examine  their  fruits  or  works  by  the  law  of 
grace.  "  Faith  without  works  is  dead. — For  as  many  as 
have  sinned  without  law  shall  also  perish  without  law."1 

44.  And  further,  let  such  as  imagine  they  are  under 
grace,  at  least  regard  that  superior  reason  and  dignity. 
by  which  God  hath  exalted  man  above  the  order  of  the 
brutes;  and  not  defile  themselves,  nor  gratify  the  incli- 
nations of  a  corrupt  and  inferior  nature,  with  any  wo- 
man, after  she  hath  conceived  seed. 

45.  And  besides,  after  nine  months,  according  to  the 

*  Affections  mar  be  considered  in  a  three-fold  sense.     1.  Natural  affec- 
tion.    2.  Vile  affection.     3.  Heavenly  affection.     Pure  natural 
tion'belongcd  to  man,  only  in  his  first  innocent  state;  vile  affecti* 
long  to  all   Adam's  fallen  posterity;  heavenly  affection,  which  1 
parest  of  all.  belongeth  to  tho^c  who  come  into  the  regeneratioit 


P.    !.  THE    LAW    GIVEN    BY    MOSES.  6.5 

common  time  of  pregnancy,  let  the  same  restriction  be     CHAP 
continued,  for  the  space  of  eighty  days  longer,  accord-   _ 
ing  to  the  time  which  God  prescribed  to  Israel. 

46.  And  finally,  let  such  as  imagine  that  they  are  free 
from  the  law,  and  under  grace,  never  gratify  the  sen- 
sual and  fleshly  appetites  of  their  corrupt  animal  nature, 
at  any  time  or  season,  nor  in  any  manner  whatever,  but 
cohabit  barely  for  the  propagation  of  their  species,  and 
that  with  the  sole  motive  to  honor  and  glorify  God. 

47.  Then  they  will  show  how  much  grace  and  truth  li- 
eth  at  the  bottom !  But  if  they  fail  in  the  attempt,  then 
it  may  be  understood,  why  kings  and  prophets  desired 
to  see  the  days  of  the  Son  of  man. 

48.  It  was  not  because  they  expected  Christ  to  come, 
with  some  extraordinary  grace,  to  daub  over  their  se- 
cret corruptions,  that  they  might  live  in  them  with  im- 
punity; but  on  the  contrary,  they  looked  for  a  day  of  full 
redemption  from  that  predominant  nature  of  evil,  root 

and  branch,  to  which  they  were  held  in  bondage.  Eccl.xii.- 

49.  But  in  vain  will  the  fatal  wound  of  man's  depravi- 
ty be  covered  over,  by  the  superficial  ornaments  of  an 
empty  profession  of  grace,  when  "  God  shall  bring  eve- 
ry work  into  judgment,  with  every  secret  thing!*'  Mat.  xxiji- 

50.  In  vain  may  souls  groan  for  deliverance  from  the 
bondage  of  sin,  while,  by  some  plausible  reasonings  to 
enjoy  a  momentary  pleasure,  they  willingly  conceal  the 
very  core  of  their  corruptions ! 

51.  It  was  nothing  short  of  supreme  and  perfect  love 
to  God,  that  could  ever  order  and  regulate  the  actions 
of  man  so  as  to  render  them  well  pleasing  to  Him;  and 
therefore,  where  any  action  was  condemned,  or  any 
atonement  required,  it  proved  that  the  nature  from 
which  that  action  proceeded,  was  evil. 

52.  And,  until  that  which  was  the  spring  or  cause  of 
the  evil  was  removed,  the  same  evil  action  would  be  re- 
peated: for  the  effect  is  like  its  cause,  and  the  same 
cause  must  continue  to  produce  the  same  effect. 

53.  And    hence  came   those  perpetual  offerings  for 

sin,  in  which  God  had  no  pleasure;  but  they  were  added    Heb.  x  5 
that  the  offence  of  sin  might  abound,  until  the  cause   6. 
should  be  removed,  by  Christ  the  true  seed,  in  whom 
only,  the  promise  of  final  redemption  was  made. 

54.  Therefore,  the  design  of  the  ceremonial  law,  was 
not  to  fulfil  the  real  law  of  God,  but  to  point  out  the 
way  in  which  it  should  be  fulfilled;  first,  by  discovering 

&  2 


Ot>  THE    TRUE    END    AND    DESIGN    OF  V'.    i+ 

CHAP.     (]mt  object  which  standeth  in  competition  with  God,  and 

*       engTOtteth  the  highest  affections  of  man;  and  then  to 

have  that  object  taken  out  ol"  the  way.     And  until  that 

vnti  done,  the  soul  could  never  be  free  from  bondage 

and  captivity  to  sin. 

55.  In  every  respect,  the  law  given  by  Moses,  went' 
to  search  out  the  root  of  man's  depravity.  Many  things 
pertaining  to  the  same  nature,  besides  those  that  were 
actual,  were  counted  either  as  sinful,  or  unclean,  or 
both;  and  were  to  be  expiated  according  to  law. 

5G.  Such  was  the  involuntary  issue  of  that  UDclean 
nature  of  man,  which  chanced  him  by  night;  which  pol- 
Dcnt  luted  every  thing  that  it  touched,  and  which  (however 
xxu.  10  modestly  accounted  for,  as  a  mere  bodily  infirmity)  in- 
cognizable by  the  law  of  God,  as  a  fruit  of  man's  fall, 
and  subjected  the  filthy  dreamer  to  excommunication 
from  every  thing  sacred,  until  washed  and  purified  ac- 
cording to  law. 

57.  Such  also  was  the  "issue  of  uncleanness"  in  the 
female,  which  excluded  her  from  touching  any  hallow- 
Lev,  xv.      ec*  tnm£>  during  the  time  of  her  separation,  and  also  re- 
19—28.       quired  a  sin-offering  and  a  burnt-offering,  to  make  an 

atonement  for  her,  before  the  Lord. 

58.  These  and  such  like  fleshly  things,  although  they 
were  the  workings  of  an  inferior  nature,  independent  of 
any  act  of  the  mind,  were,  nevertheless,  rejected  by  the 
law,  as  contrary  to  that  purity  both  of  mind  and  body, 
which  man  was  originally  created  to  possess. 

59.  So  that  the  strictest  ceremonies  of  the  law,  were 
nothing  more  nor  less,  than  to  show,  that  the  very  root 
or  fountain  of  man's  nature,  in  his  fallen  state,  was  cor 
rupt  before  God,  and  offensive  to  his  pure  nature. 

60.  Thus  the  law,  not  only  distinguished  between 
good  and  evil  actions,  hut  searched  out  the  cause,  and 
the  different  motives  from  which  actions  proceeded. — 
And  it  discovered  the  root  of  all  evil  to  be  in  the  very 
nature,  in  which  man  was  begotten. 

61.  For  while  the  spirit  of  the  law  required  perfect 
love  to  the  invisible  God,  as  the  only  justifying  motive 
in  the  soul  of  man;  it  immediately  excluded  that  infe- 
rior instinct,  which  led  Sodom  and  Egypt,  and  the  inha- 
bitants of  Canaan  to  the  perpetration  of  the  most  horrid 
and  unnatural  crimes,  through  lust,  merely  for  the  sake 
of  its  own  gratification,  or  the  momentary  pleasure 
which  it  afforded. 


f>,    {.  THE    LAW   GIVEN    BY    MOSES.  Qt 

62.  Moses  plainly  demonstrated,  that  this  carnal  de-  CHAP, 
sire  through  which  man  was  begotten  and  conceived  in  ;r__ 
his  fallen  state,  was  inconsistent  with  perfect  love  to 

God,  from  its  motions  and  actions,  being  lawless,  under 
no  government,  and  subject  to  no  control. 

63.  This  passionate  and  lawless  instinct  was  blind  to 
the  law  of  God,  and  even  the  order  of  nature,  and  re- 
gardless of  the  objects  of  its  choice  or  refusal:  so  that 
it  moved  with  equal  freedom,  to  any  object  that  could 
afford  it  the  gratification  of  its  own  agreeable  and  cor- 
rupt self,-  whether  that  object  was  animate  or  inani- 
mate, brutal,  or  human! 

64.  All  this  is  most  strikingly  evident  from  the  law  of  Lev.  xvm, 
Moses,  as  well  as  from  the  prophets.     And  after  Moses   xx* 

had  given  a  numerous  list  of  the  abominations,  which  all 
sprang  from  one  and  the  same  source  of  human  corrup-   xv"i«  27, 
tion,  he  addeth,  "  For  all  these  abominations  have  the 
men  of  the  land  done!" 

65.  And  to  show  that  the  natural  seed  of  Abraham, 

had  the  same  corrupt  inclinations,  of  other  nations,  it  is      chap, 
again  added,  "  And  ye  shall  not  walk  in  the  manners  of  j^8*^ 
the  nations  which  I  cast  out  before  you:  for  they  com-   4,5,6. 
mitted  all  these  things,  and  therefore  I  abhorred  them." 

66.  Then,  if  that  propensity  of  fallen  man,  was  so 
blind  and  lawless,  that  it  would  move  toward  a  neigh- 
bour's wife,  a  sister,  a  father's  wife,  a  mother,  a  daugh- 
ter, a  fellow  man,  a  four-footed  beast,  a  dumb  idol,  a 
lifeless  stock,  or  a  stone;  could  any  thing  produced  by 
it,  be  any  better  than  itself? 

67.  Here  again,  we  may  see,  that  the  true  design  of 
the  law,  was  to  discover  the  distinction  of  objects,  and 
the  chief  motive  from  which  actions  proceeded. 

68.  As  every  external  object  upon  which  man  placed 
his  affections,  was  more  or  less  offensive  to  God,  and 
merited  punishment  according  to  the  degree  of  the  of- 
fence; so  the  whole  law  went  pointedly  to  discover  that 
do  motive,  or  affection,  fixed  upon  any  external  object 
whatever,  could  satisfy  the  real  spirit  of  the  law :  and 
that  nothing  could  do  it  short  of  perfect  love  to  God,  as 
the  supreme  object  of  man's  affections. 

69.  And  therefore,  until  the  reigning  power  of  that 
lawless  corruption  was  taken  out  of  the  way,  how  could 
the  soul  love  God  supremely,  and  his  neighbour  as  him- 
self? For  on  these  two  hang  all  the  law  and  the  prophets. 

70.  Christ  Jesus  was  the  first  that  ever  fulfilled  the 


08  THE    TRt'E    EN*D    AND    DESIGN    OF  1*.    f. 

c}lXI      spirit  of  the  law;  and  thereby,  he  put  an  end  to  all  thoso 
_.  external  rites  and  ceremonies,  meats  and  drinks,  and 

diven  washings,  and  carnal  ordinance-;  and  set  the  ex- 
ample for  others  to  do  the  same.  Nothing  therefore, 
but  perfect  obedience  to  his  commandments,  could  ever 
ify  the  demands  of  the  law. 
71.  A  perfect  obedience  to  the  law  of  Christ,  walking 
in  his  very  footsteps,  travelling  in  the  work  of  regene- 
ration, and  abstaining  from  every  actual  and  sensual 
gratification,  as  he  did,  released  every  member  of  his 
body,  from  all  those  external  ceremonies. 

U°b'X"9*        ?2*  AS  lt  iS  written:   "  Cnrist  is  the  end  of  the  hlw  for 
*^e  '*'       righteousness  to  every  one  that  believeth."    Not  to  such 

as  believe  only,  but  kk  he  became  the  author  of  eternal 

salvation  to  all  them  that  obey  him." 

73.  Thus  far,  we  have  opened  the  nature  of  man?s 
loss,  and  the  fundamental  cause  of  his  depravity  and 
separation  from  God,  and  the  design  of  the  law  to  search 
it  out  from  its  true  origin:  not  superficially  nor  in  dis- 
guise, but  faithfully,  and  with  that  plainness  which  the 
importance  of  sacred  and  solemn  truth  demandeth.  It  is 
the  truth  only,  that  ever  will  or  can  make  souls  free. 

74.  And  here  we  may  add  a  few  very  just  observations 
from  a  respectable  writer.  They  may  discover,  in  some 
measure,  a  spirit  of  willingness  and  candour  to  acknow- 
ledge and  expose  the  root  of  evil;  and  ou  the  contrary, 
a  general  principle  of  disguise  to  conceal  it. 

Wilber-         75.  "  But  though  these  effects  of  human  depravity," 

force  on      saith  the  writer,  "  are  every  where  acknowledged  and 

BosuEd.    ' lamented,  we  must  not  expect  to  find  them  traced  to 

1803.       *  their  true  origin.      Casua  latet.  vis  est  notusima:™  i.  e, 

£.  17, 18.     tije  cause  lieth  concealed,  the  effect  is  notorious. 

76.  "Prepare  yourself  to  hear  rather  of  frailty  and 
'infirmity,  of  petty  transgressions,  of  occasional  failings, 
'of  sudden  surprisals,  and  of  such  other  qualifying  terms 
'as  may  serve  to  keep  out  of  view  the  true  source  of 
'  the  evil,  and — may  administer  consolation  to  the  pride 
'  of  human  nature." 

77.  "  Far  different  is  the  humiliating  language  of 
'  Christianity.  From  it  we  learn  that  man  is  an  apostate 
'creature,  fallen  from  his  high  original,  degraded  in  his 
'nature,  and  depraved  in  his  faculties— that  he  is  tainted 
*  with  sin,  not  slightly  and  superficially,  but  radically, 
'  and  to  the  very  core." 

78.  "These  are  truths  which,  however  mortifying  to 


P.  I.  Yhe  law  given  by  MOSES.  6$ 

4  our  pride,  one  would  think  (if  this  corruption  did  not     c^p- 

*  warp  the  judgment)  none  would  be  hardy  enough  to    _J , 

*  attempt  to  controvert."  WHber- 

79.  ';  How,  on  any  principles  of  common  reasoning,  ^[£  °>n 
1  can  wre  account  for  it,  [this  corruption]  but  by  conceiv-  p,  25, 2$. 
'  ing  that  man,  since  he  came  out  of  the  hands  of  the 

i  Creator,  has  contracted  a  taint,  and  that  the  ^  enom  of 
'  this  subtil  poison  has  been  communicated  throughout 
1  the  race  of  Adam,  every  where  exhibiting  incontesta- 

*  ble  marks  of  its  fatal  malignity." 

80.  "  Hence  it  has  arisen,  that  the  appetites  deriving 
£  new  strength,  and  the  powers  of  reason  and  conscience 
4  being  weakened,  the  latter  have  feebly  and  impotent- 
£ly  pleaded  against  those  forbidden  indulgences  which 
'  the  former  have  solicited." 

81.  Sensual  gratifications  and  illicit  affections  have 
'  debased  our  noble  powers,  and  indisposed  our  hearts 
'to  the  discovery  of  God. — By  a  repetition  of  vicious 
''  acts,  evil  habits  have  been  formed  within  us,  and  have 
'rivetted  the  fetters  of  sin.  All  without  exception,  in  a 
'  greater  or  less  degree,  bear  about  them,  more  visible 
'  or  more  concealed,  the  ignominious  marks  of  their  cap- 

*  tivity." 

82.  "  Such,  on  a  full  and  fair  investigation,  must  be 

*  confessed  to  be  the  state  of  facts;  and  how  can  this  be 
6  accounted  for  on  any  other  supposition,  than  that  of 
'  some  original  taint,  some  radical  principle  of  corrup- 
tion? All  other  solutions  are  unsatisfactory,  while  the 
c  potent  cause  which  has  been  assigned,  does  abundantly, 
'  and  can  alone  sufficiently  account  for  the  effect."  So 
1  saith  Wilberforce :  and  that  with  the  greatest  reason 
and  truth.     Then  let  it  be  so. 

83.  To  this  subject  we  shall  only  add,  that  although 
the   law  was  given  to  discover  the  root  and  fountain  of 

all  evil,  yet  it  never  did  nor  could  remove  the  cause.  Heb.  fj> 

And  although  the  service  "  stood  only  in    meats  and  10- 

drinks,  and  divers  washings,  and  carnal  ordinances*  im-  **Gr. 

posed  on  them  until  the  time  of  reformation,"  and  could  Shcxiu/uolti 

never  make  the  comers  thereunto  perfect;  yet  it  never  wf»& 

was  intended  to  be  taken  out  of  the  way  nor  destroyed,  Canons, 

until  that  filthy  nature  which  it  was  intended  to  expose,  See 

is  desroyed  by  the  fire  of  the  gospel.  Manifesto, 

84.  «  For  verily  (said  Christ)  I  say  unto  you.  Till  hea-  P*ge  12^ 
ven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  nowise  iiat,v> 
pass  from  the  law,  till  all  be  fulfilled," 


^0  THE    STATE    OF    ALL    MANKI  P.«  f 

CHAPTER  X. 

TJie  State  of  all  Mankind  before  the  Appearing  of  Christ 
CHAP,     f  |  ^O  be  saved  from  outward  dangers,  temporal  ene- 


v 


T 


mies,  and  such  like,  is  properly  called  Salvation. 
But  to  be  saved  from  the  power  and  practice  of  sin.  i- 
a  very  different  kind  of  salvation.  The  former  is  tem- 
poral, and  the  latter  spiritual. 

2.  The  Lord  saved  Noah  from  the  destruction  of  the 

old  world;  brought  Abraham  forth  out  of  Ur,  (i.  e.  the 

fire)  of  the  Chaldees;  and  saved  Lot  from  the  overthrow 

of  Sodom. 

1  Samuel         3*  ^^e  children  of  Israel  saw  the  salvation  of  the 

xix.  5.         Lord  at  the  Red  Sea.    And  the  Lord  frequently  wrought 

^eh.  ix.      a  great  salvation  for  Israel,  in  the  land  of  Canaan,  and 

from  time  to  time,  gave  them  saviours,  who  saved  them 

out  of  the  hand  of  their  enemies. 

4.  Yet  all  this  was  not  salvation  from  sin;  nor  were 

the  saviours,  those  who  should  judge  the  mount  of  Esau, 

Obad.  21.    when  the  kingdom  should  be  the  Lord's.     As  sin  was  in 

the  world   until  the   law  was  given,  that  the  offence 

might  abound;  so  it  remained  in  the  world  until  Christ 

appeared. 

Heb. x.4,        5.  "For  it  is  not  possible  that  the  blood  of  bulls  and 

'*■  2?         of  goats  should  take  away  sins:"  even  the  high  priests 

were  required  to  offer  sacrifices  for  their  own  sins,  a& 

well  as  for  the  sins  of  the  people. 

1  Pet.  i.  6.  The  prophets  themselves  were  ignorant  of  that 

10,11,12.    salvation,  and    searched    diligently  to    know    when   it 

would  appear;  unto  whom  it  was  revealed  that  it  was 

not  unto  themselves  they  ministered   the   promise,  but 

Isai.  lxii.     unt0   another  people,  yet   to  come;  and  prophesied  of 

Zcch.  ix.9   him,  in   whom  it  should    first  appear,  by   the   spirit  of 

Christ  that  was  in  them. 

7.  It  is  remarkable  that  under  the  covenant  of  prom- 
ise, names  and  characters  were  applied  to  many  natu- 
ral men,  which  in  reality  could  be  applied  to  Christ 
only. 

8.  Thus,  God  said  unto  Abraham,  ul  will  make  of 
thee  a  great  nation — and  in  thee  shall  all  families  of 
the  earth  be  blessed.*'  And  of  Isaac  he  said,  "1  will 
establish  my  covenant  with  him,  ior  an  everlasting  cove- 
nant; and  with  his  seed  after  him.    The  whole  of  which, 


f\  1. 


BEFORE  THE  APPEARING  OF  CHRIST. 


71 


in  spirit  and  in  substance,  applieth  to  Christ,  and  not  to 
Abraham  and  Isaac,  nor  to.  their  natural  seed.  The 
tiling  was  typical,  as  hath  been  shown. 

9.  Again,  thus  saith  the  Lord,  "  Israel  is  my  son,  even 
niy  first-born.'"  This  is  also  typical,  and  in  reality  ap- 
plieth to  none  but  Christ,  and  his  true  seed,  who  are  in 
him  by  obedience. 

10.  And  after  the  law  was  given  to  the  Hebrews,  "the 
c  whole  nation,"  saith  Edwards,  "  by  this  law,  was  as  it 
'were,  constituted  in  a  typical  state,-"  which  is  true,  as 
the  scriptures  abundantly  prove. 

11.  Upon  which  a  certain  writer  justly  remarketh, 
that  "  Christians  have  the  most  unequivocal  assertions 
c  of  this  in  the  New-Testament.  The  law  is  called  a 
'  shadow  of  good  things  to  come.  And  the  whole  epistle 
'  to  the  Hebrews,  and  great  part  of  that  to  the  Galatians, 
'  is  written  to  prove  and  illustrate  this  very  point.'  ' 

12.  Another  writer  on  a  similar  occasion,  as  justly  re- 
marketh, on  typical  characters  in  general,  that,  "  In  or- 
4  der  to  constitute  a  proper  type,  it  is  by  no  means  ne- 
'cessary,  that  the  person  who  answers  this  important 
4  purpose,  should  possess  perfect  moral  qualities.'" — 
"  That  the  comparison  is  not  to  be  stated  and  pursued 
c  through  every  particular  incident  of  the  life,  and  every 
1  feature  of  the  person  typifying." 

13.  Then,  as  the  line  of  the  patriarchs  and  the  law 
of  Moses,  were  only  typical  of  things  to  come,  and  were 
not  the  very  substance  of  the  thing  typified;  therefore, 
let  not  the  shadow  of  a  thing  be  mistaken  for  the  sub- 
stance. 

14.  The  name  or  figure  of  a  thing  spiritual,  is  as  dis- 
tinct from  the  thing  itself,  as  the  name  or  picture  of  the 
sun,  is  distinct  from  the  sun  itself.  The  high  priest  of 
the  children  of  Israel  wore  a  mitre  upon  his  head,  with 
a  plate  of  pure  gold,  on  which  was  engraved,  Holiness 
to  the  Lord.  And  of  the  people  it  was  said,  "Thou 
art  an  holy  people  unto  the  Lord  thy  God." 

15.  But  did  this  make  either  the  priest  or  the  people 
holy?  By  no  means.  The  whole  nation  were  sinners, 
from  Moses  to  Christ,  both  priest  and  people,  and  this 
their  sacrifices  and  offerings  for  sin,  year  by  year  con- 
tinually, prove  beyond  all  contradiction.  And  the  same- 
prove  also,  that  they  were  perpetual  transgressors  of  the 
moral  law,  the  nature  and  requirements  of  which,  have 
£een  pointed  out  in  the  preceding  chapter, 


CHAP. 
X. 


Fxo.  iv. 

22. 

Col.  i.  15, 

18. 

John  iii. 

18. 

History  o* 
Redcnip, 
p.  176/ 


p  177. 
Note  n. 


Ib.p  1ST, 
Note  z. 


Hunter's 
Sac.  Biog-, 
vol.  i.  p* 
275. 


Ex.  xxviii 
36. 
Deut.  xjv. 

e. 


*h-i  'TIIE    STATE    OF    ALL    MANKIND  I'.  I. 

CHAP.  j$    ^  i^  ctiirtlv  true,  however,  that  while  they  punc- 

'  Mally  observed  all  the  external  rite*  and  ordinate  < 
the  law.  they  were  counted  blameless,  and  were  bl- 
of  God,  above  all  other  nations. 

17.  And  in  all  those  which  were  the  fruit- 
of  their  obedience,  U.e,  verily  were  typical  of  what  they 
were  called;  An  holy  and  peculiar  people,  sons  and 
daughters  of  God.  and  many  other  terms,  thai  might 
.sen  e  as  a  shadow  of  good  things  to  come.  All  of  which 
is  clearly  evinced  in  the  New-Testament,  particularly 
in  Paul's  epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  and  that  to  the  Romans. 

18.  And  when  it  is  said,  that  Enoch.  Noah  and  oti  • 
walked  with  God;  it  meane'li  nothing  more,  than  their 
walking  in  obedience  to  the  commands  of  God  given 
them  in  their  day. 

19.  Thus,  Noah  walked  with  God  in  his  generation, 
in  building  an  ark,  &c. — Abram,  in  leaving  his  father's, 
house — Moses,  in  bringing  up  the  children  of  Israel  out 
of  Egypt. — David  was  a  man  after  God's  own  heart,  to 
fulfil  all  his  will;  but  all  his  will  to  David,  was  not  all 
his  will  to  another;  David  was  a  man  of  blood,  there- 
fore Solomon  was  chosen  to  build  the  temple. — Jehu 
was  anointed  to  cut  off  the  house  of  Ahab — and  Cyrus 
was  the  Lord's  anointed  to  subdue  the  nations.  But  not 
one  of  them  walked  with  God  under  the  cross  of  Christ; 
nor  were  they  anointed  with  power  to  save  them  from 
their  sins. 

20.  It  is  true,  that  the  Israelites  drank  of  that  spir- 
itual rock  which  followed  them  in  the   wilderness,  and 

l  Cor.  x.  tDat  rock  was  Christ;*  or  in  other  wont-,  it  was  the 
same  spirit  of  Christ,  that  spake  by  the  prophets,  and 
testified  of  his  coming. 

21.  But  observe,   instead   of  following  the  Spirit  of 
Christ  in  Moses,  that  Spirit  followed  them,  and   strove 
with  them,  while  they  remained  a  stiff-necked  and  re- 
Psalm         bellious  generation.     *'  How  oft  did  they   provoke  him 
lxxviii.40f  in  the  wilderness,  and  grieve  him  in  the  desert!     Yea, 

*  The  children  o'"  Israel  drank  of  no  other  spiritual  rock  than  that 
spirit  which  dwelt  in  Moses:  for  the  ipostle  satth,  They  were  all  bap- 
tized unto  Mogea  in  the  cloud,  and  in  the  sea.  1  Cor.  x.  2.  But  will  any 
one  say,  that  Maseswaa  verj  Christ?  The  truth  is,  that  in  B 
a  spirit  of  prophecy,  and  that  spirit  was  a  medium  through  which  the 
law  of  God  was  manifested  to  Israel:  so  that  Moses  was  3  mediator  be- 
tween God  and  the  people  of  Israel,  and  an  eminent  type  of  Jesus,  who 
was  constituted  the  real  Christ — Therefore,  in  partaking  of  that  spirit 
which  dwelt  in  Moses,  they  might  be  aaid  to  drink  of  that  spiritual 
^fock,  and  that  rock  was  Christ 


via 


Gal.  iv.  9, 


f,    I.  BEFORE    THE    APPEARING    OF    CHRIST.  73 

they  turned  back  and  tempted  God,  and  limited  the     CHAP. 
Holy  One  of  Israel — And  about  the  time  of  forty  years,    _______ 

suffered  he  their  manners  in  the  wilderness.""     So  far    Acts  xiii. 
distant,  then,  was  this  typical  Israel  from  being  the  true    18- 
Israel  of  God,  whom  they  typified. 

22.  But  when  the  promised  Messiah  really  came,  he, 
instead  of  following  them,  exhorted  them  to  follow  him, 
and  testified  that  unless  they  did,  they  could  not  be  his 
disciples.     And  further  said,  "  If  ye  believe  not  that  I    T  . 

f      r  i  i-i  i     ii     t  ..,    John 

am  he  [that  was  promised]  ye  shall  die  in  your  sins.'7   24. 

23.  Therefore,  it  was  not  faith  in  a  saviour  to  come, 
that  ever  saved  any  people  from  their  sins-  neither  did 
a  dispensation  of  types  and  shadows,  ever  save  any. — 
The  very  intent,  and  substance  of  all  that  was  typified, 
and  promised  to  Israel,  was  salvation  from  all  sin,  by 
Christ,  when  he  should  appear,  and  not  before.  Every 
thing  else,  without  a  full  and  present  salvation  from  sin, 
call  it  what  ye  please,  is  nothing  but  an  empty  shadow; 
and,  as  Paul  justly  expresseth  it,  Weak  and  beggarly 
elements. 

24.  Then  how  mistaken  are  they  who  imagine,  that 
JSod  saved  one  good  man  from  his  sins,  here,  and  anoth- 
er, there;  and  from  Adam  to  Christ,  doomed  all  the  rest 
of  the  innumerable  multitudes  of  the  human  race  to  e- 
ternal  destruction,  while  it  was  impossible  that  ever  one 
of  them  could  be  really  saved,  having  no  real  Saviour. 

25.  For  how  then  could  the  scripture  be  true,  which 

saith;  ",God  hath  concluded  them  all  in  unbelief?"    And    Rom>  ^(. 
again:  "The  scripture  hath    concluded  all  under  sin,    32. 
that  the  promise  by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  might  be  giv-    H_t_f  9 
en  to  them  that  believe."     Not  that  did  believe*,  but 
that  now  believe.     And  who  not  only  believe  but  obey. 

26.  It  is  evident  from  the  plain  history  of  facts,*  that 
the  real  state  of  both  Jews  and  Gentiles,  was  equally, 
and  impartially  considered,  in  the  sight  of  God;  and 
that  all  stood  in  equal  need  of  a  saviour,  from  Moses  to 
Christ. 

27.  The  descendants  of  Abraham  were   taught  the 

faith  and  worship  of  One  true  God;  but  very  early,  idol-    Gen. xxx* 
atry  was  introduced  among  them.     Rachel    stole  «the    19, 30~~ 3" 
gods  of  her  father,  brought  them  to  Mount  Gilead,  and 
artfully  contrived  to  keep  them. 

28.  Afterwards,  however,  Jacob  required  his  house- 

*  The  Jews  did  brieve  in  a  Messiah  to  come ;  but  their  past  belief  was 
-Sundered  ineffectual  by  their  unbelief  in  him  when  present  among  thenr 

JL 


QUE    STATE    OF    ALL    MANKIND 


P.    I. 


CHAP, 

\. 

I 

2,  J,  4. 
Amoa  v. 
25.  .6. 


Acta  ro. 

■12.  4J. 


Joshua 

xxiv.  14, 
an.l  23. 

Dent.  is. 

4,5,6,  and 
24. 


Ercl.  Re- 
searches. 

Ex.  xxxii. 
28. 
Dent. 

XXX  L.  15— 

2). 

11—13. 
vi.  25,  32. 

vili.    M, 
27.  33. 


1  Sam.  vii 
3,  and  viii 
8. 


hold,  nnd  all  that  were  with  him,  to  put  away  the 
strange  godfl  that  were  with  them:  accordingly  they 
were  given  up  to  Jacob,  with  all  their  ear-rings,  and  he 
hid  them  under  an  oak  by  Shechem. 

29.  And  after  this  ag-ain,  in  Egypt,  they  served 
strange  gods.  And  even  after  they  were  delivered  from 
the  bondage  of  Egypt;  foil  id  the  hou?e  of  Is- 
rael cany  in  the  wilderress,  the  tahernacle  of  Moloch, 
and  Chiun,  their  images,  the  star  of  their  god.  which 
they  made  to  themselves:  as  saith  the  prophet  _\ 
Stephen  explaineth  if  by  calling  them  figures,  or  in. 
which  they  made  to  worship  the  host  oi'  heaven. 

30.  To  this  agree  the  words  of  Joshua,  who,  after 
having  settled  the  Israelites  in  the  land  of  promise, 
assembled  them  together,  and  said,  ■•  Put  away  the 
gods  which  your  fathers  served  on  the  other  side  of  the 
flood,  and  in  Egypt;  and  serve  ye  the  Loid." 

31.  It  was  therefore  justly  observed,  that  it  was  not 
because  of  the  righteousness  of  the  Israelites,  nor  for 
the  uprightness  of  their  hearts,  that  they  inherited  the 
land  of  promise;  but  to  subserve  the  purpose  of  God  with 
regard  to  a  spiritual  seed.  For  Moses  declared  that 
they  were  a  stiff-nerked  people,  and  that  they  had  been 
relellious  against  the  Lord,  from  the  day  that  he  knew 
them. 

32.  The  conduct  of  the  Israelites  as  a  people,  after 
they  Mere  in  possession  of  the  promised  land,  both  un- 
der the  judges  and  kings,  need  not  be  more  clearly  ex- 
pressed than  it  is  by  Robinson. 

33.  "Moses  and  the  Levites  had  put  to  death  about 
.'  three  thousand  men  for  setting  up  the  golden  calf;  !  at 
4 he  had  not  extirpated  idolatry:  it  was  practised  all 
'  his  time;  and  it  was  practised  in  the  time  of  Joshua; 
'  and  it  continued  to  be  practised  under  the  judges 
'through  all  this  period.  The  peop-e  did  serve,  and 
'would  serve  Baal  and  Ashtaroth.  and  although  Gideon 
4  checked  foreign  idolatry,  a  et  he  set  up  an  idol  of  his 
'own;  and  as  soon  as  he  was  dead,  the  people  turned  a- 
'gnin  to  Baalim,  and  made  Baalberith  their  god." 

34.  ''Samuel  the  last  of  the  judges,  observes  that,  in 
'his  time,  they  served  strange  gods  and   Ashtaroth 

'  that  idolatry  was  practised  through  this  whole  period/' 

•  the  kings,  is  exhibited  a  code  of  statutes,  like  the 

former;  "Which   mude  idolatry  and  *eY,eml  vices  capi- 

•  tal  crimes,  and  an  history  of  the  perpetual  violation  of 


j*.    I.  BEFORE    THE    APPEARING    o"F    CHRIST-.  1 5 

'it.     The  kings  were  arbitrary,  but  far  from  enforcing     CHAP. 

*  the  law,  they  broke  it  themselves,  and  protected  others  ' 

*  in  doing  so." 

35.  "  David,  who  was  an  enemy  to  idolatry,  commit-  }  KJ»gs 
'  ted  adultery  and  murder  with  impunity.  Solomon,  who  xi'  g_8 
'  built  a  temple  for  Jehovah  on  one  mountain  at  Jerusa- 

4  lem,  built  also  an  high  place  for  Chemosh,  the  abom- 
ination of  Moab,  on  another;  and  though  he  sacrificed 
'  three  times  a  year  to  Jehovah,  yet  at  other  times  he 
i  went  after  Moloch,  the  god  of  Ammou,  and  Ashtaroth,    chap.  sn, 
'  the  goddess  of  Zidon."  25—33. 

36.  "  Jeroboam,  who  reigned  over  ten  tribes,  set  up   ^       24 
6  calves  of  gold,  made  high  places  and  priests,  ordained        '     ' 

'  festivals,  and  offered  sacrifices  to  idols.  And  Rehobo- 
' am,  who  reigned  over  the  other  two,  either  built,  or 

*  suffered  the  people  to  build  high  places,  and  set  up 
'images,  and  to  consecrate  groves,  and  to  do  all  the 
1  abominations  of  the    ancient  inhabitants  of  the  land. 

'  Jn  this  manner,  in  general,  they  conducted  themselves   2  Kings  x 
'  through  all  this  period."  23,  29 

3T.   <;  It  is  remarkable  that  the  royal  reformers  were 
'idolaters  themselves:  for  Jehu  departed  not  from  the   1Klnp.4 
'  sins  of  Jeroboam,  the  golden  calves  that  were  in  Beth-   ^Chron. 
'el  and  in  Dan.     Asa,  who  dethroned  his  mother,  be-    xxiv.  18— 
'  cause  she  had  made  an  idol  in  a  grove,*  did  not  take  a-   2-- 
'  way  the  high  places ;  and  Joash  not  only  left  the  house 
'  of  the  Lord,  and  served  groves  and  idols,  but  murder- 
'ed  Zechariah,  for  remonstrating  against  idolatry,  in 
4  the  court  of  that  very  house  of  the  Lord,  which  he  had 
'pretended   to  purify  from   idolatry  by   shedding   the 
1  blood  of  his  mother  and  the  Baalites.     It  is  observable, 
1  further,  that  the  people,  who  put  others  to  death,  did 
'not  reform  themselves." 

38.  It  is  true,  that  through  the  Hebrew  nation,  God 
hath  verily  performed  his  promise  made  unto  Abraham, 
in  raising  up  that  seed  in  which  all  families  of  the  earth 
were  to  be  blessed.  But  when  the  long-suffering  pa- 
tience, wisdom,  and  goodness  of  God,  in  dealing  with 

*  What  this  idol  in  a  grove  was,  is  left  in  the  dark.  In  the  Vulgate 
bible  it  is  rendered  "turpissimum  simulacrum," a  most  filthy  image;  and 
in  ii.  Chr.  xv.  16,  "simulacrum  Priapi,"  an  image  of  Priapus,  i.  e.  the 
generative  power — and  in  our  margin  bible,  it  is  rendered  Horror. 
Parkhurst  calleth  it  "an  obscene  priapian  figure,  made  for  the  Heathen 
Venus."  Nor  is  it  at  all  incredible  (saith  he)  that  queen  Maacha  should 
dedicate  such  an  image  to  Venus,  or  even  worship  it,  when  we  consider 
the  shocking  indecencies  of  this  kind,  into  which  even  the  women  of 
other  countries,  both  in  ancient  and  modern  times,  have  been  drawn 
by  tlie  bait  of  sensual  pleasure."    Heb«,  Lex,  word  Asher. 


"<6  :TE   of    all    MANKIND  P.   L 

(  !'u'-     that  nation,  in  order  to  fulfil  his  promise.  i>  rightly  con- 
'        sidered,  it  will  appear  marvellous  indeed.     Through 
perpetual  changes  of  judgments  and  mercies,  his  name 
-  upheld. 

39.  And  it  is  certain,  that  although  in  some  extraor- 
dinary instances,  some  walked  hlameless.  as  touching 
the  external  law;  yet  as  touching  the  internal  work  of 
redemption  by  Christ,  they  were  not  blameless:  Witness 
Paul,  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles. 

40.  And  it  is  also  certain,  that  as  a  people,  they  were 
as  prone,  and  when  not  restrained  by  judgments,  u  ac- 
tive, to  commit  all  the  abominations  of  the  earth,  as  a- 
ny  other  nation  under  heaven.  Their  whole  history 
proveth  this. 

41.  And  as  to  the  internal  work  of  salvation,  their 
real  state  or  standing,  in  the  sight  of  God,  was  consid- 
ered no  better  than  that  of  other  nations :  which  is  most 
manifest  from  the  prophets. 

v   .  .  4  42.  Thus  said   Isaiah:  "Ah  sinful   nation,  a  people 

SKSt  '  laden  with  iniquity,  a  seed  of  evil  doers,  children  that 
are  corrupters! — Hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,  ye  rulers 
of  Sodom;  give  ear  unto  the  law  of  our  God,  ye  people, 
of  Gomorrah.  To  what  purpose  is  the  multitude  of 
your  sacririces  unto  me?  saith  the  Lord — your  hands  are 
full  of  blood.— 
chap.  xxx.  43.  Write  it  before  them  in  a  table,  and  note  it  in  a 
'8'  book,  that  it  may  be  for  the  time  to  come  for  ever  and 

ever;  that  this  is  a  rebellious  people,  lying  children, 
children  that  will  not  hear  the  law  of  the  Lord." 
Jer.  xxiii.        44.  Thus  said  God  by  Jeremiah,  "  r  have  seen  also  in 
1  *•  the  prophets  of  Jerusalem,  an  horrible  thing:  they  com- 

mit, adultery,  and  walk  in  lies:  they  strengthen  also  the 
hands  of  evil-doers,  that  none  doth  return  from  his  wick- 
edness r  they  are  all  of  them  unto  me  as  Sodom,  and  the 
inhabitants  thereof  as  Gomorrah.*' 

45.  Thus  said  the  Lord  God  by  Ezekiel  concerning 
47L_"'   Jerusalem.  u  She  hath  changed  my  judgments  into  wick- 
52.  edness  more  than  the  nations,  and  my  statutes  more  than 

the  countries  that  arc  round  about  her:  for  they  have 
refused  my  judgments,  and  my  statutes,  they  have  no 
walked  in  them.,, 
IMic  vii  4^-  *^nc*  kv  Micah. ;'  Tliere  is  none  upright  among  men. 

;.  4.  they  all  lie  in  wait  for  blood:  they  hunt  every  man  bifl 

brother  with  a  net — The  best  of  them  is  as  a  brier;  and 
the  most  upright  is  sharker  than  a  thorn  hedged" 

a  " 


E-zek.  v.G 


P.    I  BEF-  I 

47  «  to  her 

and  polk  Her  princes  within         ' 

her  are  roaring-  lien-:  her  judges  are  evening  wolves —    z  ph.  iii. 
:  and   treacherous   persons:  be- 
sts have  pollu:  have  done  vio- 
lence to  the  1 

lacfai.    "Ye  arc  cursed  with  a  curse:    M 
lor  ve  have  robbed  me.  even  this  whole  nation.*"  To  this 
agreeth  whit  Christ  testified:  -All  that  ever  came  be-    Joi 
fore  me  are  thieves  and  robl* 

•noon  in  all  his  glory  had  to 
no  man  th  h  not."    And  David  also  declared  un- 

der the  law.  M  Every  one  of  them  is  gone  back,  they  are    p      ... 

_ ether  become  filthy:  tkert  is  none  that  doeth  good, 
not  even  one      Their  throat  is  an  open  sepulchre:  they    %   " 
flatter  with  their  tongues — Adder's  poison  is  under  their   cxL  3 
lips. — their  mouth  is  full  of  cursing  and  deceit.     (Their    j,.;  >x- 
feet  run  to  evil,  and  they  make  haste  to  shed  innocent    7.  3. 
blood:  w  destruction  are  in  their  paths:  and 

the  way  of  peace   they  know  not.)     There  is  no  fear  of  p»afm 
before  their  eyes."  ncwLL 

50.  How  uniform  and  evincing  are  the  testimonies  of 
the  law  and  the  prophets!  M  Now  we  know,  (saith  Paul)    Ro. 
that  what  things  soevei  i,  it  saith  to  them 
who  are  under  the  law;  that  every  mouth  may  be  stop- 
ped, and  all  the  world  may  become  guilty  before  G 
Then,  were  the  Jens  under  the  law  any  better  than  the 

lies!  uNay,  (saith  the  apo-tle;  in  no  wise;  tor  we 
have  before  proved  both  Jews  and  Gentiles,  that  they 
aie  all  under  sin." 

51.  Hence  it  was  justly  observed  of  the  Jews,  by  the 
bet  Isaiah,   that  although  God   had  increased  the 

nation,  and  they  had  been  in  pain  like  a  woman  in  tra-        . 
vail:  yet  they  had  as  it  were  brought  forth  wind,  and    15-llg* 
had  not  wrought  any  true  deliverance  in  the  earth.    A 
more  just  and  true  expression  never  was  uttered  by  a 
prophet! 

52.  At  the  birth  and  appearing  of  Jesus  the  Christ. 
the  state  of  the  world,  with  regard  to  piety  and  virtue, 

was  very  deplorable.     The  whole  world  lay  in  wicked-    i  Johnv 
ness.    In  particular,  the  world  is  divided  into  four  parts,      19- 
and  their  situation  justlv  stated  bv  Robinson,  as  each  is        .v  S 
described  in  the  holy  scriptures. 

53.  -The  first  contains  the  uncivilized  part  of  n: 
lkind.  and  these,  who  are  alike  in  all  aires,  are  depicted 

L  2 


75  THF    3TATF.    OF    Al.L    MAN'KTVn  P.    I 

CHAP,     t  in  miniature  by  the  apostle  of  the  (Gentiles,  and  at  lar^e 
__!__   •  i  both  are  justified  i>y 

i  •>."" 
10      64.  irous  ceremonies,  and  the  beastly  and 

•  anna  tun  mm  h 

gnatioo,  that  he  seems  at  a  loss  for  Language  to  tx- 
'  press  tt.  and  tie  exclaimed,  of  one  vice,  it  is  abomina* 
1  tion,  of  another,  It  is  contusion,  and  of  the  whole.  It  is 

u  In  a  Becood  division,  we  may  consider  the  civ- 
ilized part  of  the  world,  the  accomplished  Greeks,  the 
kpoli:e  Romans,  and  all  others,  who  had  been  reclaim- 
'ed  from  brutality,  and  instructed  in  the  arts  of  regular 
'life.  It  is  hut  justice  to  allow,  that  their  taste  for  all 
cthe  arts  was  elegant  in  the  highest  degree:  hut  the 
oe  justice  obliges  us  to  affirm,  that  they  were  devoid 
'of  all  religion  and  virtue." 
Hom.  i.  56.  "The  apostle  Paul  describes  this  class  of  men.  in 

?£— 32.       .f}iC  latter  half  of  the  first  chapter  of  the  epistle  to  the 

•  Romans,  and,  to  say  nothing  of  books,  we  have  an  un- 

•  deniable  proof,  and  a  full  illustration  of  what  he  affirms, 

•  in  the  ruins  of  the  famous  cities  of  llerculaneum  and 
'  Pompeii."' 

57.  "  About  twenty  years  after  Paul  wrote  his  epistle 
;  to  the  Romans,  a  sudden  eruption  of  mount  Vesuvius 
•buried  these  two  places  with  all  the  inhabitants.* 
i  They  were  first  covered  with  ashes  and  cinders,  and 
•then  glazed  over,  as  it  were,  with  the  burning  lava  of 
•the  mountain.     Secured  by  this,  and   future  eruptions, 

•  from  the  action  of  the  air,  the  whole  lay  undiscovered, 
;  and  some  parts  unhurt,  for  1641  years/'  The  disco\ery 
was  made  in  1720,  "and  all  the  statues,  vases,  pictures, 
1  and  buildings  confirm  the  two  truths  just  now  mention- 
4  ed.  that  the  inhabitants  had  an  exquisite  taste  for  the 

•  arts,  and  a  total  ignorance  of  religion  and  virtue."' 

58.  "Judea  in  general,  may  be  considered  as  a  third 
;  class. — The  governors  were  unprincipled  tools  of  pa- 

•  gan  Rome:  the  chief  priests  were  Sadducees,  who  be- 
Mieved  no  future  state;  the  expositors  of  the  law  ren- 
dered the  text  obscure  by  tradition-  "' 

59.  "  Those  hungry   hypocrites,  the  Pharisees,  were 
^              'the  guides  of  the  common  people;  and  the  people  them- 

'selves  were  abominable  and  disobedient,  and  to  e\ery 

*  Paul  wrote  in  58,  The  cities  buried  in  79,  Discovered  by  Prince 
£lbeul",  -and  pursue*!  by  the  king  ol  .Naples. 


P.    I.  BEFORE   TflF    AWSAftttfG    "*   0RKT9T.  ?£ 

< good  work  reprobate    Their  on  ryrJ"V' 

'and  much  more  to  the  same  purpose.  •  Jo 


*  sephus  —  they  trampled  upon  all   human  laws,  derided    I       de 
'divine  things,  and    made  a  jesl  oi  the  oracles  of  the    ^el^al'bg 
'prophets,  as  of  so  many  dreams  and  fobles." 
"60.  "in  a  fourth  division   w<    put  the  devout  Jews. 
'These  were  few,  and  they  had   \  ery  imperfect  notions 
'of  that  kind  of  kingdom  wh'ch  fheir  ancieot  prophets    Acts  i. 6, 
'had  foretold  God  intended  to  e  e:t;  and  of  that  sort  of 
'  Messiah,  by  whom  the  great  event  was  to  be  effected. 
'Hence  it  was,  that,  when  he  came  to  his  own,  his  own    John i. 6, 
'received  him  not." 

61.  To  this  may  be  added  the  following  extracts  from    ^ccL  *•* 
Mosheim.    And  first,  concerning  the  Pagans.  "Thelites    n.26,28* 
'used  in  their  worship  were  absurd  and  ridiculous,  and    29, 
'frequently  cruel  and  obscene.     For  the  gods  and  god- 

'  desses,  to  whom  public  homage  was  paid,  exhibited  to 
'  their  worshippers  rather  examples  of  egregious  crimes, 
'  than  of  useful  and  illustrious  virtues.  The  consequences 
'  of  this  wretched  theology  were  a  universal  corruption 
'of  manners  which  discovered  itself  in  the  impunity 
*  of  the  most  flagitious  crimes.'" 

62.  "  It  is  also  well  known,  that  no  public  law  pro- 
'hibited  the  sports  of  the  gladiators,*  the  exercise  of 
'  unnatural  lusts,  the  licentiousness  of  divorce,  the  cus* 
'  torn  of  exposing  infants  [to  wild  beasts,]  and  of  procur- 
ing abortions,  nor  the  frontless  atrocity  of  consecrating 
c  publicly  -stews  and  brothels  [i.  e.  bawdy  houses]  to  cer- 
tain divinities."! 

63.  "  The  state  of  the  Jews  was  not  much  better  than        , 

1  that  of  other  nations  at  the  time  of  Christ's  appearance    ^  4^ 
1  in  the  world.     They  were  governed  by  Herod — his 

*  The  gladiators  were  persons  appointed  to  fight  each  other  with 
the  Bword,  for  the  entertainment  of  the  nobility  and  people.  The 
fighters  generally  consisted  of  slaves,  prisoners  of  war,  &c.  who  were 
Stripped  naked  to  the  waist,  and  sent  into  the  amphitheatre  or  place 
appointed,  to  fight  till  death.  In  this  way  vast  numbers  were  slain, 
while  thousands  of  spectators    ooked  on  to  see  the  sport! 

f"It  is  evident  (saith  Parkhurst)  from  I.  K.  14,  24.  II.  K.  23, 7.  Hos.  4, 
14.  that  such  wretches  were  amo^g  the  Canaanites  and  apostate  Jews, 
sacre.t  to  their  id  )1  Venus  and  that  they  practised  their  abominable  im- 
purities, as  acts  of  religion.  Have  we  any  reason  to  doubt  of  the  truth 
of  what  Julius  Firmicus  relates  concerning  the  Sodomy  practised  in  his 
time  in  some  of  their  temples?  which  he  says,  they  were  so  far  from 
being  ashamed  of,  that  they  made  it  the  subject  of  their  glorying, 
Dr.  Spencer  has  shown  that  among  the  ancient  Pagan  idolaters  there 
were  males  as  well  as  females,  who  prostituted  themselves  in  their 
temples,  on  the  sacred  festivals.— The  like  cursed  impurities  we  fijad 


kJ  THL"    STATE    UF    ALU    MANKIND,    d>C,  P.    i. 

!'-     'governm.  •   of  the  most  vexatious  and  op- 

-  'pressii  e  kind.     The  pi  those  who  j 

•an,  of  authority,  were    hi  •   and 

tadooed  to  the  big]  i  _  ee;  while  the  multitude, 

'set  on  !>\  these  corrupt  examples,  ran  headlong  into 
'every  sort  of  miqoitj  .** 

64.  SiK  h  then,  a  -  en  stated,  was  the  real  situ- 
ation of  all  mankind,  from  Adam  l,  and  from  Mo- 
ses to  Christ:  Not  all  of  ;liem  at  all  times  alike,  in  name 
or  appearance,  nor  equally  com:  pi  in  practice.  Cut 
that  all  of  them,  patriart  h>  and  families,  kings  and  pro- 
phets, priests  and  people,  from  .  were 
destitute  of  the  real  interna]  powei  of  salvation  fn 

sin.  is  testified   hy  the   law  and   ihe  prophets,  and  con- 
firmed hy  the  most  undeniable  facts. 

65.  And  hence,  the  conclusion  of  the  holy  scriptures, 
before  the  appearing  of  Christ ;  M  Remember  ye  the  law 

MaLfr. 4,  of  Moses  my  servant,  (saith  God.)  whirh  1  commanded 
unto  him  in  Horeb  for  all  Israel,  with  the  statutes  and 
judgments." 

66.  "  Behold  I  send  you  Elijah  the  prophet,  before 
the  coming  of  the  great  day  of  the  Lord.  And  he  shall 
turn  the  heart  of  the  fathers  to  the  children,  and  the 
heart  of  the  children  to  their  fathers,  lest  I  come  and 
smite  the  earth  with  a  curse.** 

tiled  at  acta  of  religion  among  the  Indian?,  in  America,  4*here,  to 
use  the  words  of  Dr.  Henry  More,  i  they  dedicate  young  bov  g  I 

raj,  particularly  at  Old  Port  and  Puna  in  Peru,  where  the  devil  so  far 
prevailed  in  their  beastly  devotions,  that  there  were  boys  consecrated 
;vc   in  the  temple,  with  whom  under  pietext  of  religion,  their 
principal  men,  on  principal  days, had  that  hellish  commerce." 

Park!.  Heb.  Lex.  p.  637.    }  Mystery  of  Godliness,  B.  iii.  ch   l2. 


j.  t; 


THE  TESTIMONY 

OF 

CHRIST'S  SECOND  APPEARING, 
PART  II. 

THE  FIRST  APPEARING  OF  CHRIST— THE  BEGINNING 
AND  WORK  OF  A  NEW  CREATION. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Christ  introduced  by  John  the  Baptist. 

MANKIND  being"  universal! y  sunk  in  depravity     chaP: 
and  the  Jews  themselves,  who  in  the  'times  of        I. 
their  obedience  and  prosperity,  had  figuratively  stood  J^ 

as  God's  chosen  people,  being  totally  ignorant  of  that 
kind  of  Messiah  and  his  kingdom,  which  their  ancient 
prophets  had  foretold;  it  was  highly  necessary,  that 
the  way  for  the  coming  of  Christ  should  be  prepared, 
before  he  could  be  received  by  any. 

2.  The  angel  Gabriel  had  informed  Zacharias  of  the   Lukei.Ujj; 
birth  and  designation  of  John,  that  he  should  drink  nei-    16>  17~ 
ther  wine  nor  strong  drink,  but  should  be  rilled  with  the 

Holy  Ghost  from  his  mothers  womb,  and  turn  many  of 
the  children  of  Israel  to  the  Lord   their  God— That  he    Mat*  hi'  3 
should  go  before  him,  in  the  spirit  and  power  of  Elias —  . 

and  make  ready  a  people  prepared  for  the  Lord. 

3.  It  was  in  the  last  days  of  the  Jewish  common- 
wealth, and  in  their  worst  state  of  depravity,  that  John 
the  Baptist  appeared.  His  parents  were  both  aged,  like 
Abraham  and  Sarah.  And  John,  like  Isaac,  was  born 
according  to  promise. 

4.  It  is  every  where  observable  in  the  sacred  history 
of  God's  dealings  with  mankind,  that  his  ways  are  not 
man's  ways.  John  did  not  make  his  appearance  to  the 
world,  from  among  the  learned  doctors,  nor  the  great 
Sanhedrim  of  the  Jews;  but  abode  in  the  deserts  until  LukeC  3tf 
the  day  of  his  testimony  unto  IsraeL 


32  CHRIST    INTRODUCED    BY  P.    II, 

CHAP.         5    ^nd  when  t}ie  fulness  of  time  was  come,  John  re- 
ceived his  mission  from  Almighty  God,  and  went  forth 


Matt.ui.     with  the  solemn  cry,  "Repent  ye;  for  the  kingdom  of 
-,5~~y'       heaven  is  at  hand."     Then  went  out  to  him  multitudes 
from  Jerusalem,  and  from  other  parts  of  Judea,  particu- 
larly from  the  region  round  about  the  river  Jordan,  and 
were  baptized  of  him  in  Jordan,  confessing  their  sins. 

6.  But  when  he  saw  many  of  the  Pharisees  and  Sad- 
ducees  coming  to  his  baptism,  he  said  unto  them,  O  gen- 
eration of  vipers!  who  hath  warned  you  to  flee  from  the 
wrath  to  come?  Bring  forth,  therefore,  fruits  meet  for 
repentance :  and  think  not  to  say  within  yourselves,  We 
have  Abraham  to  our  father. 

7.  The  Jews  had  been  long  accustomed  to  confess 
their  sins,  one  by  one,  to  the  priests  appointed  for  that 
purpose;  and,  in  times  of  calamity,  they  had  acqui- 
red an  old  trick  of  feigning  repentance,  and  claiming 
their  right  to  the  promises  made  to  faithful  Abraham; 
while  they  themselves  continued  to  bring  forth  the  fruits 
of  sin,  and  perpetual  rebellion  against  God,  and  were, 
abominable,  and  to  every  good  work  reprobate. 

8.  But  this  feigned  repentance,  and  confessing  sins 
without  forsaking  them,  and  this  pretended  submission 
to  what  John  taught,  by  being  baptized,  while  they  had 
no  sincere  intention  of  reforming,  was  too  thin  a  mask 
to  conceal  the  hypocrisy  of  those  blind  guides  from  that 
burning  and  shining  light  which  penetrated  their  secret 
motives. 

Luke  viL         9»  It  was  not  the  rulers  who  believed,  or  wished  to 
30.  believe  the  testimony  of  John;  on  their  parts  they  re- 

jected him.  It  was  the  common  people  that  were  the 
most  disposed  to  receive  his  testimony.  And  while  they 
came  to  him  from  every  quarter,  and  were  baptized, 
confessing  their  sins,  such  an  affair  could  not  escape  the 
notice  of  the  rulers,  without  their  taking  cognizance  of 
i\l  k  \  it ;  biit  fearing  the  multitude,  who  all  held  John  as  a 
32.  prophet,  they   conducted  themselvs  with  caution,  and 

sent  priests  and  Levites  to  examine,  and  if  possible  to 
detect  him. 

10.  The  deputies  found  John  in  Bethabara,  beyond 
Jordan,  where  he  was  baptizing.  And  they  asked  him, 
John  i.  19  \vn0  art  thou?  He  acknowledged,  I  am  not  the  Christ.. 
And  they  asked  him,  What  then?  Art  thou  Elia*?— 
And  he  said,  I  am  not.  Art  thou,  that  prophet?  Ami 
t^e  answered,  Nay. 


T.    II.  J0HN    THE    BAPTIST. 

11.  Then  said  they,  -Who  art  thou?     What  gayest     CHAP, 
thou  of  thyse-i  P1     lie  said,  *  i  am  the  voice  of  one  cry-         *• 
ing  in  the  wilderness,  Make  straight  the  way  of  the 
.Lord,  as  said  the  prophet  Esaias." 

12.  This  was  enough,  had  they  been  honest.  But, 
added  they.  •■  SI  i. .  baptizest  thou  then,  if  thou  be  not 
that  Christ,  nor  Eiias.  neither  that  prophet?"'  This  was 
equal  to  sarins-,  if  Ifioa  art  not  an  extraordinary  person, 
immediately  commissioned  of  God,  why  dost  thou  intro- 
duce a  new  ri;e.  which  is  not  instituted  in  the  law,  and 
for  which  thou  hast  received  no  authority  from  us? 

13.  John  answered  them,  u  I  baptize  with  water:  but 
there  standeth  one  among  you.  whom  ye  know  not;  he  it 
is,  who,  coming  after  mc.  is  preferred  before  me." 

14.  And  John  bare  record  that  he  saw  the  Spirit  de-  Johni  $% 
scending  from  heaven  like  a  dove,  and  abiding  upon  him,-    33. 

and  also  freely  acknowledged  of  himself,  saying,  Ard  I 
knew  him  not;  but  he  that  sent  me  to  baptize  with  wa- 
ter, the  same  said  unto  me,  L'pon  whom  thou  shait  see 
the  Spirit  descending  and  remaining  on  him,  the  same 
is  he  which  baptizeth  w;th  ibe  Holy  Ghost. 

15.  The  next  lay  af;er  John's  answers  to  the  Phari- 
sees, he  saw  Jesus  com'.it;.  and  introduced  him  as  the 
Saviour  of  mankind,  saying,  "Behold  the  Lamb  of  God, 
which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world  '.'* 

16.  This  was  the  testimony  of  John  from  the  begin- 
ning, il  I  indeed  baptize  you  with  water  unto  repentance :    fJ^Ji^ 
but  he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier  than  I,  whose 

shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear;  he  shall  baptize  you 
with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  fire :  Whose  fan  is  in  his 
hand,  and  he  will  thoroughly  purge  his  floor,  and  gather 
his  wheat  into  the  garner;  but  he  will  burn  up  the  chaflf 
with  unquenchable  fire."' 

17.  John  was  a  burning  and  shining  light;  yet  he  was   j^;  7 
not  that  true  light,  but  was  sent  to  bear  witness  of  him:    8. 

So  the  baptism  with  water,  was  not  the  true  baptism  of 
the  Holy  Gho^t  and  tire;  but  the  former  was  a  striking 
figure  of  the  latter.  As  baptizing,  dipping,  or  washing 
in  water,  cleanseth  the  body  from  outward  pollution,  so 
the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  fire  cieanseth  the 
soul  from  sin. 

18.  The  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  fire,  had  been 
prefigured  under  the  law,  and  spoken  of  by  the  proph- 
ets, but  by  nothing  in  a  more  striking  manner  than  by 
John's  baptism;  particularly  the  prophet  Malachi,  who 


64  CHRIST    INTRjODt'CED  YJ7  P.    1?, 

CHAP-     said  of  Christ.  '*  lie  is  like  a  refiner's  Ore — and  he  shall 
'         sit  as  a  leiinc-r."1     And  mankind  had  been  encouraged  to 
Mal.Tii.2,    desire  that  day  of  God  that  should  hum  as  an 
chap  iv  1  *9,  ®f  course,  when  that  day  conn  the    sign 

could  he  of  no  further  use.  nor  could  it  be  continued,  ex- 
cept it  were  with  those  who  wished  to  continue  under  a, 
comfortable  deception. 

20.   Here  lay  the  mystery:  the  baptism  of  John  was 
no  more  like  that  of  Christ  than  water  is  like  Me;  and 
the  only  comparison  that  could  l.e  drawn  between  tlit-m 
was.  that  as  water  is   refreshing  to  a  thirsty  man, 
the  tire  of  truth  to  a  soul  thirsting  for  saji  ation.     And  as 
water  is  of  a  cooling,  cleansing  nature,  bo  it   is  t!,e  na- 
ture of  tire  to  burn  and  consume;  and  therefore,  what 
was  ceremonially  cleansed  under  the  La*  . 
consumed  under  the  gospel. —  Such  then  is   the  differ- 
ence between  the  shadow  and  substance. 
Matt  iii  ~'-  ^esa8  himself  came  to  be  baptized  of  John;  but 

13, 14,15.  John  said.  I  have  need  to  I  e  baptized  of  thee,  and  cont- 
est thou  to  me?  Jo:-us  said,  Suffer  it  to  I  e  so  now,  for 
thus  it  becometh  us  to  fultil  ail  righteousness.  Then 
he  suffered  him. 

22.  And  when  Jesus  was  baptized,  and  came  up  out 
of  the  water,  and  the  Spirit  of  Go<!  descent  ed  on  him 
like  a  dove;  (whicl  appearance  served  as  a  \ 

to  John,  that  this  w;»s  the  Son  oi  God.  who  should  bap- 
tize with  the  Holy  Ghost  an:i  fire  ;)  then  was  John's  mis- 
sion fulfilled;  consequently  he  must  thenceforth  de- 
crease. 

23.  John  was  a  faithful  witness,  and  plainly  testified 
j       ...       of  Christ.     "He  must  increase,  but  J  must  decrease:91 

30,  and  therefore,  as  soon  as  the  Holy  Ghost  was  given,  and 

the  baptism  of  tire  commenced,  there  was  no  further 
need  of  the  baptism  of  water.  Nor  could  it  be  used  as 
a  binding1  institution,  unless  it  were  through  ignorance, 
or  cunning  deceit,  to  ease  the  pain  and  prolong  the  life 
of  that  sinful  nature,  which  the  tire  of  naked  truth  had 
£»"ke  xii.  begun  to  consume.  For  this  was  the  fire  which  Christ 
1  came  to  kindle  on  earth. 

24.  It  was  the  testimony  and  baptism  of  John  that 
first  attracted  the  multitude.  And  some  of  John's  dis- 
ciples left  him,  and  followed  Jesus.  From  this  it  may 
easily  be  inferred  why  the  disciples  of  Jesus  baptized, 

25.  Jesus  himself  baptized  not,  and  whether  he  com- 
mancjeu1  his  cjisciples  to  baptize  with  water,  or  not,  thfj. 


p.  n. 


JOHN    THE    BAPTIST. 


"85 


sacred  text  cloth  not  say,  but  prudence  itself  would  have 
dictated  it,  while  the  faith  of  the  multitude  was  so 
strenuously  fixed  on  the  economy  of  John,  and  the  dis- 
ciples themselves  were  as  yet  ignorant  of  the  baptism 
of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

26.  And  even  after  the  Holy  Ghost  was  given,  it  is 
evident  -enough,  that  the  apostles,  in  some  instances, 
used  water  baptism;  and  it  is  as  evident  that  they  used 
circumcision,  and  other  Jewish  ceremonies;  but  never 
ence  as  a  binding  institution. 

27.  It  is  evident,  from  the  gospel  of  the  circumcision 
being  committed  to  Peter;  and  Paulas  circumcising  Ti- 
mothy, and  baptizing  when  he  had  no  command,  that 
outward  ceremonies  were  frequently  used,  in  order  to 
make  the  truth  accessible  to  the  blind  and  bigoted,  who 
were  yet  unable  to  see  beyond  the  shadow,  to  the  end 
of  that  which  was  to  be  abolished. 

2$.  Jesus  commanded  his  disciples,  saying,  "  Go  ye 
and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  But 
here  was  a  mystery.  They  had  first  to  tarry  at  Jeru- 
salem, and  know  for  themselves  what  it  was  to  be  in  the 
Father,  and  in  the  Son,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  before 
they  could  in  truth  baptize  in  that  name. 

29.  And  that  this  command  to  baptize  had  no  refer- 
ence to  water,  is  plain  from  the  words  of  Paul :  "  I  thank 
God-that  1  baptized  -none  of  j^ou,  but  Crispus  and  Gaius-r- 
And  I  baptized  also  the  household  of  Stephanus;  besides, 
I  know  not  whether  I  baptized  any  other." 

30.  Would  Paul  have  thanked  God  for  not  doing  what 
Christ  commanded  him?  In  no  wise.  But  he  immedi- 
ately <telleth  what  was  commanded  him,  when  he  saith, 
"  Christ  sent  me  not  to  baptize,  but  to  preach  the  gos- 
pel." The  truth  is,  that  in  every  age,  and  in  every  na- 
tion under  heaven,  mankind  were  justified  and  accepted 
of  God  according  to  the  degree  of  their  obedience  to 
the  light  they  were  under. 

31.  Those  who  were  commissioned  to  preach  the  gos- 
pel, never  bound  mankind  to  any  thing  beyond  the  con- 
viction of  their  own  consciences.  Jesus  himself  spake 
the  word  as  they  were  able  to  hear  it.  Hence  it  was, 
thatxircumcision  and  baptism  were  both  made  use  of 
in  the  days  of  the  apostles;  but  neither  of  them  was 
the  substance  of  the  thing  signified. 

,32.  Outward  circumcision  could  never  destroy  the  root 
M 


CHAP. 


Gal,  ii.  7, 


Acts  xvt 
3. 


Matt, 
xxviii.  19. 


Acts  i.  4, 
5. 


1  Cor.  i 
14, 16. 


Markk, 
33. 


3C  JESUS   THE   CI1RIST  P.  II 

CHAP,     of  sin;  nor  could  the  externa]  baptism  or  washing  with 
water,  ever  take  away  the  internal  pollution  of  the  soul.. 

33.  The  mission  of  John  the  Baptist,  was  to  prepare 
the  way  for  the  Messiah,  and  was  not  to  increase,  but  to 
decrease,  whenever  the  ministry  of  the  Messiah  com- 
menced. Hence,  from  John's  mission  as  a  witm 
that  light,  that  all  men  through  him  might  telie\e,  it  is 
evident  that  Christ  could  not  have  been  revealed  to  the 
world  without  a  witness. 

34.  John  bore  testimony  of  a  kingdom  of  heaven  at 
hand.  From  which  it  is  clear  that  he  himself  was  not 
in  that  kingdom.  And  from  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  it 
is  easy  to  infer,  that  those  who  were  before  John,  ueie 
still  more  remote  from  the  kingdom  than  he.     "  Verily 

Matt.  xi.  J  say  unto  you,  among  them  that  are  born  of  women, 
there  hath  not  risen  a  greater  than  John  the  Baptist; 
notwithstanding,  he  that  is  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heav- 
en is  greater  than  he." 


CHAPTER  II. 

'The  Ministry  of  Jesus  the  Christ, 

rJTJEFORE  the  first  appearing  of  Christ,  long  expe- 
[3  rience  had  proved,  that  no  redemption  from  the 
nature  and  effects  of  the  fall  had  yet  been  wrought 
among  the  human  race,  no  law,  however  se\ere  against 
sin,  had  ever  yet  saved  the  soul  from  its  reigning  power. 

2.  From  Adam  to  Moses,  and  from  Moses  to  Christ, 
the  true  cause  of  virtue  and  freedom  was  unknown.  Sin 
through  the  instrumentality  of  Man,  had  continued  to 
corrupt  the  world.  Oppression,  civil  and  religious,  had 
still  continued  to  pervade  the  earth,  and  destroy  the 
peace  and  happiness  of  mankind. 

3.  As  the  whole  posterity  of  fallen  man  had  thus  con- 
tinued to  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  unrighteousness,  the 
produce  of  an  evil  nature,  and  instead  of  being  reclaim- 
ed from  the  depravity  of  the  fall,  the  world  had  waxen 
old  in  wickedness,  it  was  necessary  that  the  axe  should 
be  laid  to  the  root  of  that  corrupt  tree,  before  the  cause 
of  sin  could  possibly  be  removed,  or   the  effect  cease 

t  As  sin  entered  into  the  world  by  the  lirst  man's  dis- 


P.    II.  JESUS    THE    CHRIST.  87 

obedience,  and  all  his  posterity  in  the  same  nature  of    CHAP. 
rebellion,  continued  to  follow  his  example,  by  which  the  '   . 

whole  became  separated  and  fallen  from  God,  it  requir- 
ed a  life  and  example  directly  contrary  to  theirs,  in  or- 
der to  their  recovery. 

5.  And  as  the  very  nature  of  man  was  corrupt,  and 
stood  in  direct  enmity  against  God,  it  was  impossible  for 
him  to  find  redemption,  but  through  that  mediator,  the 
Lord  Jesus,  who  took  upon  him  the  same  nature  and 
enmity,  and  thereby  became  united  to  the  fallen  race, 
that  he  might  crucify  that  nature,  and  slay  the  enmity, 
in  order  to  become  the  captain  of  their  salvation. 

6.  Hence  it  is  written,  "  Forasmuch  then  as  the  chil- 
dren are  partakers  of  flesh  and  blood,  he  also  himself  Heb.  ii, 
likewise  took  part  of  the  same;  that  through  death  he    14' 1  ' 
might  destroy  him  that  had  the  power  of  death,  that  is, 

the  devil;  and  deliver  them,  who,  through  fear  of  death, 
were  all  their  life-time  subject  to  bondage." 

7.  It  is  evident  from  the  scriptures,  that  the  man  Je- 
sus, who  was  ordained  and  anointed  of  God  to  be  the    ]\jat.i.  25. 
Saviour  of  mankind,  was  not  begotten  after  the  flesh ;    Luke  i.  35 
or  in  other  words,  by  the  works  of  ordinary  generation  ;*•    *See 
but  he  was  begotten  by  the  eternal  Word  of  the  Father,  Dunlavy's 
in  the  Holy  Ghost,  through  the  medium  of  a  woman,  who  p.*  37^5  ?. 
with  the  rest  of  mankind,  was  under  the  law  of  a  cor- 
rupt nature. 

8.  Through  the  medium  of  a  woman  he  took  upon 

him,  not  the  nature  of  angels,  but  the  seed  of  Abraham;    j?a1, 1V*   ' 
and  in  this  he  became  united  to  mankind  in  their  fallen    j^eb  j. 
state :  the  Word  Was  made  or  clothed  with  flesh,  and    ie,  17,  is. 
dwelt  among  men,  that  he  might  redeem  them  from  the   John i.  14. 
power  and  dominion  of  sin. 

►  9.  It  is  certain,  that  if  Christ  Jesus  had  been  shapen 
in  iniquity,  and  conceived  in  sin,  as  the  rest  of  mankind 
were,  he  never  could  have  been  their  redeemer:  and 
consequently,  such  as  were  counted  righteous  in  the  or- 
der of  what  is  called  natural  generation,  might  as  well 
have  found  redemption  without  him,  as  with  him. 

10.  But  before  Christ  there  was  no  judgment  in  the 
earth — There  was  no  man  who  could  bring  salvation.    Isai  jijf 
And  the  Lord  saw  it,  and  it  displeased  him,  that  there    15, 16. 
was  no  judgment.     And  he  saw  that  there  was  no  man, 

and  wondered  that  there  was  no  intercessor;  therefore 
his  own  arm  brought  salvation  unto  him. 

11.  After  man  had  once  lost  the  image  of  God,  and 


S8  .JESUS    THE    CHK1-  P.    If 

CHAP.     n,«  very  nature  stood  at  enmity  against  God.  had  his  life 
.  been  prolonged  to  succeeding  million-  -.  it  would 

have  been  impossible  for  him  to  have  recovered  from 
his  fallen  state,  without  an  entire  new  order  of  tfa 
properly  called,  The  adjusting  of  a  new  age,  or  a  new 
creation. 

12.  And  from  generation  to  generation,  while  man  re- 
mained in  the  order  of  the  first  creation,  as  it  stood  af- 
ter he  fell,  it  was  justly  said  of  him.  that  when  he  mul- 
tiplied, The  wicki  -  great  in  the  earth, 
And  instead  of  subduing  and  replenishing  the  earth,  he 
corrupted  it,  and  brought  it  under  a  double  condemna- 
tion. 

13.  Therefore  it  was,  that  Jesus  was  not  begotten 
by  the  works  of  ordinary  generation,  according  to  the 

5leb.  vii.      will  of  man. — nor  made  an  high  priest  over  the  hou?e- 

~°-"  18         hold  of  God,  after  the  law  of  a  carnal  commandment, 

but  after  the  power  of  an  endless  life. — For  that  which 

was  carnal,  was  by  him,  and  in  him,  verily  disannulled 

and  made  void. 

14.  For  if  he  had  been  begotten  after  the  order  of 
that  creation  which  had  waxen  old  in  wickednes-.  he 
could  not  have  been  the  beginning  of  a  new  creation,  as 

Hev.  tit  jt  js  testified  that  he  was  the  beginning  of  the  creation 
of  God.  Neither  could  he  have  been  the  head  and  first 
born  of  many  brethren;  the  first  Adam,  who  was  of  the 
earth  earthy,  must  still  have  had  the  pre-eminence. 
But  Christ  Jesus  was  the  second  Adam,  the  Lord  from 
heaven.  In  this  the  distinction  was  made  plain  betw  een 
the  first  heads  of  the  old  and  new  creation. 

15.  It  is  evident  from  the  history  of  Jesus,  that  in  wis- 
dom and  understanding,  he  w  as  superior  to  any  of  the 
human  race:  when  at  twelve  years  of  age,  he  question- 
ed with  the  Earned  doctors,  who  were  astonished  at  his 

Luke  ii.       understanding  and  answers:  and  when  answering  his  pa- 
36,49.         rents,  who  had  sought  him,  "Wist  ye  not  that  1  must  be 
about  my  Father's  business  V 

16.  Jesus,  in  the  first  stage  of  his  life,  fulfilled  the 
law  of  nature:  He  was  subject  to  his  parents.  He  fulfil- 
led the  moral  law  by  the  purity  of  his  life  and  manners; 
His  flesh  saw  no  corruption  by  reason  of  sin.  Hence 
he  put  an  end  to  the  external  ceremonies  of  the  law, 
and  nailed  them  to  his  cross  of  selfdenial. 

IT.  And  i? hen  about  thirty  years  of  age,  he  went  to 
Johnv acknowledged  his  mission  to  be  of  God.  and  fulhl- 


P,    ft.  JESUS    THE    CHRIST.  $ 

led  it.     And  being  baptized  with  water,  the  heavens    CHAP, 

were  opened  unto  him,  and  10,  a  voice!  saying,  This  is 1_ 

my  beloved  Son  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased.  And  hav- 
ing- received  an  abiding  power  from  on  high,  which  was 
not  given  him  by  measure,  he  went  forth  to  do  the  will 
of  his  Father — to  teach  mankind  by  precept  and  exam- 
ple, the  way  to  the  fountain  of  true  felicity  and  eternal 
life. 

18.  In  his  public  discourses,  he  unfolded  that  divine 
wisdom  to  the  multitude,  which  he  had  received  from 
God,  the  Father  of  all  wisdom  and  goodness.  By  the 
spirit  of  truth  and  love,  he  found  access  to  the  hearts 
of  the  sincere,  and  fixed  that  conviction  in  their  mindsr 
which  human  wisdom  could  never  inspire  nor  dissolve. 

19.  Jesus  knew  by  that  divine  wisdom  which  dwelt  in 
him,  that  very  few  were  disposed  to  hear,  and  much 
less  to  obey  what  He  was  commissioned  to  teach;  and 
therefore  he  frequently  .retired  to  the  mountains  and  de- 
serts, from  the  cabals  and  clamours  of  the  chief  priests 
and  rulers,  who  kept  the  people  under  bondage  and  fear. 

20.  To  such  as  wished  to  hear,  and  were  honestly 
seeking  for  salvation,  he  taught  the  gospel  of  his  king- 
dom, and  to  no  others.  To  those  who  followed  him,  he 
first  opened  the  little  narrow  way  of  selfdenial,  and  laid 
before  them  those  characters  which  are  truly  blessed, 
namely:  The  poor  in  rSt,vut,  the  mourner,  the  seeker  Matt,  v, 
after  righteousness,  thtfty^ek,  the  merciful,  the  pure  in  ^~ 12, 
heart,  the  peace  makef  J16  °*d  such  like. 

21.  Long  experience  ^,  > proved,  that  this  blessed- 
ness was  not  to  be  attained" Is  the  external  rites  of  the 
law;  it  was  therefore  necessary  that  he  should  show 
them  a  more  excellent  way. 

22.  He  bore  a  swift  testimony  against  every  kind  of 
vice,  and  tyranny  in  every  form.  He  manifested  the 
truth  of  his  testimony  to  the  world,  by  his  example  of 
piety  and  virtue.  He  strictly  observed  and  kept  all  the 
commandments  of  God  his  Father,  taught  others  to  do 
the  same  by  following  his  example;  and  confirmed  the 
truth  of  his  divine  mission  by  his  miracles. 

23.  Although  Jesus  came  to  fulfil  the  true  intent  of 
the  law,  he  knew  that  his  testimony  would  be  pervert- 
ed, for  he  knew  what  was  in  man;  and  therefore  said, 

"  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  destroy  the  law  or  the    ]\jatt.  r 
prophets:  I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfil.     For  I    17—48 
say  unto  you,  that  except  vour  righteousness  shall  ex- 
M  2 


JP?V9    THE    CHRIST.  P.    If, 

CHAP.     eee<\  the   rigtyeou«ness  of  the  scribes  and   Pharisees, 

___ (*  nich  is  of  t!ie  law)  ye  shall  in  no  case  enter  into  the 

kingdom  of  heaven.'" 
Mat  v.  21.  "  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said  *to  them  of  old 

!Gr         tine,  thin  shaft  not  kill,  and  whosoever  shall  kill. 
ttKOfX1**-  ">e  fodanger'of  the  judgment:  But  I  say  unto  you.  That 
vc.  whosoever  ;s  angry  with  his  brother  without  a  cause, 

shall  he  in  danger  of  the  judgment." 

25.  kl  Ye  h  tve  heard  that  it  was  said  to  them  of  old 
time,  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery:  But  I  say  unto 

That  whosoever  looketh  on  a  woman  to  lust  after 
bath  committed  adultery  with  her  already  in  his 
heart.  And  if  thy  right  eye  offend  thee,  pluck  it  out, 
and  cast  it  from  thee:  For  it  is  profitable  for  thee  that 
one  of  thy  members  should  perish,  and  not  that  thy 
whole  locly  should  be  cast  into  hell." 

26.  Again,  M  Ye  have  heard  that  ft  hath  been  said  to 
33  Ac!       them  of  old  time,  Thou  shalt  not  forswear  thyself,  but 

shalt  perform  unto  the  Lord  thine  oaths:  But  I  say  unto 
you.  Swear  not  at  all.  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been 
said.  An  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth:  But  I 
say  unto  you.  that  ye  resist  not  evil." 

27.  "Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said,  Thou 
ghalt  love  thy  neighbour,  and  hate  thine  enemy:  but  I 
say  unto  you,  love  your  enemies,  bless  them  that  curse 
you,  do  good  to  them  that  hafJ*N>n,  and  pray  for  them 
who  despitefully  use  you  andT*J"secute  you;  thai  \o 
may  be  the  children  of  you*'0  me r  who  is  in  heaven. 
Be  ve  therefore  perfect,  ej*1  u&s  your  Father  which  ia 
in  heaven  is  perfect."        ,  .r 

28.  Thus  the  life  and  ministry  of  Jesus,  both  by  pre- 
cept and  example,  were  such  as  never  before  had  either 
been  understood  or  practised  by  mankir<i.  The  true 
spirit  or  intent  of  the  law  was  unknown,  and  the  letter 
was  but  a  record  of  what  had  been  said  to  the  ancients. 

29.  Who  then,  of  all  the  human  race,  ever  fulfilled 
the  law  of  God  until  Jesus  fulfilled  it?  He  was  the  first 
who  kept  his  Father's  commandments.  By  him  the  di- 
vine perfections  of  the  Great  first  cause  were  first 
taught.  • 

30.  In  him  were  found  the  treasures  of  true  wisdom 
and  knowledge.  In  him  was  the  example  of  patience, 
meekness,  long-suffering,  universal  benevolence,  and 
love,  and  every  practice  that  became  the  Son  of  God, 
the  Prince  of  peace.    And  such  an  one  it  behoved  to  be 


P.    II.  JESUS    THE    CHRIST.  9! 

the  Saviour  of  mankind,  jriio  was  "  holy,  harmless,  un-     CHAP. 
defiled,  and  separate  from  sinners."  ' 

31.  It  is  evident  from  the  sacred  writings,  concerning    Heb.  viri, 
the  life  and  ministry  of  Jesus,  that  he  was  the  Christ;    26- 
that  is,  that  he  was  the  Anointed  of  God,  to  bring  sal- 
vation to  men — that  he  came   to  redeem  the  souls  of 

men  from  unrler  the  bondage  of  sin,  and  from  oppres- 
sion of  every  kind. 

32.  And  it  is  further  evident,  that  Christ  Jesus  was 
the  beginning  of  a  new  creation,  the  first  foundation  and 
chief  corner-stone  of  a  spiritual  kingdom,  which  had  no 
connexion  with  the  generation,  population,  increase,  or 
government  of  this  world,  but  merely  as  it  respected 
the  redemption  of  mankind. 

33.  Jesus  knew  that  his  testimony  would  cost  him  his 
life ;  but  seeing  that  for  the  cause  of  righteousness  he 
came  into  the  world,  he  willingly  chose  to  suffer  and  die 
in  the  accomplishment  of  that  very  design,  for  the  bene- 
fit of  mankind. 

34.  He  foretold  his  disciples  that  he  must  suffer  many     Luke 
things,  and  be  rejected  of  this  generation,  and  of  the  el-   xvii.  25. 
ders,  chief  priests,  and  scribes,  [or  writers,] — that  they    Markvii*. 
would  put  him  to  death,  and  that  he  would  rise  again   31, 

the  third  day.     In  all  of  which  his  followers  would  be 
included  according  to  his  saying,  "  If  they  have  persecu-   John  x<z 
ted  me,  they  will  persecute  you  also."  20* 

35  And  accordingly,  being  put  to  death  in  the  flesh, 
through  the  envy  of  the  chief  priests  and  rulers,  he  rose 
again  the  third  day:  and  by  many  infallible  proofs,  shew- 
ed himself  alive  after  his  passion,  unto  his  disciples, 
whom  he  had  instructed  during  the  time  of  his  ministry, 
and  chosen  to  be  witnesses  of  his  name;  appearing  to 
them  forty  days,  and  speaking  of  the  things  pertaining1 
to  the  kingdom  of  God. 

36.  And  having  through  the  Holy  Ghost,  given  com- 
mandment to  his   apostles,  to  teach  all  nations  in  his 
name,  beginning  at  Jerusalem, — charged  them  to  tarry      Luke 
there  until  they  should  be  endued  with  power  from  on   £xiv.  47-~- 
high ;  and  having  led  them  out  as  far  as  Bethany,  he  lift- 
ed up  his  hands  and  blessed  them.     And  while  he  bless- 
ed them,  a  cloud  received  him  out  of  their  sight,  and    Actg  s  ^ 
they  worshipped  him;  and  returned  to  Jerusalem  with   9. 
great  joy,  and  continued  there  with  one  accord  until  the 
day  of  Pentecost. 


52. 


$2  THE   lK9TITUTI0tf    6P  P     IL 

CHAPTEPT  III. 

The  Institution  of  the  Primitive  Church. 


:-" 


C  n'rP"       1"^  is  evident  from  the  scriptures,  that  the  apostles  of 
5  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  had  received  no  real  spiritual 
understanding-  of  the  nature  of  his  kingdom,  until  they 
were  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

2.  Although  it  is  written,  that  John  was  filled  withv 
the  Holy  Ghost,  that  Zacharias  and  Elizabeth  were  tilled 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  that  th<  prophets  and  holy 
men  of  God  in  old  time,  spake  as  they  were  moved  by 
the  Holy  Ghost;  yet  after  all  this,  it  was  said  that  the 
Holy  Ghost  was  not  yet  given,  because  that  Jesus  was 
not  yet  glorified. 

3.  When  therefore,  the  prophets  or  holy  men  of  God 
are  represented  as  having  the  Holy  Ghost,  or  the  spirit 
of  Christ,  before  Christ  was  fully  made  manifest  in  the 
church  his  true  body,  it  meaneth  nothing  more  than 
their  being  enlightened  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  influ- 
enced them,  at  certain  times,  to  prophesy  of  things  to 
come,  but  did  not  abide  and  remain  in  them,  as  the  con* 
ttant  spring  of  all  their  actions. 

4.  There  was  evidently  an  extraordinary  measure' 
and  manner,  in  which  the  Holy  Ghost  was  to  be  receiv- 
ed according  to  the  promise  of  Christ,  which  could  not 
possibly  take  place,  until  the  work  of  regeneration  v>  as 
completed  in  him,  and  till  he  was  glorified,  and  received 
that  fulness  of  the  spirit  which  was  the  promise  of  the 
Father,  and  which  was  to  flow  from  him,  to  such  as  were 
united  to  him  by  faith  and  obedience,  as  members  of 
his  body. 

5.  Jesus  could,  and  did  administer  a  measure  of  his 
spirit  to  his  disciples,  while  he  was  with  them;  and  they 
could  go  forth  in  faith,  and  speak  in  his  name;  and  in 
the  power  of  that  spirit  which  they  received  from  him, 
they  could  cast  out  unclean  spirits,  and  perform  many 
miracles.  But  they  had  not  the  fountain  abiding  in 
them,  from  which  that  power  flowed;  and  therefore, 
they  followed  Jesus  from  place  to  place,  and  receded 
their  ministrations  from  him. 

6.  This  was  signified  by  the  tabernacle  of  I\!o?es  in 
the  wilderness,  which  was  followed  by  ibe  children  of 
Israel  until  the  ark  of  the  testimony  found  a  fixed  habi- 
tation in  the  temple  of  Solomon, 


r.  ii. 


The  primitive  church. 


&5 


7.  Christ  Jesus,  while  in  the  body  of  his  flesh,  was 
the  true  tabernacle  which  the  Lord  pitched  and  not 
man.  And  the  Primitive  Church  was  the  temple  of  the 
living  God,  where  his  mind  and  will  was  made  known; 
which  was  prefigured  by  the  rirst  temple  at  Jerusalem. 

8.  Christ  Jesus,  while  visible  on  earth,  asked  his  dis- 
ciples, saying,  'k  Whom  say  ye  that  f  am?  And  Simon 
Peter  answered  and  said,  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son 
of  the  living  God." 

9.  And  Jesus  answered,  and  said  unto  him,  "  Blessed 
art  thou  Simon  Bar-jona:  for  flesh  and  blood  hath  not 
revealed  it  unto  thee,  but  my  Father  who  is  in  heav- 
en. And. I  say  unto  thee,  that  thou  art  Peter,*  and  up- 
on this  rock  I  will  build  my  church,  and  the  gates  of  hell 
shall  not  prevail  against  it.  And  I  will  give  unto  thee 
the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven:  and  whatsoever 
thou  shalt  bind  on  earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven;  and 
whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed 
in  heaven." 

10.  "God  is  the  Rock. — For  other  foundation  can  no 
man  lay  than  that  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ."  The 
Revelation  of  God  through  Christ,  was  therefore  the 
Rock,  upon  which  he  promised  to  build  his  church. — 
And  though  this  revelation  was  in  all  the  apostles,  and 
was  the  same  by  which  the  prophets  had  prophesied  of 
Christ;  yet,  according  to  the  promise  of  Christ,  Peter 
was  ordained  to  be  the  leader  among  the  apostles  in  the 
church. 

1 1.  At  the  same  time  that  the  disciples  of  Jesus  mani- 
fested their  faith  concerning  him,  he  charged  them  to 
tell  no  man  that  he  was  Jesus  the  Christ.  ||  By  which  it 
may  be  clearly  seen,  that  although  he  had  given  them 
great  authority  from  time  to  time,  respecting  their  fu- 
ture mission;  yet  while  he  was  visibly  present  with 
them,  they  could  not  exercise  that  authority,  until  they 
had  received  an  abiding  seal  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

12.  Christ  could  never  be  seen  hy  mortal  eye,  nor  the 
nature  of  his  kingdom  be  understood  by  human  wisdom. 


CHAP. 
III. 

Heb.  vii. 
2.  ix.  11. 

2  Cor.  vi. 
16. 


Mat.  xvt. 
15—19, 


Deut. 
xxxii.  4. 
1  Cor.  iii* 

11. 


Eph.ii.2f 


Matt.  x?f 

20. 

!|  Or  Gr, 

that  Jesus 
himself  is 
the  ChrisU 


*  His  former  name  was  Simon,  and  the  name  Peter  (in  the  original 
Petr'os,  i.  e.  a  Rock  or  Stone)  was  given  him  by  Christ,  signifying  that 
in  him  should  be  manifested  the  Revelation  of  God ;  and  by  this  Reve- 
lation through  Christ,  he  was  constitute'!  the  foundation  or  chief  corner 
stone  of  the  primitive  Church  after  Christ,  and  the  leader  of  the  twelve 
apostles.  See  Matt,  xvi.  18,  and  John  i.  42.  N.  B.  Kephas.  or  as  it  ia 
in  our  translation  Cephas,  is  said  to  be  a  Syriac  word,  and  signified 
th,g  same  thing  which  Peter  doth  in  Greek,  namely,  a  Rock  or  Stone.* 


94  THK    INSTITUTION    OF  t\    IL 

He  was  only  known  by  Revelation.  The  disciples  of 
-  themselves,  were  far  from  having  a  peifect  under- 
standing either  of  Christ  or  his  kingdom,  until  the  day 
of  Pentecost,  after  they  had  received  the  spiiit  of  pro- 
mise, by  which  they  remembered  and  understood  what 
Jesus  before  had  taught  them. 

13.  When  Jesus  spake  to  them,  that  he  must  suffer 
■^'ait  xv;,  many  things  of  the  elders,  and  chief  priests,  and  scribes, 
*Jj~"^-       and  be  killed,  and  be  raised  again  the  third  day;  Peter 

began  to  rebuke  him.  saying,  u  Be  it  far  from  thee  Lord; 
this  shall  not  be  unto  thee.  But  he  turned  and  said 
unto  Peter,  Get  thee  behind  me  Satan;  thou  art  an  of- 
fence unto  me:  for  thou  savourest  not  the  things  that  be 
of  God,  but  those  that  be  of  men.*'1 

14.  The  disciples  believed,  and  knew  that  Jesus  was 
the  Christ  of  God,  but  he  had  often  occasion  to  complain 

cri.U.       °f  tne  dulness  of  their  appreheusion.     "How  is  it  that 
ye  do  not  understand?" 

15.  Jesus  said  unto  them,  M  Yet  a  little  while,  and  the 
world  seeth  me  no  more;  but  ye  see  me:  because  1  live, 

Johnxiv.     ye  shall  live  also.     At  that  day  ye  shall  know  that  I  am 

19.  20.         in  my  Father,  and  ye  in  me.  and  1  in  you.*1     And  again: 

Sri.  25.       "These  things  have  I  spoken  unto  you  in  proverbs:  but 

the  time  cometh,  when  I  shall  no  more  speak  unto  you  in 

proverbs,  but  1  shall  show  you  plainly  of  the  Father.1* 

16.  From  which  it  is  plain,  that,  although  they  knew 
ihnt  b»  ca™e  from  God,  yet  they  did  not  know  what  it 
was  to  be  in  Christ,  and  to  have  Christ  dwelling  in  them : 
nor  did  they  as  yet,  in  reality,  know  the  Father. 

17.  Even  after  the  resurrection  of  Jesus,  unto  the 
la-t,  when  he  was  about  to  take  his  leave  of  his  little 
family,  whom  he  had  made  heirs  of  his  kingdom  by 
promise,  they  still  remained  ignorant  of  the  nature  of 
that  kingdom.  For  being  assembled  together  in  his  last 
interview  with  them,  they  asked  him,  saying,  M  Lord  wilt 
thou  at  this  time  restore  again  the  kingdom  to  Israel?*' 

\ctsi.  6,  18.  The  only  answer  they   received,  was.  -  h  is  not 

7-8-  for  you  to  know  the  times,  or  the  seasons,  which  the  Fa- 

ther hath  put  in  his  own  power.  But  ye  shall  receive 
power,  after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon  you:  and 
ye  shall  be  witnesses  unto  me,  both  in  Jerusalem  and  all 
Judea.  and  in  Samaria,  and  unto  the  utmost  part  of  the 
earth:* 

19.  It  is  evident  that  they  were  still  intent  upon  an 
earthly  kingdom— that  they  still  imagined  the  Messiah 


P.    II.  THE    PRIMITIVE    CHURCB.  %% 

would  deliver  their  nation  from  under  the  Roman  gov-    CHAP, 
eminent,   and    restore   again,  that  kingdom  to   Israel,  • 

which  in  the  days  of  David  and  Solomon,  stood  in  its   Luk.  xxiy. 
highest  degree  of  earthly  glory,  although  Christ  had    21»  25. 
plainly  told  them.  That  his  kingdom  was  not  of  this 
world. 

20.  But  when  the  sound  came  from  heaven,  as  of  a   ^c|3  "• 
rushing  mighty  wind,  and  filled  all  the  house  where  they      ' 
were  sitting— and  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  began  to  speak  with  other  tongues,  as  the 
spirit  gave  them  utterance; 

21.  Then,  and  not  till  then,  they  began  to  know  the 
truth  of  Christ's  words,  relating  to  the  design  of  his 
work,  and  the  nature  of  his  kingdom.  This  was  the 
Spirit  of  anointing  with  which  Jesus  himself  was  anoint- 
ed; and  which  he  had  promised  to  send  them,  to  lead* 
them  into  all  truth,  an  I  which  brought  to  their  remem- 
brance whatever  he  had  taught  them,  either  by  precept 
or  example. 

22.  Here  then  was  the  true  institution  of  the  Primi- 
tive Church;  even  the  Spirit  of  truth  and  revelation  of 
God  given  to  the  apostles,  was  the  foundation  upon  which 
the  Church  was  built : — The  anointing  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
that  is.  Christ  himself,  being  the  chief  corner-stone: 
Christ  dwelling  in  his  people,  and  they  in  him,  accord- 
ing to  promise. 

23.  And  as  tongues  were  for  a  sign,  and  the  apostles 
received  this  gift,  in  the  nrst  out-pouring  of  the  Spirit; 

this  gift  was  therefore  the  true  and  proper  seal  of  their   Mark  xvi. 
commission,  to  go  and  teach  all  nations,  to  baptize  them    ?c 
with  the   same   Spirit,  and  teach   them  to   observe   all    21,22. 
things  whatsoever  Jesus  had  commanded  them. 

24.  Hence  it  is  evideiu  that  the  Primitive  Church  was 
not  built  upon  any  human  system  whatever,  artfully 
formed  by  man's  device;  but  upon  the  Revelation  of  the 
living  God.  made  manifest  in  the  hearts  of  living  and 
chosen  witnesses. 

25.  The  first  apostles  were  plain,  honest,  illiterate 
men,  who  cared  for  no  other  knowledge  than  what  they 
receiver!  from  Jesus,  woo  himself  also,  had  never  learn- 
ed letters,  according  to  the  order  of  the  Jewish  priest- 
hood. 

26.  Jesus  had    promised   them,  saying,  u  I  wi!1    pray      ChfP',- 
the  Father,  and   be  shad   give  you  another  Comforter,    xnanff 
tl*al  he  may  abide  with  you  forever  >  even  the  Spint  of  xvi.  13, 


Lor.  xiv. 


John  viL 
15. 


Sir  TUT   INSTITUTION    OF  P.   II, 

CHAP,     truth,  whom  ihe  world  cannot  receive. — When  he  the 

-  Spirit  of  truth,  is  come,  he  will  gui<ie  yoo  into  all  truth: 

for  he  shall  not  speak  of  himself;   but  whatsoever  he 

shall   hear,  that  shall  he  speak;  and  he  will  show  you 

things  to  come." 

27.  This  was  the  spirit  which  the  apostles  received 
on  the  day  of  Pentecost — This  was  the  rule  of  their  faith, 
the  bond  of  their  union,  and  the  spring  of  their  actions. 

28.  The  work  of  Christ  was  spiritual:  and  therefore 
what  Moses  wrote  upon  hewed  stone.  Christ  Jesus  wrote 
upon  the  hearts  and  minds  of  his  true  followers:  and  in 
the  same  manner  the  testimony  of  truth  was  conveyed 
from  the  apostles  to  others. 

Johnxiv  ^'  Christ  Jesus  taught  his  apostles,  saying.  "  If  ye 
15.  love  me,  keep  my  commandments. — As  the  Father  hath 

loved  me,  so  have  I  loved  you:  continue  ye  in  my  love, 
chap.  xv.  If  ye  keep  my  commandments,  ye  shall  abide  in  my 
v,  io.  14.    love;  even  as  I  have  kept  my  Father's  commandments, 

and  abide  in  his  love. — Ye  are   my   friends,  if  ye   do 

whatsoever  I  command  you." 

30.  Nothing  then  was  necessary  to  the  government  of 
the  Church,  but  for  those  who  had  learned  of  Christ,  to 
walk  even  as  he  walked;  to  follow  his  example;  and  to 

Matt.  v.  tet  their  light  so  shine,  that  others  seeing  their  good 
1C.  works,  might   learn  to  copy  after  them.     As  saith  the 

1  Cor.  xi.  ap0St]e?  u  ge  ye  followers  of  me,  even  as  I  also  am  of 
Phil.  iii.  Christ.'"  And  again,  u  Brethren,  be  followers  together 
•*"•  of  me,  and  mark  them  which  walk  so,  as  ye  have  us  for 

an  ensample." 

31.  And  thus  while  the  spirit  of  love  and  obedience 
flowed  from  Christ  the  head,  through  every  member  of 
his  body,  which  was  his  Church,  they  became  one  with 
Christ,  as   Christ  was  one  with  God.     And  hence  the 

1  Johniv.  followers  of  Christ  could  say  in  the  spirit  of  truth,  -  A> 
17.  he  is,  so  are  we  in  this  world.'" 

32.  Herein  was  the  prayer  of  Christ  Jesus  answered, 
.TohnsTii.    "  That  they  may  be  one;  as  thou,  Father,  art  in  me,  and 

I  in  thee;  that  they   also  may  be  one   in  us:  that   the 
world  may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me." 

33.  It  is  very  evident  that  the  Spirit  which  the  apos- 
tles received  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  did  actually  pro- 
duce the  kind  offices  of  love  and  benevolence,  and  every 
i^ood  work,  in  those  who  received  the  apostle's  word. 

34.  The  effects  of  that  Spirit  with  which,  and  into 
which,  they  were  baptized,  were  manifest  to  the  honest 


V,   II.  THE    PRIMITIVE    CHURCH.  -9' 

hearted,  as  flowing  from  a  good  cause;  while  to  the     c?tjP" 

blind  und  dishonest,  they  appeared  as  the  effects  of  in-    __ 

toxication.  Justice  and  freedom,  harmony  and  peace, 
reigned  in  them  and  among  them:  and  they  were  united 
together,  not  hy  human  systems  or  the  laws  of  men,  but 
by  the  cords  of  faith  and  love. 

35.  "  And  all  that  believed  were  together,  and  had  all  Acts  ii. 
things  common: — and  breaking  bread  from  hou*e  to  44—46. 
house,  did  eat  their  meat  with  gladness  and  singleness 

of  heart. — And  the  Lord  added  to  the  church  daily  such 
as  should  be  saved/' 

36.  "  And  the  multitude  of  them  that  believed  were  chap.  it. 
-of  one  heart  and   of  one  soul :  neither  said  any  of  them  32— 35. 

that  aught  of  the  things  which  he  possessed  was  his 
own  ;  but  they  had  all  things  common.  And  with 
great  power  gave  the  apostles  witness  of  the  resunec- 
tion  of  the  Lord  Jesus;  and  great  grace  was  upon  them 
all.  Neither  was  there  any  among  them  that  lacked; 
for  as  many  as  had  possessions  of  lands  or  houses  sold 
them, — and  distribution  was  made  unto  every  man  ac- 
cording as  he  had  need." 

37.  Such  then  was  the  spirit  of  harmony,  love,  justice, 
and  equality,  that  was  manifest  in  the  Primitive  Church 
at  Jerusalem;  after  which  the  Gentile  churches  more  or 
less  copied,  in  the  dajps  of  the  apostles.  The  whole  work 
was  evidently  wrought  b)'  the  internal  operation  of  the 
wisdom  and  power  of  God; — a  work  which  no  human 
wisdom  nor  power  on  earth  could  ever  have  effected. 

38.  It  is  further  evident,  that  the  apostles  exercised 
no  authority  over  the  conscience  or  conduct  of  any,  to 
force  them  to  believe  or  practise  any  thing  beyond,  or 
contrary  to  their  own  convictions  and  choice. 

39.  This  is  clear  from  the  case  of  Ananias,  concerning    ch      v 
the  joint-interest  of  the  Church;  who  having  sold  a  pos-   1—4. 
session,  came  deceitfully  to  give  up  a  part,  under  a  pre- 
tence of  giving  up  the  whole.     But  Peter  reproved  him, 
saying,  "While  it  remained,  was  it  not  thine  own?  and 
after  it  was  sold,  was  it  not  in  thine  own  power?  Why 

hast  thou  conceived  this  thing  in  thine  heart?  thou  hast 
not  lied  unto  men,  but  unto  God." 

40.  From  which  it  may  also  be  observed,  that  such 
was  the  burning  and  penetrating  light  of  God.  in  those 
who  were  commissioned  with  the  true  gospel,  as  entire- 
ly excluded  the  feigned  believer  and  the  hypocrite, 
from  aay  part  or  lot  in  that  matter, 

N 


98  THE    INSTITUTION'    OF,    kc .  P.    H. 

CVnl  ****  Those  who  are  ignorant  of  the  true  spirit   thai 

.^J governed  the  followers  <>]  Christ  aftei  the  day  of  Pen- 
tecost, might  assign  many  reasons  for  the  conduct  of  the 
apostles  and  the  Primitive  Church,  in  selling  their  pos- 

ons,  nnd  making  distribution  among  the  ljelie>  ei 
every  man  had  need,  and  j  all  things  common. 

42.  Lut  in  truth,  it  was  impossible  for  those  who  were 
of  one  heart  and  of  one  soul,  to  act  otherwise.  They 
were  members  of  Christ's  body,  and  were  actuated  by 

iCor.xii.    one   spirit,  and  therefore,   if  one  member  suffered,  all 
13,  14,26.   the  pggj  suflfered  \ v i t h  it;  and  if  one  member  rejoiced, 
all  the  rest  rejoiced  with  it. 

43.  The  very  spirit  of  justice,  equity  and  love,  by 
which  they  became  of  one  heart,  and  of  one  soul,  was 
the  moving  cause  of  their  conduct.  Their  conduct  was 
the  only  true  seal  of  their  profession,  and  the  only  true 
evidence  that  they  had  given  up  all  for  Christ  and  the 
kingdom  of  heaven's  sake;  as  Peter  plainly  asserted 
that  he  and  the  rest  of  the  apostles  had  done,  before 
Jesus  left  them. 

\ctsvi  *f»  Tnc  wor^  °f  God,  through  the  ministry  of  the 

i_j.  apostles,  was  propagated   first  at  Jerusalem.     And  be- 

lievers having  greatly  multiplied,  seven  deacons,  men 
filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  wisdom,  were  cho- 
sen by  the  advice  of  the  apostles,  to  take  the  charge  of 
the  temporal  economy  of  the  church. 
45.  ''At  that  time  there  was  a  great  persecution  against 
rhap. vin.  tjie  church  which  was  at  Jerusalem;  and  they  were  all 
scattered  abroad  throughout  the  regions  of  Judea  and 
Samaria,  except  the  apostles." 

46.  Soon  after  this  the  gospel  was  opened  to  the  Gen- 
tile nations,  principally  by  the  ministry  of  Paul,  who 
had  received  his  mission  from  Christ,  through  Annanias, 
a  member  of  the  church,  and  churches  were  planted 
among  the  Gentiles. 

47.  But  the  Gentile  churches  were  very  different 
from  that  which  was  first  founded  by  the  twelve  apos- 
tles at  Jerusalem.  The  church  at  Jerusalem  was  of 
one  heart  and  of  one  soul;  whereas  diversity  of  senti- 
ments and  manners  prevailed  among  the  churches  of 
the  Gentiles. 

48.  Such  however,  was  the   spirit  or  nature  of  the 
el,  that  no  one  was  ever  compelled  to  believe  or 

practise  any  thing  contrary  to  his  own  understanding 
and  choice. 


F.    II;  THE    CROSS    MAINTAINED    BY,    &C.  9£ 

CHAPTER.  IV. 

The  Cross  maintained  by  the  Primitive  Church. 

ALL  who  believed  the  doctrines  taught  by  the  apos-     CHAP, 
ties,  and  were  reclaimed  from  the  open  practice  * 

of  vice,  were  received,  and  counted  as  believers,  wheth- 
er Jews  or  Gentiles,  how  much  soever  they  differed  in 
many  things. 

2.  It  was  indeed  a  marvellous  work,  that  brought 
down  those  Gentiles,  with  all  their  learning  and  wisdom, 
in  any  degree  to  accept  of  the  humiliating  gospel  of 
a  despised  and  persecuted  Nazarene; — that  reclaimed 
them  from  their  heathenish  and  lascivious  practices; — • 
from  a  plurality  of  wives,  to  be  confined  to  one  wife ;  and 
from  their  pagan  idolatry,  to  serve  the  living  and  true 
God. 

3.  The  gospel  that  Christ  taught,  was  a  gospel  of 
selfdenial  and  mortification  to  a  carnal  nature;  which  is 
called  the  cross  of  Christ.     "He  that  taketh  not  his   38att*  x 
cross  and  followeth  after  me  (said  Jesus)  is  not  worthy 

of  me." 

4.  "  If  any  man  will  come  after  me,  let  him  deny  him-    xvi.  24, 
self,  and  take  up  his  cross,  and  follow  me.     For  whoso-   25> 
ever  will  save  his  life,  shall  lose  it;  and  whosoever  will 

lose  his  life  for  my  sake,  shall  find  it." 

5.  "  If  any  man  come  to  me,  and  hate  not  his  father,    Luke  xiv< 
and  mother,  and  wife,  and  children,  and  brethren,  and       : 
sisters,  yea,  and  his  own  life  also,  he  cannot  be  my  dis- 
ciple.   And  whosoever  doth  not  bear  his  cross,  and  come 

after  me,  cannot  be  my  disciple."  •   ' 

6.  Such  were  the  precepts  of  the  gospel  taught  by 
Jesus,  and  confirmed  to  his  followers  by  his  own  daily 
life  of  selfdenial  and  the  cross.  Arid  his  apostles  obey- 
ed his  precepts  and  followed  his  example,  faithfully  ab- 
staining from  every  sensual  and  carnal  work  of  the  flesh, 
as  he  did,  and  preached  the  same  to  others;  which 
was  a  stumbling  block  to  the  Jews,  and  to  the  Greeks 
foolishness. 

7.  The  former  were  superstitiously  bigoted  to  the 
rites  of  Moses,  and  hated  the  idea  of  a  Messiah  and  his 
kingdom,  that  would  not  bring  every  other  nation  and 
kingdom  into  subjection  to  thetn.  The  latter  were  base- 
ly licentious,  and  meted  to  the  pompous  and  supersti* 


100  THE    CROSS    MAINTAINED    BY  P.    1/ 

CI,,^P-     tious  ceremonies  of  their  pagan  gods  and  goddesses;  and 
j.        hated  the  piety  and  simplicity  of  the  gospel. 

8.  A  Messiah  who  would  have  tolerated  mankind  in 
liceotiodsoess,  and  in  shedding  each  other's  hlood.  and 
who  could  have  proved  hy  miracles,  that  the  practice 
of  vice  and  every  carnal  pleasure,  was  the  readiest  way 
to  heaven,  would  have  given  little  or  no  offence  to  Jews 
or  Pagans. 

9.  But  this  was  not  the  case:  Jesus  said  to  his  kins- 
John  vii.  men,  "The  world  cannot  hate  you;  but  me  it  hateth, 
7-              because  I  testify  of  it,  that  the  works  thereof  are  evil." 

tv.  18,     And  to  his  disciples  he  said,  "  If  the  world  hate  you,  ye 
19,  20.     know  that  it  hated  me  before  it  hated  you  " 

10.  "If  ye  were  of  the  world,  the  world  would  love 
his  own :  but  because  ye  are  not  of  the  world,  but  1  have 
chosen  you  out  of  the  world,  therefore  the  wTorld  hateth 
you.  Remember  the  word  that  I  said  unto  you-.  The 
servant  is  not  greater  than  his  lord.  If  they  have  per-' 
secuted  me,  they  will  also  persecute  you.'" 

1 1.  The  fundamental  cause  of  all  the  ofience  in  Christ 
and  his  immediate  followers,  and  of  all  the  persecutions 
against  them,  was  their  lives  of  virtue  and  selfdenial, 
by  which  they  were  pointedly  separated  and  distin- 
guished from  the  children  of  this  world. 

12t  To  speak  after  the  common  manner  of  men, 
Christ  Jesus  himself  was  not  married;  and  such  of  the 
apostles  as  had  wives,  when  they  came  to  follow  Christ 
in  the  spiritual  work  of  regeneration,  had  nothing  more 
to  do  with  the  works  of  natural  generation.  And  such  of 
them  as  were  single  when  they  were  first  called  to  fol- 
low Christ,  ever  after,  remained  so,  with  regard  to  the 
practice  of  the  world.  And  all  his  real  followers  with- 
out exception,  took  up  their  cross,  and  abstained  from 
every  carnal  gratification  of  the  flesh. 

13.  And  herein  the   words  of  Christ  to  his  Father, 
chap.       concerning  his  followers,  were  strictly  true:  "I  have 

xvii.  14.     given  them  thy  word;  and  the  world  hath  hated  them. 
•  because  they  are  not  of  the  world,  even  as  I  am  not  of 
the  world." 

14.  The  word  which  Christ  gave  to  those  whom  he 
had  chosen,  was,  Follow  me;  and  in  following  him,  they 
walked  even  as  he  walked,  and  denied  themselves  as 
he  did.  Here  was  the  cause  of e\ery  offence,  of  every 
evil  suspicion  and  false  construction  upon  their  lives 
and  conduct. 


P,    II.  THE   PRIMITIVE    CHURCH** # 

15.  The  Pharisees  came  to  Jesus,  tempting  Urn,  and     c^p> 

raying  unto  him,  "Js  it  lawful  for  a  man  to  put  away 

his  wife  for  every  cause?"  As  though  his  doctrine  led  to    Matt.  xii. 
a  licentious  variety:  for  they  had  no  better  esteem  of  it.    3~ 12- 

16.  He  answered  and  said  unto  them,  "Have  ye  not 
$ead,  ti^at  he  who  made  them  at'  the  banning,  made 
them  mail  and  female;  and  said,  for  this  cause  shall  a 
man  leave  father  and  mother,  and  cleave  unto  his  wife; 
and  they  twain  shall  be  one  flesh?  What  therefore,  Ged 

fhath  joined  together,  let  not  man  put  asunder.     They 
#ay  unto  him,  Why  did  Moses  then  command  to  give  a 
writing  of  divorcement,  and  to  put  her  away?" 

17.  From  which  it  is  plain  that  they  did  not  under- 
stand him.  Jesus  did  not  refer  them  to  the  history  of 
the  stiff-necked  and  rebellious  Jews,  nor  to  the  history 
of  mankind  in  general,  who  after  the  fall  had  corrupted 
the  earth;  but  he  referred  them  to  what  was  said  at 
the  beginning,  when  man  stood  in  a  state  of  innocence. 

18.  "  He  saith  unto  them,  Moses,  because  of  the  hard- 
ness'of  your  hearts,  suffered  you  to  put  away  your 
wives:  but  from  the  beginning  it  was  not  so.  And  I  say 
unto  you,  Whosoever  shall  put  av?ay  his  wife,  except  it 
be  for  fornication,  and  shall  marry  another,  committeth 
adultery;  and  whoso  marrieth  her  who  is  put  away, 
committeth  adultery." 

19.  By  this  he  exposed  the  hidden  cause  of  putting* 
away  their  wives,  and  marrying  others.  His  disciples 
understood  him,  and  said,  "If  the  case  of  the  man  be  so 
with  h^s  wife,  it  is  not  good  to  marry." 

29.  Jesus  approved  of  their  understanding,  and  mani- 
fested it  to  be  a  gift  of  God,  by  observing. — "  All  men 
cannot  receive  this  saying,  save  they  to  whom  it  is  given. 
For  there  are  some  eunuchs,  which  were  so  born  from 
their  mother's  womb;  and  there  are  some  eunuchs, 
which  were  made  eunuchs  of  men;  and  there  be  eu- 
nuchs, which  have  made  themselves  eunuchs  for  the 
kingdom  of  heaven's  sake.  He  that  is  able  to  receive 
it,  let  him  receive  it." 

21.  Jesus  knew  that  all  men  did  not,  and  would  not 
receive  his  sayings:  the  generality  closed  their  eves, 
lest  they  should  see,  and  stopped  their  ears,  lest  they 
should  hear,  and  be  converted  from  the  evil  of  their 
doings 

22.  He  knew  that  none  but  such  as  willingly  denied 
themselves,  and  followed  his  example,  of  choice,  were 

N  2 


Jt>2  ••d^CROSS    MAINTAINED   BV  P.    ft 

(  ]]^  .  to  ] c  iiis  disciples:  and  therefore  he  never  forced 

^_    :u\y  to  receive  his  sayings,  nor  to  follow  him,  by  any 
human  authority  whatever.  i 

He  felt  it  his  duty  to  reprove  hypocrites;  and  to 
teach- those  who  ha#  ears  to  hear,  what  was  necessary 
to  be  done,  in  JrderMo  obtain  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
An#  when  he  mid"  He  that  is  able  to  receivfe  #,  letthinfA 
r^frive  &,  he  left  it  with  themselves,  either  to  choose^*, 
oiAefusc. 

r2r4.  And  when  he  saitl,  "  IPkny  man  come  to  me,  and^ 
hate  not  his  >)u\  mother,  and  wife,  and  children, ' 

and  brethren,  and  sisters,  yea,  and  his  own  life  also,  he 
cannot  be  my  disciple," — Was  it  either  their  souls  or 
tjieir  bodies  that  were  to  be  hated?  In  no  wise.  But  ifc 
was  that  seltish  disposition,  and  fleshly,  earthly  tie  of  a 
corrupt  nature,  which  rivalled  God's  claim  to  the  prin- 
cipal seat  of  man's  affectilns.  This  he  taught  his  disci- 
ples to  hate. 

25.  He' came  not  to  destroy  men's  lives,  but  to  save- 
John  id-      them.    "God  sent  not  his  Son  into  the  world  to  condemn 

the  world;  but  that  the  world  through  him  might  be 
saved."  £jf 

26.  his  clear  from^the  circumstance  of  the  marriage 
in  Cana  of  Gallilee,  to  which  both  Jesus  and  his  disci- 
ples were  called,  that  he  did  not  condemn  the  most  dar- 

^jhap.  vn.     jjng  practiCe  of  the  world.     Neither  did  he  condemn- 
the  adulteress,  although  she  was  taken  in  the  Aery  act. 

27.  Christ  Jesus  was  not  of  this  world,  and  therefore" 
it  was  not  his  concern,  either  to  justify  or  cdfidemji  their 
conduct.*  His  being  at  a  marriage  in  Caifta,  affd  turn- 
ing water  into  wine,  was  for  a  belter  purpose.   'As  it  is 

'John  ii.       written,  "  This  beginning  of  miracles  did  Jesue  in  Cana 
A1-  of  Galilee,  and  manifested  forth  his  glory;  and  his  dis- 

ciples believed  on  him."  This  was  the  tr/e  end  and 
design  of  his  being  there. — Not  to  confirm  fhe  practice 
of  the  world,  but  to  confirm  the  faith  of  his  followers. 
23.  And  what  was  that  glory  which  he  showed  unto 
them,  but  a  manifestation  of*his  own  gWfry,  and  the  glo- 
ry of  his  Father,  in  which  he  was  to  come  with  all  hisr 

*  Jesus  Christ  utterly  refused  to  intermeddle  in  the  civil  or  political 
affairs  of  tins  world.  "  Man,  who  made  me  a  judge  er  a  divider  mer 
you'?"  said  he  to  one  wrrt>  applied  to  Inn:  for  t!  ;.t  i  uri  St  •   l.uko 

xii.  14.  The  truth  i?,  his  kingdom  was  not  of  this  world  ;  and  tnt^  fore 
he  would  neither  be  a  king  nor  a  ju  'gt:..hi>  t  me  was  notcomej  and 
whatever  those  who  followed!  the  course«of  the  world  chose  to  do,  he 
did  not  interfere  to  frustrate  their  designs* 


P.    tt.  THE    PRIMITIVE    CfiURCH.  \6S 

holy  angels,  at  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb?    For  Jesus     CHAP, 
himself  was  not  yet  glorified.  ' 

29.  And  his  turning  water  into  wine,  was  nothing  less  Rev.  xi*. 
to  his  disciples,  than  a  seal  of  the  certainty  of  the  fu-  7- 

ture  accomplishment  of  his  own  marriape;  and  a  figu- 
rative r»ani testation  of  that   wine  which  he  afterwards   Mat  XX7i 
prom>  .ink  with  them  in  his  Father's  kingdom.    29,  ' 

30.  ir  is  therefore  a  mistake,  among  those  who  pro- 
s  to  be  his  followers,  to  suppose,  that  because,  as  they 

,  he  jracecba  marriage  with  his  presence,  he  there- 
by gave  any  one  the  more  latitude  for  the  carnal  grati- 
fication o4ve  flesh.        ♦        Q. 

31.  OnWre  same  mode  of  carnaf  reasoning,  might  it 
not  with  equal  propriety  be  said,  that  because  he  turned 
so  much"  water  into  wine,  after  men  had  well  drunk,  he 
also  encoi^aged  drunkenness? 

32.  When  he  graced  with  his  presence  the  assemblies 
of  publicans  and  harlots,  and  ate  and  drank  with  them, 
did  he  thereby  encourage  them  in  injustice  and  whore- 
dom?   For  his  enemies  had  no  better  sense  of  his  life 

and  conduct,  who  called  him,  u  A  wine  bibber,  a  glutton-    S^P*  *" 
©us  man,  a  friend  of  publicans  and  sinners." 

33.  But  shall  we  not  rather  say,  that  he  took  those 
opportunities  of  being  with  them,  in  order  to  teach  or 
show  them,  by  his  example,  a  better  way  of  living? 
For  he  came  not  to  call  the  self-righteous,  but  sinners  to 
repentance. 

34.  And  what  more  shall  we  say,   when  he  graced 

with  his  presence  the  dark  abodes  of  the  spirits  in  pris-    1  pet  ... 
on,  who  were  disobedient  under  all  the  long-suffering  of   i9T  20. 
God  in  the  days  of  Noah?     Shall  we  say  that  he  en- 
couraged them  still  to  continue  in  their  disobedience? 
Or  shall  we  not  rather  say,  that  he  preached  unto  them 
repentance? 

35.  It  is  an  undeniable  fact,  that  Christ  Jesus  and  his 
apostles  did  actually  abstain  from  all  the  carnal  works 
of  the  flesh — that  they  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  works 
of  generation,  and  neither  married  nor  gave  in  mar- 
riage, as  did  the  children  of  this  world. 

36.  And  it  is  as  undeniable,  that  when  the  gospel  wafl 
preached  among  the  Gentile  nations,  who  had  accustom- 
ed themselves  to  licentiousness  and  a  plurality  of  wives, 
every  man,  who  would  not  refrain,  was  permitted  to 
have  his  own  wife,  and  every  woman  her  own  husband, 

37.  Instructions  were  given  by  th«  apostle  of  the  Gei*= 


!-04 


TRE   CROSS    MAINTAINED   BY 


P.  » 


CHAP. 

n 

1  Tim. 

ui. 

2—12. 

Titus  i 

i, 

7. 

Eph.  v. 

33 

1  Cor.  vii. 

1—9 

fGr 

IV.  *;*;?, 

For,  or  be- 
cause of. 


II  Gr. 

#{  ,aiV  8T«C, 
0?  /s  KTCi'f . 

|  ) 

. 

another 

89  much. 


tile6;,  concerning*  married  bishops  and  deacons,  that  suc"h 
should  be  the  hu^-and  of  only  one  wife,  ruling  theil 

;.  having  their  children  in  subjection. — That 
the  husband  should  love  hi*  wife  e>en  as  himself,  and 
the  wife  see  that  she  reverence  her  husband.* 

38.  From  which  it  is  evident  that  none  were  forbid- 
den to  marry.     The  apostles  themselves  copied  the  ex- 
ample  of  Christ,  and  took  up  a  full  cross  against  the 
flesh;  but  there  were  many  professing-  Christ  in  the  aptAA  — 
ties'1  days  who  did  not.     The  gospel  was  e\er  a  matfMI 
of  free  choice,  and  not  of  compulsion. 

39.  Nevertheless,  a  plain  dfrtmction  is  uftfe  by  the 
Sacred  writers,  between  that  which  was  aciqptable  to 
the  Lord,  and  that  which  was  of  the  v  This  dis- 
tinction is  particularly   made   in   Paul's  ti  e  to 

'the  Corinthians:  unto  whom  he  writeth  as  un»  a  carnal 
people,  and  not  as  unto  spiritual. 

40.  The  third,  fourth,  h'fth  and  sixth  chapters  contain 
their  character,  which  is  very  different  from  that  given 
of  the  church  at  Jerusalem.  The  seventh  containeth  a 
diversity  of  instructions  concerning  the  married  and  un- 
married; and  concerning  which,  it  appeareth.  they  had 
written  to  him  before. 

41.  The  instructions  of  the  apostle  were  adapted  to 
the  state  of  the  people.  There  were  few  among  them 
who  were  able  to  bear  the  doctrines  of  the  cross,  and 
as  the  apostle  expresseth  it,  he  had  fed  them  with  milk, 
bacause  they  were  not  able  to  bear  meat:  and  therefore*, 
however  plain  and. pointed  he  speaketh  in  one  senteoee, 
in  another  he  indulgeth  them  with  permisi 

42.  In  the  rirst  verse  of  the  seventh  chapter,  he  an- 
swe:eth  them  very  pointedly,  saying,  u  It  is  good  for  a 
man  not  to  touch  a  woman!."  in  the  next  verse  he  speak* 
eth  by  permission,  saying.  "Nevertheless,  toavoid\\  for- 
nications, let  every  man  have  his  own  wife,  and  e\erv 
woman  her  own  husband."  and  so  on. 

43.  Then  again  he  pointedly  saith.  vi  I  would  that  all 
men  were  even  as  1  myself:  but  every  man  hath  his 
proper  gift  of  God.  [or  measure  of  faith.]  one  \\afhr  this 
manner,  and  another  after  that.]      1  say,   therefore,  to 

*For  a  critical  exposition  ofthi?  7th  chapter  of  Corinthians,  in  gen- 
eral, we  refer  the  reader  to  a  work  entitled  Dunlavy's  Manifi  -     .  I 

t  'V  more  corrupt  idea  could  not  be  invented  than  to  mal 
author  oi  all  tlic  different  manners  of  faith  and  practice  thai  i  - 

ii«t;an"ty ;  wo  cannot,  therefore,  admit,  u  genuine 
scripture,  those  words  which  arc  corruptly  used  to  ch  an 


I 


p.  II. 


tHE    PRIMITIVE    CaURCH. 


wo 


the  unmarried  and  widows,  it  is  good  for  them  if  they 
abide  even  as  I.  But  if  they  will  not  contain. ||  let  them 
marry:  for  it  is  better  to  marry  than  to  burn."' 

44.  This  was  the  best  instruction  the  apostle  could 
give  the  Corinthians  in  such  circumstances.  They 
might  now  live  a  little  longer  in  the  gratification  of  their 
flesh,  or  take  up  a  full  cross  and  follow  his  example,  as 
he  followed  the  example  of  Christ. 

45.  "  Jt  is  better  to  marry  than  to  burn,"  saith  he. — 
He  well  knew  their  licentious  dispositions,  and  that  it 
was  better  for  them  to  be  contented  with  one  wife,  than 
to  burn  in  their  lusts  one  towards  another,  or  defile 
themselves  with  mankind,  as  some  of  them  had  former- 
ly done. 

46.  The  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  fire  destroy- 
eth  the  very  nature  and  power  of  lust,  which  is  the 
cause  of  that  burning;  so  that  he  that  is  dead  to  sin,  can- 
not live  any  longer  therein,  being  delivered  and  made 
free  from  that  burning  of  the  flesh,  which  is  the  first 
and  moving  cause  to  sin.  • 

47.  As  long  therefore,  as  any  were  under  the  neces- 
sity of  making  any  provision  for  the  flesh,  it  was  an  evi- 
dence that  the  affections  and  lusts  of  the  flesh  were  nev- 
er yet  crucified,  nor  destroyed  by  the  baptism  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  fire,  with  which  the  apostles  and  all  the 
true  and  real  followers  of  Christ  were  baptized.  As  it 
is  written,  "They  that  are  Christ's,  have  crucified  the 
flesh,  with  the  affections  and  lusts." 

48.  Concerning  those  who  were  married,  the  apostle 
said,  "  Let  not  the  wife  depart  from  her  husband.  But 
and  if  she  depart,  let  her  remain  unmarried,  or  be  rec- 
onciled to  her  husband:  and  let  not  the  husband  put 
away  his  wife." 

49.  And  by  permission  he  said,  "If  any  brother  hath  a 
wife  that  believeth  not,  and  she  be  pleased  to  dwell 
with  him,  let  him  not  put  her  away.  And  the  woman 
who  hath  an  husband  that  believeth  not,  and  if  he  be 
pleased  to  dwell  with  her,  let  her  not  leave  him.  But 
if  the  unbelieving  depart,  let  him  depart.     A  brother  or 

idea.  To  suppose  that  one  good  christian  hath  a  proper  gift  of  God  to 
marry,  and  live  in  the  habitual  gratification  of  his  filthy  nature,  and  ano- 
ther to  take  up  his  cross  and  foil  >w  Christ,  would  imply  a  duplicity  in 
the  deity,  unworthy  the.  divine  character.  God  is  one,  and  his  people 
are  onp,  and  have  but  one  manner  of  faith,  an:l  live  one  manner  of 
life,  and  that  is  a  life  of  self  enial,  and  abstinence  from  every  things 
iha.t  defileth.    See  Eph.  iv.  I  Cor.  xii.  and  Matt,  x^ .  15. 


CHAP. 
IV. 

II  Gr. 


1  Cor.  vt 
9. 


Rom.  y% 
2. 


Gal.  v.  24 , 


I  Cor.  v'B 
10—15, 


100  THE    CROSS    MAINTAINED    BY  P.    IT, 

CHAP.     a  s^ter  is  not  under  bondage  in  such  cases:  but  God  hath 
_  called  us  (believers)  to  peu< 

50.  This  instruction  applieth  to  the  truth  of  Cli 
Ltfke  xii.     words,  "  Suppose  ye  that  I  am   come   to  give  peace  on 
51,52.         earth?     I  tell  you,  Nay;  but  rather  division:  For  from 

henceforth  there  shall  be  five  in  one  house  divided. 
Matt.  x.  three  against  two,  and  two  against  three. — And  a  man's 
36.  foes  shall  be  they  of  his  own  household." 

51.  But  here  the  remedy  is  prescribed  by  the  apostle : 
which  is  nothing  less  than  for  the  parties  to  allow  each 
other  the  free  exercise  of  their  faith  in  matters  of  con- 
science; to  be  kindly  affectioned  one  towards  another; 
and  by  love  and  good  works  serving  one  another,  and 
setting  the  same  example  before  their  children. 

2  Pet.  iii.         52.  Thus  the  unbeliever  may  be  won  by  the  chaste 

conversation  of  the  believer:  As  it  is  written,  "For  what 

1  Cor.  vii.    knowest  thou,  O  wife,  whether  thou  shalt  save  thy  hus- 

16,25—27.   band  ?  Or,  how  knowest  thou,  O  man,  whether  thou  shalt 

save  thy  wife? 

53.  Concerning  virgins,  the  apostle  giveth  his  judg- 
ment, as  one  that  had  obtained  mercy  of  the  Lord  to  be 

.  faithful:  saying,  u  1  suppose,  therefore,  that  this  is  good 
for  the  present  distress.  Art  thou  bound  unto  a  wife? 
seek  not  to  be  loosed.  Art  thou  loosed  from  a  wife? 
seek  not  a  wife. 

54.  What  was  this  present  distress?  Was  it  persecu- 
tion? By  no  means.  It  was  not  concerning  persecution 
that  they  had  written  to  him;  but  on  the  very  same  sub- 
ject, on  which  he  was  writing,  through  the  whole  of  his 
seventh  chapter. 

55.  By  marrying  they  might  avoid  a  great  deal  of  per- 
secution; but  it  was  not  to  avoid  persecution,  but  to  avoid 
fornication,  according  to  their  sense  of  the  matter,  that 
the  apostle  said,  "Let  every  man   have  his  own  wife/' 

56.  After  all  the  indulgence  which  the  apostle  gave 
them,  in  their  carnal  state,  the  sentiments  which  he 
held  up  foremost  to  their  view,  were  the  very  cause  of 
persecution. 

,  57.  This  is  plain  from  the  words  of  Christ,  u  Thera 

ck)  20.  is  n0  man  that  hath  left  house,  or  brethren,  or  sisters,  or 
father,  or  mother,  or  wife,  or  children,  or  lands,  for  my 
sake  and  the  gospeFs,  but  he  shall  receive  an  hundred 
fold  now  in  this  time,  houses,  and  brethren,  and  sisters, 
and  mothers,  and  children,  and  lands,  with  persecution?^ 
and  in  tfce  world  to  cgnae^  eternal  life." 


P.    II.  THE   PRIMITIVE    CHl/UCH,  107 

58.  Here  persecutions,  are  put  instead  of  father  and     CHAP. 
wife,  and  every  necessary  blessing  preserved,  both  in  \ 
this  world  "and  that  which  is  to  come.     Here  was  the 
doctrine  of  the  cross: — a  stumbling  block  to  the  cruel 

Jews,  who  could  no  longer  see  any  way  to  uphold  wars 
and  fightings,  for  the  want  of  a  posterity  of  murdering 
Cains,  to  involve  the  earth  in  blood  and  oppression — a 
rock  of  offence  to  the  licentious  Greeks,  and  a  mortify- 
ing stain  to  all  flesh. 

59.  The  readiest  way  to  avoid  persecution,  would 
have  been  to  advise  those  who  professed  faith  in  Christ, 
not  to  live  contrary  to  the  children  of  this  world,  but  to 
run  with  them  to  the  same  excess  of  riot  and  ruin;  but 
far  different  is  the  humiliating  language  of  the  gospel. 

60.  Except  a  man  deny  himself,  said  Jesus,  and  hate 
even  his  own  life,  and  take  up  his  cross  daily  and  fol- 
low me,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple.  Take  away,  there- 
fore, the  precepts  of  Christ  and  all  obligations  to  follow 
his  example,  and  the  offence  of  the  cross  immediately 
jceaseth. 

61.  "But  if  thou  marry,  [said  the  apostle]  thou  hast   ICor.vii, 
not  sinned,  and  if  a  virgin  marry,  she  hath  not  sinned :     8' 
neverthelessrsuch  shall  have  trouble  in  the  flesh.31  The 

truth  of  this  is  so  abundantly  proved  by  experience,  that 
it  entirely  excludeth  the  propriety  of  any  contradiction. 

62.  "  But  I  spare  you,"  saith  he.     This  agreeth  with    ch     ti- 
what  he  had  told  them  before,  "  I  have  fed  you  with   2. 
milk,  and  not  with  meat:  for  hitherto  ye  were  not  able 

to  bear  it,  neither  yet  now  are  ye  able.  But  this  I  say,  chap.  vii. 
brethren,  the  time  is  short:  it  remaineth,  that  both  they  29— 31, 
that  have  wives  be  as  though  they  had  none;  and  they 
that  weep,  as  though  they  wept  not;  and  they  that  re- 
joice, as  though  they  rejoiced  not;  and  they  that  buy,  as 
though  they  possessed  not ;  and  they  that  use  this  world,  as 
not  abusing  it :  for  the  fashion  of  this  world  passeth  away." 

63.  (Observe,  they  that  have  wives,  shall  be  as  though 
they  had  none;  and  they  that  use  this  world,  as  not 
abusing  it.  Can  this  be  said,  where  the  silent  grave  hath 
inclosed  the  one  and  left  the  other  in  desolate  widow- 
hood? or  where  the  souls  of  both  inhabit  eternity?  Or 
can  it  be  said,  where  the  tomb-stones  over  their  bodies 
have  sealed  their  separation  from  all  the  works  of  time? 
By  no  means.  The  apostle  alludeth  to  the  time  for  which 
£hrist  taught  his  disciples  to  pray:  "Thy  kingdom  Matt.  vL 
cpme;  thy  will  be.  done  in  earth,  a$  it  is  in  heaven,"         IP, 


108  THE    CftOSS    MAINTAINED    BY  P.    \1 

CHAP.         (vi,  And  e  hud   aln  ue  to  the  apostle, 

IV"        and  all  tl  »  '.uwersof(  u.  in 

the  same  epistle,  when  speaking  i 
fornications  and  muiiruiin&>  of  the  Je\ 
1  Cor.  x.     were  destroyed;  saving,  "Now    all   these  th't  . - 
1L  pened  unto  them  for  ensan.pses:  and   the\  .en 

for  our  admonition,  [the  follow  era  01  1 1  •     kom 

the  ends  of  the  world  aie  come."" 

65.  Whatever  degree  of  indulgence  was  extended  to 
9ome  among  the  Gentile  i  h  in 

Christ,  because   they  were  r  <  le 

truth;  yet  the  truth  did  not  1 1  no- 

tion which  Christ  made  1  I  bis  own  hue  iollcw* 

and  the  children  of  this  world, 
chap,  vii.  66.  "Put  1  would  have  >eu  without  carefulness."  sailh 

32,  33,3-1.    ^he  apostle,  K  He  that  is  unmarried  caieth  foi 
that  belong  to  the  Lord,  Low  1  e  inai   , 
[His   noblest  and   principal   ai  *  at 

he  that  is  married  careth  foi  the  the 

world,  how  he  may  please  his  w  li- 
the place  of  the  Loid.  as  the  i    -  ons. 

67.  "The  unmarried  woman  rareih  fo;  •  gs  of 
the  Lord,  [upon  whom  she  pla<  eth  her  aff<  hat 
she  m«i)  be  lioh  both  in  body  and  hat 
H  married  caieth  for  the  Dungs  of  the  world,  bow 
may  please  her  husband.'"  She  placeth  her  first  affec- 
tions upon  her  husband,  instead  of  the  Lord. 

68.  The  same  pointed  distinct**  i*  made  ly  Christ; 
^mxv"'    not  only  when   he  saith  of  his  disciples,  ••  The\  are  not 

of  the  world,  even  as  1  am  net  of  the  world."  1  ut  ir  an- 
Lukexx.  •****»£  the  Sadducees.  who  denied,  and  knew  not  that 
27—37.  he  was  the  resurrection.be  saith,  -The  children  of  this 
Compare  tvorld  marry. and  aie  ghen  in  marriage;  but  the}  which 
25,26, &  Bhall  be  accounted  worthy  to  obtain  that  world,  and  the 
xv.  4—7.      resurrection  fiom  the  dead,  neithei  n  iri\  en 

in    marriage.      Neither  can  they    die  any   mort 

they  are  equal  unto  the  ai.kels:  and  aie  the  children  of 

God,  being  the  children  of  the  ream 

69.  After  the  "apostle  bad  pointedly  shewn  the  Corin- 
thians the*  distinction,  between  what  belonged  to  the 
world,  and  what  was  of  the  Lend,  so  careful  was  he.  lest 

1  Cor, vii.    l';f'v  • no"ld  stumble  at  the  truth,  that  he  ac'a'eth,  "  And 
05,   '         this  1  speak  for  your  own    profit;  not  that  1   n 

snare  upon  you;  but  for  that  which  is  comely,  and  tha£ 
ye  may  attend  upon  the  Lord  without  distraction" 


P.    II.  THE    PRIMITIVE    CHURCH.  109 

70.  In  his  epistle  to  the  Galatians,  he  showeth  the     c?y P' 
cause  of  this  distraction.     It  was  the  lust  of  the  flesh  by  ' 
which  they  were  bewitched.     They  held,  as  it  were,    Gal.  iii.  1, 
the  flesh  in  their  right  hands,  and  the  faith  of  Christ  in   3* 
their  left;  and  the  spirit  could  but  feebly  plead  against 

the  flesh;  hence  they  could  profess  to  believe  one  thing, 
^nd  practise  another,  and  never  practise  what  their 
own  faith  taught  them. 

71.  But  the  apostle  prescribeth  to  them  the  remedy, 

when  he  saith,  "Walk  in  the  Spirit,  and  ye  shall  not   Gal.t--lfc 
fulfil  the  lust  of  the  flesh.     For  the  flesh  lusteth  against   17. 
the  Spirit,  and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh;  and  these 
&re  contrary  the  one  to  the  other;  so  that  ye  cannot  do 
the  things  that  ye  would/' 

72.  How  many  soever  there  were  among  the  Gentiles, 
who  professed  faith  in  Christ,  and  did  not  walk  in  the 
Spirit,  but  after  the  flesh;  yet  it  is  evident  that  there 
was  a  certain  number,  properly  called  the  Church,  who 
did  take  up  a  full  cross  against  all  the  carnal  works  of 
the  flesh,  after  the  example  of  Christ  and  the  apostles. 

73.  And  whether  this  number  were  scattered  abroad, 
or  lived  in  different  families  or  connexions,  and  possess- 
ed all  tilings  common,  after  the  manner  of  the  church 
first  planted  at  Jerusalem,  the  sacred  writings  do  not  say. 

74.  Of  this  number  St.  Paul  wrote  to  Timothy,  say- 
ing, "  Let  not  a  widow  be  taken  into  the  number  under 
threescore  years  old,  having  been  the  wife  of  one  man,  2—\2  ■ 
well  reported  of  for  good  works;  if  she  have  brought  up 
children,  if  she  have  lodged  strangers,  if  she  have  wash- 
ed the  saints'  feet,  if  she  have  diligently  followed  every 

good  work.  But  the  younger  widows  refuse;  for  when 
they  have  begun  to  wax  wanton  against  Christ,  they 
will  marry ;  having  damnation,  because  they  have  cast 
off  their  first  faith." 

75.  It  is  certain  then,  that  their  first  faith  which  they 
had  received  in  Christ,  was  not  to  live  after  the  common 
course  of  the  world,  in  the  works  of  the  flesh;  else  how 
could  they,  by  casting  off  their  first  faith,  have  damna- 
tion in  marrying? 

76.  And  if  their  first  faith  in  Christ  did  not  require 
them  to  take  up  a  full  cross  against  every  lust  of  the 
flesh,  how  could  it  be  said,  that  when  they  would  marry, 
it  was  because  they  waxed  wanton  against  Christ?  For 
the  whole  of  it  pointedly  showeth  what  the  faith  of 
Christ  was,  and  what  it  was  that  stood  against  Christ. 

O 


110  THE    CROSS    MAINTAINED    BY  P.    II, 

C?\  77.  It  is  a  mistake,  therefore,  to  suppose,  that  the 

number  here  spoken  of,  was  a  number  of  widow*  who 

Act,  vi.2,    were  taken  into  the  church  to  be  supported  only  in  tem- 
*  4  poral  things.     It  was  not  the  immediate  concern  of  the 

spiritual  teachers  of  the  church  to  regelate  that  matter; 
this  belonged  to  the  deacons,  in  union  with  the  apostles, 
bishops,  or  elders;  as  may  be  seen  by  the  first  institution 
to  regulate  the  temporal  affairs  of  the  church  at  Jeru- 
salem. 

78.  Be  that  as  it  may,  it  would  be  very  unreasonable 
to  suppose,  that  a  widow  having  true  faith,  who  • 
widow  indeed,  and  who  stood  in  need  of  temporal  sup- 
port, could  not  receive  help,  because  she  was  not  yet 
sixty  years  old, 

79.  Nature  itself,  and  much  more  the  gospel  of  perfect 
justice  and  equity  teacheth,  that,  if  a  widow  oi  no  more 
than  thirty  years  old,  be  in  distress,  and  stand  in  need 
of  as  much  help  as  one  of  sixty  years  old,  she  ought 
to  be  relieved.  And  supposing  a  widow  of  sixty  years 
pld,  who  had  true  faith,  to  have  had  even  five  husbands, 
would  this,  according  to  the  spirit  and  equity  of  the  gos- 
pel, have  shut  up  the  bowels  of  compassion,  in  those 
who  believed,  from  administering  to  her  necessities? 
Certainly  not. 

80.  The  truth  is,  the  apostle  had  here,  a  particular 
feference  to  that  certain  number  whose  faith  it  was  to 
live  after  the  example  of  Christ,  and  not  after  the  eom; 
mon  course  of  the  world.  And  he  admitted  that  all  such 
as  had  already  proved  themselves  continent,  strong  in 
the  faith,  and  had  diligently  followed  every  good  work, 
might  have  a  privilege  to  enjoy  the  free  exercise  of 
their  faith  with  this  number,  where  they  might  be  sup- 
ported in  temporal  things  also. 

81.  And  in  a  strict  sense,  this  number  only  was  pro- 
perly called  the  Church,  as  is  evident  from  the  words 

J  Tim.  v.     °f  tne  apostle  that  follow:  "  If  any  man  or  woman  that 
>6  believeth  have  widows,  let  them  relieve  them,  and  let 

not  the  church  be  charged;  that  it  may  relieve  them 

that  are  widows  indeed." 

82.  This  further  showeth,  as  before  observed,  that 
there  were  those,  in  the  days  of  the  apostles,  who  were 
counted  as  believers,  who  did  not  take  up  a  full  cross, 
but  more  or  less  followed  the  common  course  of  the 
world,  in  living  after  the  flesh.  And  these  could  only 
j&ad  access  to  the  church,  as  the  Gentiles,  under  tbe  Mo* 


P.  II.  The  primitive  ciii;rcit,  111 

saic  dispensation,  found  access  to  the  temple  by  coming    CI*A P. 
into  the  outer  court,  but  could  not  enter  into  the  inner    _ 
part  of  the  temple. 

83.  Of  this  sort  of  believers  were  the  young  widows 
just  mentioned,  who  were  refused  admittance  into  the 
church;  not  only  because  when  they  waxed  wanton  a^ 
gainst  Christ,  they  would  marry;  but  withal  they  learn- 
ed to  be  idle;  going  about  from  house  to  house;  tattlers 
also,  and  busybodies,  speaking  things  which  they  ought 
not. 

84.  It  was  for  these,  and  such  like  reasons  only,  that 

tbe  apostle  said,  "I  will  therefore,  that  the  younger   JJ^"^ 
widows  marry,  bear  children,  guide  the  house,   give       '     ' 
none  occasion  to  the  adversary  to  speak  reproachfully. 
For  some  are  already  turned  aside  after  Satan." 

85.  From  which  it  is  evident,  that  some  had  already 
been  proved,  who  had  professed  to  take  up  their  cross, 
and  had  turned  aside  from  their  first  faith,  and  turned 
against  Christ ;  and  wherein  they  turned  aside  after  Sa- 
tan, is  made  sufficiently  clear  by  the  apostle. 

86.  It  was,  therefore,  far  better  for  them  to  marry, 
and  live  after  the  common  course  of  the  world,  to  be 
keepers  at  home,  to  bear  children,  to  guide  the  house,- 
and  so  let  their  profession  be  according  to  their  practice, 
than  to  make  a  great  profession  of  faith  in  Christ,  and 
then  again  turn  against  him  by  their  contrary  practice, 
and  give  occasion  to  the  adversary  to  speak  reproach- 
fully. 

87.  From  what  hath  been  said  concerning  the  Primi- 
tive  Church,  it  may  evidently  appear,  that  all  who  were 
counted  believers  in  that  day,  did  not,  strictly  speaking, 
constitute  that  Church,  which  was  the  real  spiritual  bo- 
dy of  Christ — the  temple  of  the  living  God. 

88.  The  apostles  were  commissioned  to  go  and  teach 
and  baptize  all  nations ;  and  as  the  true  and  abiding  seal 
of  their  divine  commission,  they  themselves  were  first 
baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  fire.  And  being  bap- 
tized with,  and  into  one  and  the  same  Spirit  into  which 
Christ  Jesus  was  baptized,  they  were  able  to  follow  his 
example,  and  to  teach  others  to  follow  them,  as  they 
followed  Christ. 

86.  But  were  all  the  nations  baptized?    Did  all  re- 
ceive their  testimony?    Did  all  follow  the  same  exam- 
ple? In  no  wise.     It  is  evident  throughout  the  writings   l  Cor.  L 
©f  the  apostles^  that  there  were  many  unto  whom  the  w» 


112  THE    ATTAINMENTS   OF  P.    II. 

CHAP,  preaching  of  the  cross  was  foolishness.  And  even  maay 
_____  who  believed,  or  professed  to  I  elieve  in  Chriot,  walked 
Phil.iii.  directly  contrary  to  his  example.  Of  this  sort  St.  Paul 
1,7, 18, 19.    Wrote.  in  his  epistle  to  the  Philippians. 

90.  After  having  exhorted  them,  "  Brethren,  be  fol- 
lowers of  me,  and  mark  them  which  walk  so,  as  ye  have 
us  for  an  ensample:"  he  addeth.  "(For  many  walk,  of 
whom  1  have  told  you  often,  and  now  tell  you  e^en 
weeping,  that  they  arc  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ: 
Whose  end  is  detraction,  whose  God  is  their  belly,  and 
n-hosc  glory  is  in  their  shame,  who  mind  earthly  things.)*' 

91.  The  same  depravity  of  faith  and  manners  is  ob* 
servable  under  the  ministry  of  Jesus.     Multitudes  fol- 

r  lowed  him  because  they  were  fed  with  the  loaves  and 

.'ohnvi.      fishes:  but  when  he  told  them  about  eating  his  flesh, 
•'#»<—£$.       and  drinking  his  blood,  and  that  this  was  the  true  bread 
which  came  down  from  heaven,  many,  even  of  his  disci- 
ples, were  offended,  and  walked  no  more  with  him. 


w 


CHAPTER  V. 

Tlie  Attainments  of  the  Primitive  Church. 

HATEVER  they  were  called,  who  professed 
faith  in  Christ,  whether  believers,  disciples, 
brethren,  christians,  churches,  or  saints;  none,  strictly 
speaking,  were  the  true  followers  of  Christ,  but  such  as 
received  his  word  and  continued  therein — were  baptiz- 
ed with  the  Holy  Ghost — were  led  by  that  Spirit,  and 
followed  the  very  example  of  Christ  Jesus  in  all  his 
moral  perfections. 

2.  Christ  came  to  bring  salvation  from  sin,  and  to  rer 
lease  souls  from  the  bondage  and  condemnation  of  it; 
and  he  taught  his  followers  how  to  obtain  that  inestima- 
ble prize  of  true  felicity  and  eternal  life.  And  this  sal- 
vation, which  is  the  very  essence  of  all  moral  perfection, 
was  attainable  only  by  keeping  all  his  commandments, 
as*he  kept  the  commandments  of  his  Father.     As  Jesus 

Jofcn  xv.     said,  "  If  ye  keep  my  commandments,  ye  shall  abide  in 
1Q-  my  love;  even  as  I  have  kept  my  Father's  command- 

ments, and  abide  in  his  love.*' 

3.  Hence  his  true  followers  who  copied  his  example, 

I 


P.    II.  T"H£    PRl5!rt'IVE    CHURCH.  113 

could  freely  testify  to  others,  "  That  which  we  have    CHAP, 
seen  and  heard  declare  we  unto  you,  that  ye  also  may  ' 

have  fellowship  with  us:  and  truly  our  fellowship  is    Uohni. 
with  the  Father,  and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ"  3~7- 

4.  ••  God  is  light,  and  in  him  is  no  darkness  at  all.  If 
we  say  that  we  have  fellowship  with  him,  and  walk  in 
darkness,  we  lie. 'and  do  not  the  truth:  But  if  we  walk 
in  the  light,  as  he  is  in  the  light,  we  have  fellowship  one 
with  another:  and  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son 
cleanseth  us  from  all  sin." 

5.  "  He  that  saith.  I  know  him,  and  keepeth  not  his  cj-an  ,. 
commandments,  is  a  liar,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  him.  4,  0,6. 
But  whoso  keepeth  his  word,  in  him  verily  is  the  love 

of  God  perfected:  hereby  know  we  that  we  are  in  him, 
He  that  saith  he  abideth  in  him,  ought  himself  also  so 
to  walk,  even  as  he  [Christ]  walked." 

6.  u  Little  children,  let  no  man  deceive  you:  he  that    chap,iii. 
doeth  righteousness  rs  righteous,  even  as  he  [Christ]  is   7«  8. 
righteous.     He  that  committeth  sin  is  of  the  devil;  for 

the  devil  sinneth  from,  the  beginning." 

7.  No  man  hath  seen  God  at  any  time.     If  we  love    chap.  iv. 
one  another,  God  dwelleth  in  us,  and  his  love  is  perfect-    12' 13, 
ed  in  us.     Hereby  we  know  that  we  dwell  in  him.  and 

he  in  us,  because  he  hath  given  us  of  his  Spirit.    By  this    chap  r 
we  know  that  we  love  the  children  of  God,  when  we    2, 3. 
love  God,  and  keep  his  commandments.     For  this  is  the 
love  of  God,  that  we  keep  his  commandments;  and  his 
commandments  are  not  grievous." 

8.  Here  is  the  character  of  a  true  follower  of  Christ, 
a  transcript  of  the  moral  perfections  of  the  Son  of  God — 
a  true  copy  of  his  holy  life,  transcribed  by  obedience — by 
receiving  his  word,  his  commandments,  and  his  Spirit, 
and  walking4herein.  even  as  he  walked.  Herein  was 
the  whole  law  fulfilled,  not  in  Christ  Jesus  only,  but  in 
every  one  of  his  true  followers,  without  the  failure  of 
one  jot  or  tittle. 

9*  Thus,  while  sin  and  death  reigned  from  Adam  to 
Mo*es.  and  the  law  brought  wrath  and  condemnation, 
and  made,  as  it  were,  the  very  life  and  existence  of  the 
transgressor,  offensive  to  God;  Christ  came  and  burst 
the  bands  of  sin  and  death,  and  brought  forth  the  pris- 
oners out  of  their  prison  houses,  and  the  captives  out  of 
their  dungeons,  savins:,  in  the  language  of  the  Spirit, 
t)eny  yourselves,  and  follow  me. 

10.  And  by  obedience  to  his  commandments,  following; 
0  2- 


114  THE    ATTAINMENTS    OF  P.    It 

CHAP.     his  example,  and  walking  even  a?  he  walked,  salvation 
T  from  all  Bio  irai  obtained  In   tier}  owe  of  his  true  fol- 

lowti-.  the  love  of  God  verily  perfected,  and  the  whole 

law  fulfilled. 

11.  Such  then,  were  the  nature  and  effects  of  Man'* 
Redemption,  jL>rought  to  light  by  the  gospel  of  Christ 
Jesus,  and  manifested  to  his  church,  his  true  followers, 
and  members  of  his  body,  who  saw,  and  tasted,  and 
handled  of  the  Word  of  Life. 

12.  The  work  of  Redemption  bv  Christ,  in  his  fol- 
lowers, did  not  consist  in  any  change  in  the  position  of 
their  natural  bodies,  but  in  the  disposition  of  their  souls. 
Their  dispositions,  affections,  lives  and  manners,  were 
changed  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  through  faith  in  Christ, 
«md  in  obedience  to  his  law. 

13.  The  nature  and  work  of  redemption,  is  a  perfect 
contrast  to  the  nature  and  manner  of  man's  fall  from  his 
first  rectitude. 

14.  The  first  Adam  lost  his  union  and  relation  to  God 
by  disobedience  to  his  righteous  Jaw,  and  became  a  cap- 
tive to  the  desires  and  works  of  the  flesh;  and  all  his 
posterity,  being  begotten  in  that  nature,  were  led  cap- 
tive by  the  same,  and  continued  to  fall  with  him,  in  the 
same  line  of  disobedience. 

15.  Christ  the  second  Adam,  who  was  the  beginning 
of  a  new  creation,  and  by  whom  all  things  were  created 
and  made,  did  not  come  to  condemn  mankind,  but  to 
redeem  and-  save  them  from  that  which  w  as  their  loss* 
and  separation  from  God. 

16.  And  therefore  he  set  the  example  of  perfect  obe- 
dience to  the  law  of  God  his  Father,  and  of  complete 
selfdenial,  and  a  final  cross  against  all  the  carnal  desires 
of  the  flesh,  and  the  actual  works  of  flesh-generation. 
And  all  his  true  followers  found  their  union  and  relation* 
to  God,  through  Christ,  in  the  same  line  of  obedience* 
with  him. 

17.  And  herein  it  was,  that  he  and  his  kingdom,  ancV 
his  true  followers,  were  not  of  this  world.  And  hereia 
lay  the  secret  cause  of  all  the  enmity  between  those 
who  were  born  after  the  flesh,  and  those  who  were  born 
again,  of  the  Spirit.     For  this  cause  Christ  was  hated. 

18.  God  did  not  hate  the  world,  but,  "so  loved  the 
John  in.     W()rld,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whoso- 
ever belie veth  in.  him.  eliould  not  perish,  but  have  evej> 
lasting  life," 


P.   II.  THE   PRIMITIVE    CHURCH,  Tf$ 

19.  He  created  man  at  the  beginning  for  liis  own    CHAP, 
honour  and  glory,  and  in  his  first  creation,  as  he  was  '    J 
made  and   fashioned   by  the   author  of  all  good,  there 

was  nothing  in  his  soul  or  body  that  was  offensive 
to  the  pure  nature  of  God  his  Creator.  But  man  re- 
ceiving by  his  disobedience,  a  foul  and  rebellious  spirit 
against  God,  which  lusted  to  envy,  it  was  this  that  ever 
stood  in  opposition  to  God's  holy  and  pure  law,  and  \va* 
the  object  of  his  just  indignation. 

20.  By  this  the  soul,  with  all  its  noble  affections,  wag 
led  captive  into  sin;  but  ever  remained  the  object  of 
God's  love,  and  became  punishable  only  as  it  yielded  to 
the  influence  of  sin. 

21.  Through  the  influence  of  this  foul  and  rebellious 
•spirit,  the  natural  body,  with  all  its  faculties,  became 
polluted,  directed  and  improved  to  an  evil  use,  contrary 
to  the  pure  law  of  God.  But  the  natural  body,  simply 
considered  in  itself,  remained  the  same  after  the  fall  as 
it  was  before,  with  all  the  form,  natural  properties  and 
qualities  thereof,  and  only  shared  with  the  soul  in  its 
punishments,  by  reason  of  sin. 

22.  The  natural  body  of  Man,  comprehending  male 
find  female,  being  of  the  earth,  and  created  for  time, 
stood  in  need  of  temporal  food  for  its  sustenance,  before 
the  fall,  as  well  as  after.  And  so  with  regard  to  the 
formation  of  his  body,  and  its  natural  properties,  for  the 
increase  of  posterity,  simply  considered  in  itself,  there 
was  no  change,  it  remained  the  same  after  the  fall  as  it 
was  before:  thechange.was  in  his  inclination  to  sinful 
actions,  and  in  h*is -obedience  thereto. 

23.  In  the  beginning  God  saw  every  thing  that  he  had 
made,  and  behold  it  was  very  good ;  and  he  never  found 
any  fault  with  his  own  work  since ;  but  as  Man  had  cor- 
rupted himself  and  the  earth,  by  reason  of  sin,  there-  r, 
fore  he  promised  to  create  new  heavens,  and  a  new    j3#  e  ' 
earth,  wherein  righteousness  should  dwell. 

24.  When  therefore,  the  law  went  to  condemn  any 
thing,  as  sinful  or  unclean,  either  in  male  or  female, 
which  was  necessary  in  the  natural  creation,  it  was  not 
because  there  was  any  evil  in  the  thing  simply  consid- 
ered in  itself;  but  because  it  was  corrupted,  and  from 
that  corruption,  the  soul  must  be  redeemed  before  it 
could  ever  come  into  the  new  creation. 

25.  The  Son  of  God  himself,  the  Redeemer  of  man- 
kiad,  although  he,  was  aot  of  tjfcus  world,  yet  he  wm 


llo  fTHE    ATTAINMENTS    OP  P.    II. 

CHv  P     f°und  in  fashion  like  other  men,  touched  with  a  feeling 
'        of  their  infirmities,  and  tempted   in  all  points  as  they 
were,  subject  to  hunger,  and   weariness,  and  stood  in 
need  of  temporal  sustenance.     But  he  knew  no  sin,  nei- 
ther was  guile  found  in  his  mouth. 

26.  And  it  is  enough,  said  Jesus,  that  the  disciple  be 

as  his  master,  and  the  servant  as  his  lo'-d.      And  in  his 

prayer  to  his  Father  for  his  disciples,  I  e  *aith,  "They 

jfohnxviii    are  not  of  the  world,  even  as  1  am  not  of  the  world.  I 

14, 14,  &c.    pray  not  that  thou  shouldest  take  them  out  of  the  world, 

but  that  thou  shouldest  keep  them  from  the  evil. — Sane- 

tifv  them  through  thy  truth:  thy  word  is  truth." 

lThes.v.        27.  And  hence  the  words  of  the  apostle,  "The  very 

**•  God  of  peace  sanctify  you  wholly:  and  J  pray  God,  your 

whole  spirit  and  soul,  and  body,  be  preserved  blameless 

unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.'" 

28.  The  apostle  did  not  pray  that  God  would  change 
the  form  or  properties  of  their  bodies,  or  the  faculties 
Of  their  souls  from  what  he  had  made  them  at  the  be- 
ginning; nor  did  he  pray  that  the  corruption  of  nature 
might  be  sanctified;  but  that  their  souls  and  bodies, 
which  at  the  beginning  were  pure,  innocent,  and  lovely, 
might  be  wholly  sanctified  and  cleansed  from  sin,  the 
cause  of  every  corruption  and  offence. 

29.  Christ  Jesus  was  a  man,  who  had  no  other  bodily 
appearance  than  that  of  other  men.  And  hi?  followers 
were  men  and  women,  like  other  men  and  women,  who 
possessed  all  their  former  properties,  and  faculties  of 
body  and  mind  with  which  they  were  at  first  created. 
But  the  change  which  was  wrought  in  the  followers  of 
Christ,  by  the  gospel,  consisted  in  their  being  saved 
from  sin ;  and  hence  the  cause  of  every  offence  between 
God  and  them  was  removed. 

30.  And  by  receiving  his  word  and  abiding  in  it,  they 
received  his  Spirit,  and  had  power  to  become  the  sons 
of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ  in  his  kingdom — 
were  freely  justified  by  his  grace,  and  were  no  longer 
under  the  guilt  and  condemnation  of  the  law.     As  it  is* 

from.  via',    written.  "  There  is  therefore,  now  no  condemnation  to 

1— 10.         them  who  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after  the 

flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit."     They  are  made  free  from 

the  law  of  sin  and  death,  by  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of 

life,  in  Christ  Jesus. 

31.  The  law  could  never  save  the  soul  from  sin.  and 
therefore  the  guilt  and  condemnation  of  eio  remained  r 


P.   II.  THE   PRIMITIVE    CHURCH,  1J7 

it  was  weak  through  the  flesh,  because  those  who  were    CHAP, 
under  it,  lived  in  the  gratification  of  the  flesh.  ._ 

32.  Hence  it  is  written:  "  What  the  law  could  not  do, 
in  that  it  was  weak  through  the  flesh,  God  sending  his 
own  Son  in  the.likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin  con- 
demned sin  m  the  flesh ;  that  the  righteousness  of  the 
law  might  be  fulfilled  in  us,  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh, 
but  after  the  spirit." 

33.  For  they  that  are  after  the  flesh,  do  mind  the 
things  of  the  flesh;  but  they  that  are  after  the  Spirit, 
the  things  of  the  Spirit.  For  to  be  carnally  [fleshly] 
minded  is  death;  but  to  be  spiritually  minded  is  life  and 

peace :  Because  the  carnal  mind||  is  enmity  against  God;   ||Gr.  mind 
for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed  oitilefles" 
can  be.   So  then,  they  that  are  in  the  flesh  cannot  please 
God." 

34.  u  But  ye  are  not  in  the  flesh,  but  in  the  Spirit, 
if  so  be  that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwell  in  you.  Now  if 
any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ  he  is  none  of  his. 
And  if  Christ  be  in  you,  the  body  is  dead  because  of 
sin  ;*  but  the  Spirit  is  life  because  of  righteousness." 

35.  This  answereth  to  what  the  apostle  had  before 
stated,  when  he  showed  what  it  was  to  be  crucified  and 

dead  with  Christ.     "  Knowing  that  our  old  man  is  cru-   pom  ^ 
cified  with  him,  that  the  body  of  sin  [not  the  natural    6—13. 
body,  nor  any  part  or  property  of  it]  might  be  destroy-   Se|4Gal* 
ed,  that  henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin.     Fof  he 
that  is  dead  [to  sin]  is  freed  from  sin." 

36.  "  Likewise  reckon  ye  also  yourselves  to  be  dead 
indeed  unto  sin;  but  alive  unto  God  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  Let  not  sin,  therefore,  reign  in  your  mortal 
body,  that  ye  should  obey  it  in  the  lusts  thereof:  Nei- 
ther yield  ye  your  members  as  instruments  of  unright- 
eousness unto  sin;  but  yield  yourselves  unto  God,  as 
those  that  are  alive  from  the  dead,  and  your  members 
instruments  of  righteousness  unto  God." 

37.  " For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you:  for   Rom.  vi. 
ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace.    What  then?   14>  15«  1§« 
shall  we  sin  because  we  are  not  under  the  law,  but  un- 
der grace?     Let  it  not  be.||   Know  ye  not,  that  to  whom.   i|Gr. 

ye  yield  yourselves  servants  to  obey,  his  servants  ye  are  fAny&oi'fy 
to  whom  ye  obey;  whether  of  sin  unto  death,  or  of  obe- 
dience unto  righteousness?" 

*  Christ  and  sin  cannot  dwell  together;  where  Christ  hath  the  lead 
£id  govcrament  of  the  mind,  the  body  is  dead  and  inactive  to  sis* 


1 18  THE    ATTAINMENTS    OF  P.    II, 

-HAP.         38.  Did  then  the  go?pel  of  Christ  Jesus  come  to  count 
.  all  mankind  under  grace  who  did  not  come  under  i 

fluence?  In  no  wise.  The  distinction  is  made  plain  be- 
tween those  who  are  yet  under  the  law.  and  those  who 
are  under  grace. 

39.  The  law  was  given  because  of  sirf.  that  4^e  of- 
fence might  abound,  and  served  as  a  school-master,  un- 
til faith  and  obedience,  grace  and  truth,  were  made 
manifest  by  Jesus  Christ.  And  after  Christ  came,  those 
who  received  him  by  faith,  and  became  his  by  obedi- 
ence, were  no  longer  under  that  school-master,  but  were 
under  grace. 

40.  But  who  were  released  from  that  school-master? 
Those  who  continued  to  commit  sin  (as  they  pretend) 
with  a  gracious  reluctance?  Nay,  in  no  wise.  For  the 
law   was  given  by  reason  of  sin,  and  the  testimony  of* 

Rom.  iil     scripture   is  plain  and  pointed:  "Now  we  know  that 
19.  what  things  soever  the  law  saith,  it  saith  to  them  who 

are  under  the  law;  that  every  mouth  may  be  stopped, 
and  all  the  world  may  become  guilty  before  God/' 
Uohni'i         ****  ^n^  a£am:  **  Whosoever  committeth  sin,  trans- 
4,6.  gresseth  also  the  law:  for  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the 

law.*'  Therefore  we  conclude,  that  whosoever  commit- 
teth sin,  whether  he  be  called  Christian,  Jew,  or  Gen- 
tile, he  is  yet  under  the  condemnation  of  the  law,  and 
hath  not  seen  Christ,  neither  known  him. 

42.  And  as  the  law  was  given  to  convey  the  know- 
ledge of  sin,  that  all  the  world  might  become  guilty  be- 
ftom.  iii.     fore  God,  "  therefore,  by  the  deeds  of  the  law,  there 
*jp*  .    ...      shall  no  flesh  be  justified  in  his  sight."     But  by  Christ 
g9,         '    all  that  believe,  are  justified  from  all  things,  from  which 

they  could  not  be  justified  by  the  law  oi 
Rt>m  s  4.       ^m  Christ  is  become  u  the  end  of  the  law  for  right- 
eousness to  every  one  that  believeth;*'  and  he  became 
Heb.  v.  9.    tne  autnor  of  eternal  salvation  unto  all  them  that  obey 
him.     Therefore,  there  is  no  difference,  all  who  believe 
and   obey  him,  are   equally  justified  in   his  sight,  and 
equally  accepted  of  him,  whether  male  or  female,  bond 
or  free.  Jew  or  Greek;  and  the  righteousness  of  the  law 
is  fulfilled  in   them,  because  they  walk  not  after  the 
flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit. 
_        «.         44.  And  it  is  through  the  Spirit  they  do  mortify  and 
!3t  i7.     *   crucify  the  deeds  of  the  body,  and  live  unto  God.     For 
Gal.  v.  18,   as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  are  the 
^  6ons  of  God,  and  are  not  under  the  law,  but  are  made 


P.    II.  THE    PRIMITIVE  CHtTRCE.  \l® 


• 


free,  and'  set  at  liberty,  being  the  children  of  God,  and    C**AP- 
joint-heirs  with  Christ.  ' 

45.  What  then,  because  they  are  made  free  from  the 

Jaw,  by  the  Spirit  and  cross  of  Christ,  shall  they  there-   ££}•  \f°k 
fore  live  any   longer  in  the  gratification  of  the  flesh?   14." 
Nay,  in   no    wise;  their   liberty,  and   their  peace,  is 
through  the  cross  of  Christ,  by  whom  the  world  is  cruci- 
fied unto  them,  and  they  unto  the  world. 

46.  Hence  saith  the  apostle,  "  Ye  have  been  called   chap,  v 
unto  liberty;  only  use  not  liberty  for  an  occasion  to  the    I3»  «• 
flesh,  but  by  love  serve  one  another.     For  all  the  law 

is  fulfilled  in  one  word,  even  in  this;  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbour  as  thyself." 

47.  For  the  greatest  reason  then,  because  the  Spirit   Rom.  viiij 
of  Christ  dweUeth  in  them,  by  which  the  whole  law  is   12* 
fulfilled,  the  apostle  concludeth,  "  Therefore,  brethren, 

we  are  debtors,  not  to  the  flesh,  to  live  after  the  flesh." 

48.  And  as  "The  tree  is  known  by  his  fruit,"  so  the    Gal.  v.  38, 
Spirit  by  which  the  Primitive  Church  was  led,  was  evi-   23. 
dently  distinguished  by  such  fruits  as  are  briefly  summed 

up  by  the  apostle,  namely:  "love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffer- 
ing, gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temperance  :f  £^Ja 
against  such  there  is  no  law." 


continence 


CHAPTER  VI. 

The  Order  and  Power  of  the  Primitive  Church, 

CHRIST  JESUS  our  Saviour,  during  the  time  of  hig 
ministry  on  earth,  took  great  pains  to  instruct  his 
disciples,  concerning  the  design  of  his  coming  into  the 
world — the  nature  of  his  kingdom — the  order  and  place 
in  which  he  stood,  as  the  light  of  the  world,  the  salt  or 
saviour  of  the  earth,  for  their  salvation  and  redemption — 
and  the  order  in  which  his  church  should  stand  as  his 
body,  for  the  same  purpose,  after  his  decease,  or  depart- 
ure from  them. 

2.  "No  man  hath  ascended  up  into  heaven,  [said  Je-  John  iii, 
sus]  but  he  that  came  down  from  heaven,  even  the  Son   ^^"^34 
of  man,  who  is  in  heaven. — He  that  hath  seen  me,  hath   Johnxjy, 
seen  the  Father. — Believe  me  that  I  am  in  the  Father,  9» 10*  l*> 
and  the  Father  in  me."    Here,  God  and  heaven  were 
inade  manifest  in  earth, 


CHAP. 
VI 

John  iii. 
S5. 

9,  *7. 

12*  *HE    ORDER   AND    POWER   OP  r\    If, 

S.  "The  Father  himselflovcth  the  Son,  and  hath  giv- 
en all  things  into  his  hand. — The  Father  judgeth  no 
man;  but  hath  committed  all  judgment  unto  the  Sou: 
that  all  men  should  honour  the  Son,  even  as  the)  hoi. our 
the  Father.  He  that  honoureth  not  the  Son,  honoureth 
not  trie  Father  who  sent  him.*1 

4.  "As  the  Father  hath  life  in  himself,  so  hath  he  giv- 
en to  the  Son  to  have  life  in  Ujmself;  and  hath  gi\en 
him  authority  to  execute  judgment  also,  because  he  is 
the  Son  of  man.*'  And  because  he  chvelleth  in  man,* 
and  taketh  the  lead  and  government  of  the  affections  of 
all  who  receive  ami  obey  him;  he  is,  therefore,  capable 
of  exercising  true  judgment,  in  opposition  to  the  Man 
of  sin,  the  son  of  perdition. 

5.  "  As  long  as  I  am  in  the  world,  [said  Jesus,]  I  am  the 
chap.  is.  jjght  of  the  world — I  am  the  way,  and  the  troth,  and 
Ajx.  the  life:  no  man  cometh  unto  the  tather  but  by  me." 
Col.  i.  19.  From  all  which  it  is  evident  that  in  his  human  bod)', 
tl'9,           dwelt  all  the  fulness  of  God  the  Father,  pertaining  to 

man's  redemption. 

6.  Through  the  same  power  and  authority  of  the  Ho- 
ly Ghost  with  which  Jesus  was  invested,  he  commanded 

Matt.       his  disciples,  saying,  "  All    power  is  given  unto   me  in 

xxviii.  is,    heaven  and  in  earth."     Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  alj 

**  nations."     And  he  promised  to  endow  them  with  the 

same  power  to  perform  their  mission:  which  promise  he 

fulfilled  on  the  day  of  Pentecost. 

7.  And  as  his  disciples  and  immediate  followers,  stood 
nearest  to  him  in  point  of  union,  therefore  the  descent 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  was  properly  the  descent  of  all  that 
he  had;  so  that  whatever  order,  lot  or  office  he  had  re- 
ceived from  the  Father,  relative  to  the  world,  the  same 
pertained  also  to  the  church  who  received  his  fulness. 

Tohn  xiv  **•  Then  they  knew  in  truth,  that  the  Father  was  in 
20.  Christ,  and  he  in  them,  and  they  in  him;  and  that  they 

Rom.xii.  nad  Dotn  tne  Father  and  the  Son.  Then  God,  and 
4, 5.  Christ,  and  the  Church  became  one.    And  such  as  believ- 

Eph.  i.  22,  ec}  anc{  Were  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  being  of 
chap,  r  one  r'eart  aQd  °f  one  soul,  were  the  true  bodv  of  Christ, 
30.  and  members  in  particular;  members  of  his  body,  of  his 

flesh,  and  of  his  bones. 

♦Forasmuch  as  every  gift  and  promise  of  God  to  Man,  respected  hira 
as  an  innocent  being,  in  the  line  of  obedience,  it  was  necessary  that  the 
heir  of  all  those  gilts  and  promises  should  assume  true  and  real  man- 
hood, (through  a  woman)  hence  called,  tht  Son  of  Man:  And  the  same 
Spirit  now  possessing  true  manhood,  in  those  who  fellow  his  example;  • 

tttf  Sou  of  Alia  l*  revealed  ••  ia  his  saints.'*    i  Thti:8,  U  IQt 


P.    II.  *HE    PRIMITIVE    CHURCH„  Jgt 

9.  So  that  according  to  the  measure  of  that  dispensa-     CHAP, 
tion,  the  Church  was  as  really  the  body  of  Christ,  a  bo- 


dy as  really  Anointed,  as  the  man  Jesus  was,  while  visi- 
ble on  the  earth;  and  God  did  as  really  dwell  in  the  one 
as  in  the  other. 

10.  And  as  Christ  was  the  only  light  of  the  world, 
the  only  salt  of  the  earth,  by  which  men  could  be  sav- 
ed, and  was  now  really  and  actually  in  the  Church  as 
his  true  body,  he  in  them,  and  the}'  in  him,  and  they 
were  perfect  in  one;  therefore  they  were  now  the  only 
light  of  the  world,  the  only  salt  of  the  earth. 

11.  Of  this  Jesus  had  told  them  while  he  was  yet 
with  them,  before  the  Holy  Ghost  was  given,  saying, 

«  Ye  are  the  salt  of  the  earth:  but  if  the  salt  have  lost   Jkt.t*. 
his  savour,  wherewith  shall  it  be  salted?    it  is   thence- 
forth  good  for  nothing,  but  to  be  cast  out,  and  to  be  trod- 
den under  foot  of  men. — Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world. 
A  city  that  is  set  on  an  hill  cannot  be  hid." 

12.  By  which  he  plainly  intimated  the  order  in  which 
they  were  to  stand,  with  regard  to  the  salvation  of  oth- 
ers, and  that  the  world  could  not  be  saved  without  them. 
And  as  the  salt  of  the  earth  is  the  only  saviour  of  the 
body,  the  Church,  so  all  the  salvation  that  was  within 
the  reach  of  the  world,  was  in  the  Church,  and  the 
Church  remained  to  be  the  only  true  saviour  of  the 
world,  according  to  the  sayings  of  Christ. 

13.  "  Yet  a  little  while,  and  the  world  seeth  me  no   johnxiv. 
more;  but  ye  see  me:  because  1  live,  ye  shall  live  also.—    19.. 
And  now  I  am  no  more  in  the  world,   but  these  are  in    2223 
the  world — And  the  glory  which  thou  gavest  me,  I  have 

given  them;  that  they  may  be  one,  even  as  we  are  one: 
I  in  them  and  thou  in  me." 

14.  Hence  the  Church  was  in  possession  of  what  Christ 
called  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven;  for  heaven 
was  really  upon  earth,  in  them,  and  they  sat  in  heavenly 
places,  in  Christ  Jesus.    And  this  order  Jesus  gave  them 

when  he  said  of  the  Church,  <;  Verily  I  say  unto  you,   Mat.xvlii 
whatsoever  ye  shall  bind  on  earth,  shall  be  bound  in    18>  19»  ** 
heaven ;  and  whatsoever  ye  shall  loose  on  earth,  shall 
be  loosed  in  heaven." 

15.  "Again  1  say  unto  you,  that  if  two  of  you  shall 
agree  on  earth,  as  touching  any  thing  that  they  shall 
ask,  it  shall  be  done  for  them  of  my  Father  who  is  in 
heaven.  For  where  two  or  three  are  gathered  togeih- 
-er  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst. of  them." 
JP 


THE    ORDER    AND    POWER  OF  P.   II. 

cSf*'         1C.  Now  although  the  world  could  see  the  Son  of 
„  man  no  more  in  the  body  and  flesh  of  Jesus\  yet  his  pow- 

.  e*r,  which  he  had  while  visible  on  earth,  was  not  dimin- 
ished in  his  followers,  -but  increased,  according  to  his 
John  xiv.    Prom'se:  "Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  He  that  be- 
1-2.  lieveth  on  me,   [and  keepeth  my  commandments]  the 

works  that  I  do  shall  he  do  also;  and  greater  works  than 
these  shall  he  do;  because  I  go  unto  my  Father." 

17.  The  Scribes  and  Pharisees  had  reasoned  against 
Luke  v.  Jesus,  because  he  forgave  sins,  saying,  "Who  is  thifl 
21  •             that  speaketh  blasphemies?    Who  can  forgive  sins,  but 

God  alone?" 

18.  But  that  power  was  not  diminished  after  Jesus  left 
the  world;  the  true  and  real  members  of  the  Church, 
or  body  of  Christ,  had  the  same  power  on  earth  that 
Jesus  had;  according  to  his  words,  "Whose  soever  sin6 

23,        '     ye  remit,  they  are  remitted  unto  them ;  and  whose  soe- 
ver sins  ye  retain,  they  are  retained." 
2  Cor.  ii.         19.  Hence  saith  the  apostle  to  the  Corinthians,  u  To 
10.  whom  ye  forgive  any  thing,  1  forgive  also:  for  if  I  for- 

fOr,  gave  any  thing,  to  whom  I  forgave  it,  for  your  sakesj  fr- 

»y  )'ou-    gave  I  it,  in  the  person  of  Christ."     And  again,  "  In  the 
1  Cor.  v.     name  0f  our  Lor(j  jesus  Christ,  when  ye  are  gathered 
together,  and  my  spirit,  with  the  power  of  our  Lord  Je- 
6us  Christ,  to  deliver  such  an  one  unto  Satan." 

20.  Thus  it  is  evident  that  the  Church  and  messen- 
gers of  Christ  stood  in  his  very  character,  and  acted  by 
the  very  same  spirit  and  power  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  which 
he  had  received  from  his  Father,  and  given  unto  them. 
"Whatsoever  they  taught,  was  taught  of  God,  and  whoso- 
ever received,  despised,  or  rejected  them,  received^ 
despised,  or  rejected  not  man,  but  God. 
>Thes. iv.  21.  Hence  the  words  of  the  apostle,  "God  hath  not 
7,8.  called  us  unto  uncleannness,  but  unto  holiness.     He, 

therefore,  that  despiseth,  [or  rejecteth]  despiseth  [or  re- 
John  xii.    jecteth]  not  man,  but  God. — He  that  rejecteth  me,  [raid 
^3,  49.        Jesus]  and  receiveth  not  my  words,  hath  one  that  judg- 
eth  him :  the  word  that  1  have  spoken,  the  same  shall 
judge  him  in  the  last  day.     For  I  have  not  spoken  of 
myself:  but  the  Father  who  sent  me,  he  gave  me  a  com- 
mandment what  I  should  say,  and  what  1  should  speak." 
22.  And  whatsoever  Jesus  spake  of  himself,  pertain- 
ed also  to  his  followers:  for  all  that  the  Father  gave 
unto  him,  he  gave  unto  them,  even  eternal  life:  as  h*j 
expressed  it  in  his  address  to  the  Father, 


*P.    II.  THE    PRIMITIVE    CHURCH.  12-3 

23.  "  Now  they  have  known,  that  all  things  whatso-  c  y^P' 
ever  thou  hast  given  me,  are  of  thee :  For  I  have  given  „ 
unto  them  the  words  which  thou  gavest  me;  and  they  Johnxvii. 
have  received  them. — I  pray  for  them:  I  pray  not  for  J^iJ'^ 
the  world. — Sanctify  them  through  thy  truth:  thy  word  20)22) 23. 
is  truth.     As  thou  hast  sent  me  into  the  world,  even  so 

have  I  also  sent  them  into  the  world.  Neither  pray  I 
for  these  alone,  but  for  them  also  which  shall  believe 
on  me  through  their  word : — And  the  glory  which  thou 
gavest  me,  I  have  given  them;  that  they  may  be  one, 
even  as  we  are  one;  I  in  them,  and  thou  in  me,  that  they 
may  be  made  perfect  in  one ;  and  that  the  world  may 
know  that  thou  hast  sent  me,  and  hast  loved  them,  as 
thou  hast  loved  me." 

24.  In  the  same  order  which  his  Father  had  placed 
him,  he  also  placed  them,  as  his  joint  body,  and  endow- 
ed them  with  the  same  power  and  authority. 

25.  u  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  He  that  receiv-  ^iTand^ 
eth  whomsoever  I  send,  receiveth  me;  and  he  that  re-  xx.2l,23. 
ceiveth  me,  receiveth  him  that  sent  me.     As  my  Father 

hath  sent  me,  even  so  send  I  you."  Then  as  the  Father 
was  revealed  in  Christ;  so  in  the  same  manner  is  Christ 
revealed  in  his  Church,  as  his  true  body.  And  as  God  is 
the  head  of  Christ;  so  is  Christ  the  head  of  his  Church. 

26.  And  as  whatever  was  done  by  Christ,  was  done 
by  the  Father;  so  whatever  is  done  by  the  true  Church 
or  body  of  Christ,  is  done  by  Christ  himself. 

27.  And  as  the  Father  judged  no  man,  but  committed   John  v, 
all  judgment  to  the  Son;  so  in  like  manner,  when  the   ^ 
Son  had  finished  the  work  on  earth  which  was  given 

him  to  do,  he  committed  all  judgment  to  the  saints,  in 
whom  he  promised  to  dwell,  and  out  of  the  Church  he    1  Cor.  vi, 
judgeth  no  man.     "  Know  ye  not,"  saith  the  apostle,   2. 
*l  that  the  saints  shall  judge  the  world?" 

28r  And  as  no  man  hath  seen  God  at  any  time ;  but  the 
only  begotten  Son,  who  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father, 
hath  declared  him;  so  no  man  hath  seen  the  Son  in  his 
glorified  state,  at  any  time;  but  his  only  begotten  saints, 
who  are  in  him,  and  he  in  t%m,  they  have  declared  him 
in  his  true  character.  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  cannot  be 
seen,  known,  or  worshipped,  but  by  and  in  the  Spirit. 
"  For  the  things  of  God  knoweth  no  man,  but  the  Spirit  }for' 1L 
of  God."  "' 

29/  Then,  as  Christ,  [that  is,  the  Anointing  with 
which  Jesus  was  anointed]  alone  knew  the  Father,  be- 


THE    ORDER    AND    POWER    OF  P.    IT. 

CHAR     jnor  ft  quickening  Spirit,  one  witli  the  Father;  it  i 
_____    dent  thut  no  man  run  know  the  things  of  Christ,  hut  the 

Spirit  of  Christ,  which  is  in  his  truly  begotten  followers. 
The  Church,  or  body  of  saints,  which  Christ  him- 
self had  begotten,  which  was  in  his  hosom,  as  he  P 
the  hosom  of  the  Father,  was  the  only  salt  of  the  earth — 
the  light  of  the  world — the  only  house,  or.  temple  of  the 
living-  God  on  earth,  and  the  only  pillar  and  ground  of 
truth  among- men:  therefore  it  was  impossible  for  any 
soul  to  ijnd  God  or  Christ  to  salvation,  in  any  other 
place,  or  through  any  other  medium,  than  through  the 
Church,  or  saints,  the  true  members  of  his  body,  in 
which  he  dwelt. 
Aptsx.  31.  This  is  clearly  proved  by  the  case  of  Cornelius 
.  1— $•  the  centurion,  a  devout  man,  and  one  that  feared  God 
with  all  his  house,  who  gave  much  alms  to  the  people, 
and  prayed  to  God  alway.  But  he  was  not  yet  saved. 
And  the  angel  who  came  to  Cornelius,  could  inform  him 
that  his  prayers  and  alms  were  come  up  for  a  memorial 
before  God,  and  intimate  to  him  that  he  was  not  yet  sav- 
ed, and  that  in  order  to  obtain  salvation,  he  must  send 
for  Simon  Peter. 

32.  But  why  could  not  the  angel  administer  salvation 
to  him,  without  being  beholden  to  Peter?  The  truth  is, 
it  was  not  in  his  power;  that  power  was  committed  unto 
the  Church,  as  hath  been  shown. 

33.  Salvation  was  only  in  and  by  Christ,  and  Christ, 
from  the  beginning,  had  not  taken  on  him  the  nature  of 
angels,  but  the  seed  of  Abraham,  and  was,  and  still  con- 
tinued to  be  manifested  in  the  flesh,  and  dwelt  in  his 
temple  or  earthly  tabernacle,  where  he  promised  to 
dwell. 

34.  Therefore  the  most  that  the  angel  could  do  for 
this  devout  man,  was  to  inform  him  where  he  could  lind- 
an  entrance  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  direct  him 
to  that  temple,  or  habitation  of  God,  from  which  the 
law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus,  could  be  com 
municated. 

35.  And  as  Peter  was  a  flfeal  member  of  the  body  of 
Christ,  who  had  Christ  the  word  and  power  of  salvation, 
and  eternal  life,  dwelling  in  him,  with  authority  to  trans- 
mit the  same  to  others;  therefore  the  angel  said  to  Cor- 

Aetixi.      nelius,  "  Send  men  to  Joppa,  and  call  for  Simon,  whose 
>3,14,1j.    surname  is  Peter;  who  shall  tell  thee  words,  whereby 
ikon  a_d  all  thy  house  shall  be  saved. 


P,  \L 


THE    PRIMlTTfaf  CHURCII. 


125 


36.  And  when  Peter  came  to  Cornelius,  and  those 
who  were  with  him,  and  preached  unto  them  that  word, 
which  he  had  in  him,  which  God  had  appointed  to  be 
the  judge  of  both  quick  and  dead,  the  Holy  Ghost  fell 
on  them,  as  it  did  on  the  apostles  at  the  beginning;  and 
they  were  translated  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from 
the  power  of  Satan  into  the  kingdom  of  God's  dear  Son. 

37.  By  this  circumstance,  together  with  what  hath 
been  said,  it  is  verified  beyond  all  contradiction,  that 
*•  unto  the  angels  God  hath  not  subjected  the  world  to 
come,"  or  the  building  of  his  habitation  among  men. 
Nor  was  there  any  angel,  or  spirit  in  heaven  or  on 
earth,  that  could  open  and  administer  the  true  way  and 
power  of  salvation  and  eternal  life,  but  that  Spirit  and 
power  which  abode  in  the  Church. 

38.  It  was  in  the  Church  that  Christ  was  set  upon  the 
right  hand  of  the  Father,  in  heavenly  places,  far  above 
all  principality  and  power,  and  might,  and  dominion, 
and  every  name  that  is  named,  not  only  in  this  world, 
but  in  that  which  is  to  come.  Here  God  the  Father  put 
all  things  under  his  feet,  and  Christ  was  given  to  be  the 
head  over  all  things  to  the  Church,  which  is  his  body, 
the  fulness  of  him  that  filleth  all  in  all. 

39.  And  that  the  Church  was  the  only  medium  through 
which  the  gospel  of  salvation  and  eternal  life  could  be 
administered  to  mankind,  is  also  manifest  from  the  con- 
version of  Saul  of  Tarsus,  while  on  his  way  to  Damas- 
cus, breathing  out  threatenings  and  slaughter  against  the 
disciples  of  the  Lord. 

40.  If  it  be  supposed  that  Saul  at  that  time,  in  reality, 
Saw  Christ  Jesus,  it  is  a  mistake.  Saul  was  not  at  that 
time  in  a  situation  to  see  Christ,  for  he  was  sinning 
against  him ;  and  John  testifieth,  "  Whosoever  sinneth 
hath  not  seen  him,  neither  known  him." 

41.  Christ  is  the  true  light,  who  coming  into  the 
world,  enlighteneth  every  man.  But  the  light  that  shone 
upon  Saul  blinded  him:  and  moreover  no  man  can  even 
Call  Jesus  Lord,  and  much  less  see  him,  but  by  the  Holy 
Ghost.  And  Saul  neither  received  his  sight,  nor  the 
Holy  Ghost,  until  three  days  after,  when  he  received 
both,  through  Ananias  a  member  of  Christ's  body. 

42.  But  Saul  himself  relateth  his  seeing  a  vision,  and 
hearing  a  voice,  saying,  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutes! 
thou  me?  Who  then  was  he  persecuting?  Not  that 
light  that  struck  him  blind,  nor  that  voice  that  re- 

P  2 


CHAP. 
VI. 


Heh.  ii.fc 


Compare- 
Eph.  i.3. 
with  20, 
21,  22,  23, 


Acts  ix» 
1,2,3. 


1  John  «>,. 
6. 


Mat 


TflE    ORDER    A  N'T)    rOWER    OF  P.    If 

p-     proved    him.     These   he   respected   as   the  glory  and 

.  voice  of  (lie  Lord, as  ranch  M  his  fathers  had  i ejected 

the  cloud  of  glory  which  co\erert  tl  seat;  hut 

st  in  his  real  habitation  he   had  not  respected,  but 

persecuted  him  in  the  true  memhersof  his  body. 

41.   He  had  persecute  m  Stephen  the  martyr, 

and  he  had  persecuted  him  ha  those  men  and  women, 
whom  he  hud  hauled  forth  and  committed  to  prison. 
And  it  was  only  in  the  members  of  Christ,  that  he,  or 
r.ny  other  could  either  love  or  hate  him,  bless  or  I 
him,  receive  or  reject  him;  according  to  Christ's  own 
!s:  "Verily  I  say  unto  \ ou.  Inasmuch  as  \e  have 
done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  my  brethien,  ye 
have  done  it  unto  me.*' 

44.  And  therefore,  as  Christ  dwelt  no  where  for  true 
salvation  to  men,  but  in  his  living  witnesses,  the  \ision 
could  only  direct  him  where  to  find  Christ,  and  through 

.VT*ix. 6,    whom  he  must  receive  his  instructions,  saying.  "Arise, 
aadl7— 20  and  go  into  the  city,  and  it  shall  be  told  thee  what  thou 
must  do." 

45.  When  therefore  Saul  was  obedient  to  the  heav« 
enly  vision,  and  Ananias  also  followed  the  instructions 
which  he  had  received  through  another  vision,  and  ac- 
tually laid  his  hands  on  Saul,  in  the  very  Spirit  and  pow- 
er of  that  Jesus  whom  he  had  seen  in  vision  on  the  way, 
then  Saul  received  his  sight,  and  was  tilled  with  the 
Holy  Ghost:  and  then,  and  not  till  then,  did  he  know 
Christ:  and  abiding  certain  days  with  the  disciples, 
straightway  he  preached  Christ  in  the  synagogues,  that 
he  is  the  Son  of  God. 

46.  It  is  evident,  that,  by  rinding  his  union  to  Ananias 
3.  member  of  the  church,  he  found  his  union   to  ( 

and  became,  himself,  a  member  of  Christ's  body,  and  a 
joint-heir  to  the  promised  inheritance.  And  thus,  hav- 
ing Christ  in  him.  he  was  thereby  qualified  to  preach, 
among  the  Gentiles,  the  same  Gospel  of  salvation  and 
eternal  life;  and  to  administer  the  same  to  others  which 
he  himself  had  recehed,  not  as  of  man's  wisdom,  but 
as  a  medium  of  revelation. 

47.  Hence  he  saith  to  the  Galatians,  "  1  certify,  breth- 
ja121      '    ren,  that  the  gospel  which  was  preached  of  me,  is  not 

after  man:  Fori  neither  receded  it  of  man,  neither  waf 
I  taught  it  but  by  the  re \ elation  of  Jesus  Chi 

48.  And  in  the  same  sense  tl  o  Galatians  received  him, 
not  as  aian,  but,  *•  as  an  angel  of  God,  even  as  Christ  Je- 


T.    II.  THE    PRIMITIVE    CHURCH.  127 

sus."     And  to  the  Tbessalonians  he  saith,  "When  ye     CI*^P- 
rece  •       the  word  oi  God,  which  }e  heard  of  us,  ye  re- 


ceived it  not  as  the  word  of  men,  hut  (as  it  is  in  truth)    Gal.  iv.14 
the  word  of  God — For  ye,  brethre^  became  followers    lJJ^u* 
of  the  churches  of  God,  which  in  Judea  are  in  Christ 
Jesus." 

49.  Thus  the  gospel  of  salvation,  in  its  spirit  and 
power,  was  Conveyed  from  the  living  witnesses  and 
members  of  Christ,s  hody,  to  those  who  had  it  not;  and 
among  those  wlio  received  faith,  the  younger  copied  the 
example  of  tfie  elder;  and  by  the  one  undivided  Spirit 
which  they  received,  they  became  one  in  Christ,  as 
Christ  and  God  are  one. 

50.  It  was  the  word  of  God,  even  the  mystery,  which  . 
had  been  hidden  from  ages,  and  from  generations,  that   _27,  and 
was  made  manifest  unto  the  saints — "  which  is  Christ  in    ii-  ?,  3. 
you,  [saith  the  apostle.]  the  hope  of  glory,— The  mys-    26c°r- 1V* 
tery  of  God.  and  of  the  Father,  and  of  Christ;  wherein 

are  hid  all  the  treasures  of  wisdom  and    knowledge.'" 
And  this  treasure  was  committed  to  earthen  vessels. 

51  Then  where  else  could  that  wisdom  or  know- 
ledge be  found  but  in  that  mystery?  and  where  could 
that  mysfery  be  found  but  in  those  earthen  vessels  to 
whom  it  was  committed?  There  is  no  salvation  in  any 
©ther,  but  in  Christ  Jesus,  as  it  is  written,  "For  there  Actsiv*. 
is  no  other  name  under  heaven,  given  among  men  12, 
whereby  we  must  be  saved." 

52.  And  as  Christ  Jesus  was  revealed,  and  made  mani- 
fest for  salvation,  in  his  saints  only,  and  unto  them  was 
committed  all  power  to  remit  and  retain  sin,  and  all  that 
peitained  to  eternal  life  and  godliness;  therefore,  with- 
out the  boundary  of  the  church,  true  salvation  was  nev- 
er found,  nor  separate  from  it,  could  one  soul  ever  find 
deliverance  from  the  reigning  power  of  sin. 

53.  And  hence  are  the  words  of  St.  Peter  verified; — - 

*  According'  as  his  divine  power  hath  given  unto  us  all    2  Pet.  i.  0, 
things  that  pertain  unto  life  and  godliness,  through  the 
knowledge  of  him  that  hath  called  us  to  glory  and   vir- 
tue."    And  hence  also  those   of  St.  John :  "  We  know    1  John  ■?. 
that  we  are  of  God,  and  the  whole  world  lieth  in  wick-     19»  &>■ 
edness.    And  we  know  that  the  Son  of  God  is  come,  and 
hath  given  us  an  understanding,  that  we  may  know  him 
that  is  true;  and  we  are  in  him  that  is  true,  even  in  his 
Son  Jesus  Christ,  This  is  the  true  God,  and  eternal  life," 


&* 


THE  KISE    OF   AtfTICHRlsr   PREDICTED. 


P,  I?v 


CHAPTER  VII. 


CHAP. 
VI 1. 


Dan.  ii. 
31—45. 


-Uhap.  \\i. 


chap.  ix. 
and  xii. 


See  Ezek. 

sxxvhii. 

gtxxix. 


Mat.  xxiv. 
and  Mark 
xiii.  and 
Luke  xXi. 


Ttie  Risen)/  Antichrist  Predicted. 

TT  is  certain  that  neither  Christ  nor  the  apostles  ex 
*  pected  the  continuance  of  that  order  and  power,  in 
which  the  Primitive  Church  stood;  hut  on  every  occa- 
sion, spake  of  the  work  in  which  they  were  engaged,  as 
not  only  subject  to  be  corrupted,  but  plainly  foretold  that 
it  would  be  supplanted,  by  a  false  spirit  and  power, 
which  would  prevail  against  the  truth,  and  overcome 
it  for  a  certain  limited  time. 

2.  And  in  this,  the  spirit  of  prophecy  which  was  in 
them,  agreed  with  the  predictions  of  the  prophets,  who 
had  spoken  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  of  a  beastly 
dominion  that  was  to  arise,  and  make  war  against  the 
saints  of  the  Most  High,  and  overcome  and  triumph 
over  them  for  a  season,  before  the  ultimate  glory  of 
Christ's  kingdom  should  be  fully  established. 
.  3.  The  prophet  Daniel  giveth  a  very  plain  and  stri* 
king  representation  of  this,  in  opening  Nebuchadnezzar'* 
vision  of  the  image,  which  represented  four  oppressive 
kingdoms  or  earthly  governments,  the  last  of  which  wa9 
to  be  more  universally  destructive  to  the  saints  than  any 
of  the  former. 

4.  The  same  was  also  shown  by  the  vision  of  four 
great   beasts,  the  last  of  which   was  dreadful  and  ter*- 
rible,  and  prefigured  an  oppressive  power  that  was  to 
devour  the  whole  earth,  and  tread    it  down,  and  break 
it  in  pieces. 

6.  To  Daniel  also  was  pointed  out  the  cutting  off  of 
the  Messiah — the  taking  away  of  the  daily  sacrifice — • 
the  setting  up  of  the  abomination  which  would  make  the 
truth  desolate;  and  the  period  of  time  it  would  stand. 
And  most  of  the  prophets  have  spoken  of  the  same  thingr 
particularly  Ezekiel. 

6.  Christ  in  his  instructions  to  his  disciples,  is  very 
pointed,  in  showing  them,  not  only  that  his  work  of  that 
day  would  be  supplanted,  but  by  whom,  and  in  what 
manner  it  would  be  effected. 

7.  He  forewarned  them  of  the  coming  of  false  christSj 
[i .  e.  anti-christs,]  and  false  prophets,  who  would  show 
signs  and  wonders,  and,  if  it  were  possible,  deceive  the 
very  elect — that  itfany  (not  a  few)  would  come  in  his 


P     IJ.  THE    RISE    OF    ANTICHRIST    PREDICTED.  129 

name,  saying,  1  am  Christ,  and  would   deceive  many.     CHAP, 

8.  He  also  forewarned  them  that  Jerusalem  would  be  .' 
compassed  about  with  armies,  and  finally  taken,  and  the 
abomination  of  desolation  spoken  of,  set  up  in  that  very 

city  which  the  saints  had  possessed,  and  from  which 
they  should  flee  as  from  the  deepest  sink  of  corruption. 

9.  And  St.  Paul,  in  his  epistle  to  the  Thessalonians, 
concerning  the  day  of  Christ's  second  coming,  saith, — 

"  That  day  shall  not  come,  except  there  come  first  a  fall-   2  The8<  "• 
ing  away." — And  to  Timothy,  the  apostle  wrote  of  the    iVun.iv. 
Spirit's  speaking  expressly,  that  in  the  latter  times  some       1. 
would  depart,  [or  stand  off]  from  the  faith,  giving  heed 
to  seducing  spirits  and  ddfcrines  of  devils. 

10.  St.  John  also,  in  the  latter  days  of  his  time,  rep- 
resented the  true  Church,  in  his  book  of  Revelation,  as    Rev. Ii.  ill 
already  swiftly  on  the  decline,  as  may  be  seen  by  his 
solemn  warnings  to  the  seven  churches  of  Asia. 

1 1.  He  likewise  describeth  the  growing  power  of  cor- 
ruption and  oppression,  under  the  figure  of  two  wild 
beasts,  the  first  as  coming  up  out  of  the  sea,  and  the  se- 
cond out  of  the  earth,  which  exercised  all  the  power  of  Rev-Xn" 
the  first,  to  show  the  continuance  of  the  same  beastly 
power  in  another  form. 

12.  And  lastly,  he  representeth  this  whole  compound 

of  monstrous  wickedness,  under  the  figure  of  a  scarlet   Rev.  xv:Z 
coloured  beast,  whose  power  was  universal,  carrying  a 
Mother  of  Harlots,  with  whom  the  kings  of  the  earth 
committed  fornication  and  lived  deliciously. 

13.  It  is  clearly  manifest  from  all  that  is  recorded  in 
Church  History,  that  such  an  apostasy  did  take  place, 
as  entirely  excluded  the  Spirit  and  power  of  Christ  from 
what  Was  called  his  Church,  and  that  a  false  spirit  and 
power  prevailed  in  that  church,  for  many  ages,  after 
the  days  of  the  apostles. 

14.  But  it  may  be  asked  whether  this  church  really 
descended  from  the  Primitive  Church  of  Christ,  and  had 
still  a  measure  of  the  same  spirit? — or  whether  it  origin- 
ated wholly  from  another  source?  or  whether  God  had 
a  people  in  that  church  which  he  owned  as  the  church 
of  Christ,  distinct  from  the  main  body  of  professors? — •, 
or  whether  there  were  a  pure  church  preserved  on  the 
earth,  vested  with  the  apostolic  power,  altogether  dis- 
tinct from  that  corrupt  body?  These  are  questions  which, 
have  furnished  matter  of  great  debate,  and  many  re- 
searches; but  could  never  be  decided  by  all  the  powers 
of  argument. 


iZO  The  rise  of  antichrist  predicted         P.  If 

CJAP'         15.  For  the  prophecies,  being  mostly  sealed  up  unde* 

1_    the   figurative  language  of  the  inspired  writers,  were 

See  Acts  liable  to  any  application  which  the  ingenuity  of  the 
xx. 29,  .30.  learned  might  contrive;  they  were  therefore  not  intend- 
1,  10, 14  ea*  to  be  understood,  any  faster  than  they  were  actually 
chap.  iii.  fulfilled,  that  the  truth  of  things  might  be  established 
l'John  ii  ky  an  appeal  to  matters  of  fact.  As  said  the  angel  to 
18.  iv.  3.  the  prophet  Daniel,  "Go  thy  way,  Daniel:  for  the  words 
J  J(i°h4  la  are  c*ose(*  UP  an(*  sea^ed  till  the  time  of  the  end." 
Dan6  xii,  * 6-  Therefore,  as  the  time  of  the  end  is  actually  come 

in  which  those  predictions  have  had  their  time  and  ac- 
complishment, it  will  be  proper  and  necessary  to  disco- 
ver the  true  source  and  infl#nce  of  that  false  power 
called  Antichrist,  by  which  the  nations  and  kingdoms 
of  the  earth  were  deceived  for  ages,  and  brought  into 
bondage  the  most  wicked  and  oppressive,  and  by  which 
the  cause  of  true  virtue  was  trodden  under  foot,  and 
Luke  ii.  became  unknown — "  That  now,  the  thoughts  of  many 
35  hearts  may  be  revealed."  ' 


THE  TESTIMONY 

OF 

OHBIST'S  SECOND  APPEARING. 


PART  III. 


THE  RISE  A1VD  PROGRESS  OF  ANTICHRIST'S  KEVGDQ,U 


CHAPTER  I. 


The   Work  of  Antichrist,  by  false   Tcacher9. 

THE  word  Antichrist,  was  first  used  by  the  apos- 
tles; and,  doubtless,  what  gave  occasion  to  it,  took 
its  rise  in  their  day.  This  singular  name  is  compound- 
ed of  the  two  Greek  words,  anti  and  xpirros,*  which 
signify,  against  Christ;  so  that  the  term  Antichrist,  in- 
cludeth  whatever  is  against  Christ;  but  was  originally 
intended  to  apply,  more  particularly,  to  such  as  under  a 
pretence  of  acting  in  the  name  of  Christ,  acted  with  a 
spirit  directly  against  the  Spirit  of  Christ. 

2.  Therefore  this  term,  as  used  by  the  apostles,  had 
no  reference  to  the  superstitious  Jews,  nor  idolatrous 
Pagans,  who  made  no  profession  of  faith  in  Christ;  but 
was  generally  confined  to  such  as  through  a  pretence  of 
faith  in  Christ  and  obedience  to  the  gospel,  claimed  an 
interest  in  the  affairs  of  the  Church,  and  thereby  took 
occasion  to  pervert  and  corrupt  it.  And  as  there  were 
many  of  this  description,  who  rose  up  in  the  days  of  the 
apostles,  St.  John  expressly  saith,  "  Even  now  are  there 
many  antichrists;  whereby  we  know  that  it  is  the  last 
time." 

3.  As  if  he  had  said,  There  are  already  many  in  the 
world,  who  profess  Christ,  but  do  not  possess  him;  who 
own  him  in  words,  but  deny  him  in  works;  who  talk 
about  the  Spirit,  but  walk  after  the  flesh,  and  confess  not 
that  Jesus  Christ  is  come  in  the  flesh :  this  is  that  spirit 
pf  Antichrist,  whereof  ye   have  heard  that  it  should 


CHAP. 
I. 


*Anti 
and 

Christos* 


1  John  if, 
18. 


chap,  i  £, 
3. 


132  THE    WORK    OP    ANTICHRIST,   BY  P.    Ill 

CHAP.  Come,  and  even  now  already  is  it  in  the  world.  Where* 
by  we  know  that  it  is  the  last  time  Satan  shall  ever  take 
the  advantage  of  a  revelation  from  heaven,  to  corrupt 
and  Supplant  the  work  of  God,  as  these  hypocrites  are 
doing.  They  went  out  from  us,  but  they  were  not  of 
u>;  for  if  they  had  been  of  us,  they  would  have  con- 
tinued with  us. 

4.  From  this  it  is  evident,  that  Antichrist  was  not  a 
particular  man,  but  a  spirit,  which  assumed  the  name 
and  authority  of  Christ,  and  made  its  way  into  many  de- 
ceitful and  false-hearted  men.  who  pretended  to  be  the 
followers  of  Christ,  while  their  practice  was  pointedly 
Against  him:  and  from  the  very  nature  of  the  work  of 
Christ  in  that  day,  it  seemeth  that  such  impositions  were 
unavoidable. 

5.  According  to  the  commission  of  the  apostles,  the 
gospel  was  to  be  preached  to  every  creature,  and  no  dis- 
tinction made  between  the  Jew  and  the  Greek,  the  learn- 

Rom.  x.       ed  and  the  unlcarnedj^and  as  it  was  received,  at  least  in 

*■  word,  by  all  characters;  so  none  were  prohibited  from 

teaching  to  others,  what  they  themselves  had  learned. 

6.  Hence  many  false  teachers  took  occasion,  to  modi- 
fy the  doctrines  of  Christ  according  to  their  own  carnal 
taste,  or  that  of  others,  and  to  explain  them  in  such  a 
manner,  as  to  avoid  those  persecutions,  to  which  the 
honest  and  faithful  were  exposed.  In  particular,  many 
of  the  Jews,  whose  rites  and  ceremonies  had  become 
honourable  in  the  world,  continued  to  practise  those 
superstitious  rites  which  had  no  further  connexion  with 
the  faith  or  practice  of  the  gospel. 

7.  Thus,  by  putting,  as  it  were,  a  piece  of  new  cloth 
upon  the  old  garment,  they  claimed  their  relation  to  the 
Church,  and  at  the  same  time  retained  the  friendship  of 

Gal  vi  1°  *ne  world-  ^Hence  St.  Paul  observeth, — "  As  many  as  de- 
sire to  make  a  fair  show  in  the  flesh,  they  constrain  you 
to  be  circumcised;  only  lest  they  should  suffer  persecu- 
tion for  the  cross  of  Christ." 

8.  Many  also  of  the  profligate  Pagans,  who  were  con- 
victed of  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  ana  constrained  to  seek 
some  measure  of  union  to  the  followers  of  Christ,  early 
took  the  same  deceitful  liberty  of  perverting  the  truth, 
and  mixing  it  with  their  carnal  reasonings,  and  even  in- 
troducing, under  the  Christian  name,  their  licentious 
doctrines,  and  impious  festivals,  and  committing  such 
abominations  as  were  not  so  much  as  named  among 
etfeer  Gentiles, 


P.    III.  FALSE    TEACHERS.  133 

9.  Hence  it  is  justly  remarked  by  Osterwald,  that, "  in  CHAP. 

1  the  days  of  the  apostles,  there  were  carnal  men,  who,  ' 

4  under  the  pretext  of  grace,  and  Christian  liberty,  intro-  Ch.  Theo. 

4  duced  licentiousness,  refused  to  suffer  persecutions,  and  P-  331 

'  who   gave  themselves  over  to  carnal    lusts.     These 

*  were  in  a  spirited  manner  opposed  by  James,  Jude, 

*  Peter,  in  his  second  epistle,  and  Johnriu  his  epistles, 
'and  Revelation." 

10.  As  Christ  began  to  prepare  the  way  for  his  king- 
dom, by  teaching  his  followers  to  deny  ungodliness  and 
worldly  lusts;  so  on  the  other  hand,  Antichrist  began 
his  work,  by  false  teachers,  and  false  doctrines.  Such 
were  the  first  means  employed  in  corrupting  and  weak- 
ening the  truth ;  and  such  have  had  a  principal  hand  in 
establishing  that  kingdom,  which  is  Christ's  in  name,  but 
Antichrist's  in  its  very  nature. 

11.  It  was  not  only  foreseen  and  testified  by  Christ, 
that  such  deceitful  workers  would  come;  but  the  apos- 
tles, who  were  anointed  from  heaven  as  witnesses  of  the 
truth,  testified  that  they  had  already  appeared  in  their 
day :  which  may  be  seen  from  the  slightest  examination 
of  their  writings. 

12.  The  words  of  Jesus  are  plain:  "  Beware  of  false   Matt.  vn. 
prophets,  which  come  to  you  in  sheep's  clothing,  but  in-   15« 16- 
wardly  they  are  ravening  wolves.     Ye  shall  know  them 

by  their  fruits. — Take  heed  that  no  man  deceive  you;   xxiv'4»5« 
for  many  shall  come  in  my  name,  saying,  I  am  Christ; 
and  shall  deceive  many." 

13.  The  same  thing  was  predicted  by  St.  Peter,  say- 
ing, "  There  shall  be  false  teachers  among  you,  who   2  Pet.  U. 
privily  shall  bring  in  damnable  heresies,  even  denying   l— 18. 
the  Lord  that  bought  them,  and  bring  upon  themselves 

swift  destruction.  And  many  shall  follow  their  perni- 
cious ways;  by  reason  of  whom  the  way  of  truth  shall 
be  evil  spoken  of. — Sporting  themselves  with  their  own 
deceivings. — Having  eyes  full  of  adultery,  and  that  can- 
not cease  from  sin;  beguiling  unstable  souls. — For  when 
they  speak  great  swelling  -words  of  vanity,  they  allure 
through  the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  through  much  wantonness, 
those  that  were  clean  escaped  from  them  who  live  in 
error." 

14.  These  same  false  teachers,  according  to  the  tes- 
timony of  St.  Jude,  had  already  made  their  appearance 
in  his  day.  Thus  saith  he,  "  It  was  needful  for  me  to 
write  unto  you,  and  exhort  you,  that  ye  should  earnestly 


134  THE    WORK    OF    ANTICHRIST,    BT  P.    III. 

CHAP,     contend  for  the  faith  which  was  once  delivered  unto  the 
saints.  For  there  are  certain  men  crept  in  imam 


Jude3,  4.  who  were  before  of  old  ordained  (described*)  to  this  con- 
demnation; ungodly  men,  turning  the  grace  of  our  God 
into  lasciviousness,  and  denying  the  only  Lord  God,  and 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

15.  This  plainly  implieth  that  these  deceivers  were 
neither  professed  Jews  noHPagans,  but  some  among  the 
professed  followers  of  Christ,  who  in  fact  denied  both 
God  and  Christ,  by  new-modelling  that  precious  faith 
and  testimony  of  Jesus,  which  had  been  delivered,  once 
for  all,  to  the  apostles,  not  to  be  mende/1  or  expounded 
by.  human  wisdom,  but  to  be  punctually  ol»e}ed. 

16.  Again:  St.  Paul,  in  his  last  addiess  to  the  Elders 
Arts  xx      a*  Epnesus?  delivereth  this  plain  prediction :  u  1  know 

29,30.  this,  that  after  my  departing,  shall  grievous  wolves  come 
in  among  you,  not  sparing  the  rlock.  Also  of  your  own 
selves  shall  men  arise,  speaking  perverse  things,  to  draw 
away  disciples  after  them." 

17.  This  same  apostle  warneth  the  Romans  against 
170,18Xi9    gome' wn0  caused  divisions  and  offences,  contrary  to  the 

doctrine  which  they  had  learned.  And  what  had  they 
learned,  but  to  take  up  their  cross  and  follow  the  apos- 
tle, a3  he  followed  Christ?  To  this  plain  doctrine  these 
false  teachers  were  contrary.  Therefore  he  addeth, 
"  They  that  are  such  serve  not  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
but  their  own  belly;  and  by  good  words  and  fair  speech- 
es deceive  the  hearts  of  the  simple.  For  your  obedi- 
ence hath  come  abroad  unto  all." 

18.  Here  the  difference  is  visibly  marked  between 
those  who  served  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  were  obe- 

PhiL  ui.      dient,  and  those  who  corrupted  the  pure  precepts  of  the 

19.  gospel  from  their  original  meaning,  that  they  might  take 

the  liberty  of  serving  their  own  beastly  bellies. 

19.  Again:  To  the  Corinthians,  he  speaketh  of  many 
who  corrupt  the  word  of  God — who  were,  false  apos- 

170r'  "'     ties,  deceitful  workers,  transforming  themselves  into  the 
tu.  13, 15.    apostles  of  Christ; — ministers  of  Satan, — transformed  as 
the  ministers  of  righteousness;  whose  end  should  be  ac- 
cording to  their  works. 

*  By  the  expression  in  the  original  (JlcLkeu  Tpcyryf*/jfjLttch)  may  be 
understood  those  who  were  formerly  described,  or  pointed  out  by  the 
spirit  of  prophecy,  through  which  the  iniquities  of  the  latter  tin 
.been  foretold,  together  with  the  judgment  and   coodeuinaUoa  that 
would  fall  upon  these  who  liv»d  in  such  things. 


im.  uio 


f.    III'.  FALSE    TEACHERS.  135 

20.  The  same  kind  of  deceivers  he  describeth  to  Ti-     CHA* 
mothy,  as,  "  having  a  form  of  godliness,  but  denying  the  ' 
power  thereof:  from  such  [saith  he]  turn  away.    For  of  2Tim.iii. 
this  sort  are  they  which  creep  into  houses,  and  lead     5'6-7- 
captive  silly  women  laden  with  sins,  led  away  with  di- 
vers lusts;  ever  learning,  and  never  able  to  come  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth." 

21.  And  to  Titus,  he  observeth, — "There  are  many   Tit.  i.  10, 
unruly  and  vain  talkers  and  deceivers,  specially  they  of  n.a^1^ 
the  circumcision:  whose  mouths  must  be  stopped,  who 
subvert  whole  houses,  teaching  things  which  they  ought 

not,  for  filthy  lucre's  sake.— They  profess  that  they  know 
God;  but  ia  works  they  deny  him,  being  abominable, 
and  disobedient,  and  unto  every  good  work  reprobate." 
Can  there  be  a  plainer  description  of  an  antichrist? 

22.  It  would  be  almost  an  endless  work  to  enumerate 
the  marks  which  were  given  to  distinguish  these  per- 
verters  of  the  truth:  they  Were  justly  called  "Traitors,   2Ti 
heady,  highminded,  lovers  of  pleasures,  more  than  lov-      3—4. 
ers  of  God. — Incontinent,  fierce,  despisers  of  those  that 
are   good. — Proud,  knowing  nothing,  but  doting  about   lTim.vi. 
questions,  and  strifes  of  words — perverse  disputers —     4>5- 
men  of  corrupt  minds,  and  destitute  of  the  truth." 

23.  Such  were  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ, — 
the  liars,  the  evil  beasts,  the  slow  bellies,  who  were  re- 
proved sharply  by  the  faithful ;  but  whose  progress  was   Tit.  i.  12. 
not  stopped  by  all  the  authority  even  of  the  apostles 
themselves. 

24.  John,  who  outlived  all  the  Other  apostles,  and 
had  the  greatest  opportunity  of  seeing  the  increase  and 
fruits  of  these  false  teachers,  is  also  very  particular 
in  his  testimony  concerning  them.  His  three  epistles, 
which  were  written  near  the  close  of  the  first  century, 
appear  to  have  been  written  for  the  purpose  of  distin- 
guishing between  the  followers  of  Christ,  and  Antichrist. 

25.  Hence,  so  much  is  said  in  the  first  epistle,  to  es- 
tablish that  fundamental  truth,  that  the  followers  of 
Christ  do  not  commit  sin.  "  Little  children,  let  no  man 
deceive  you;  he  that  doeth  righteousness  is  righteous,  i  j0hn iii 
even  as  he  is  righteous.  Whosoever  abideth  in  him  «in-  6—24. 
neth  not:  whosoever  sinneth  hath  not  seen  him,  neither 
known  him. — He  that  committeth  sin  is  of  the  devil. — 
Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin. — In  this 

the  children  of  God  are  manifest,  and  the  children  of 
iHe  devil:  whosoever  doeth  not  righteousness  is  not  of 


13G 


THE    WORK    OP    ANTICHRIST,    BY 


P.    Ill 


CHAP. 
I. 


1  John  v. 

18. 
fOr,  strict 
Jy  watch- 
eth. 


2  John  6, 
9,10. 


jjfami  Iy- 
er commu- 
nity. 


2  John  7. 


God. — lie  that  keepeth  hi9  commandments,  dwelleth  in 
him,  arid  he  in  him." 

26.  The  whole  of  this  epistle  plainly  showeth  that 
Christ  was  in  his  true  followers,  and  they  in  him;  not' 
by  imputing,  or  imagining  it  to  be  so,  but  by  a  vital  and 
substantial  union;  which  was  manifest  by  Comparing 
their  fruits,  with  the  first  fruits  of  the  spirit  in  Jesus: 
and  consequently,  that  the  only  true  God  and  eternal  life, 
was  manifested  in  the  flesh,  as  visible  and  real  in  them, 
as  formerly  in  Jesus  the  first  begotten  from  the  dead. 

27.  While  on  the  other  hand,  these  false  teachers, 
denied  Christ's  being  in  the  flesh,  and  put  him  at  a  dis- 
tance: instead  of  denying  self,  they  denied  both  the  Fa- 
ther and  the  Son;  and  therefore  still  continued  in  their 
former  wicked  works,  which  proved  that  they  were  yet 
of  the  devil,  and  not  even  begotten  of  God,  for,  "  He 
that  is  begotten  of  God  keepethj  himself,  and  that  wick- 
ed one  toucheth  him  not." 

28.  This  is  the  testimony  of  St.  John;  and  we  know 
that  his  testimony  is  true,  because  he  had  the  Spirit  o£ 
truth,  from  both  the  Father  and  the  Son,  abiding  in  him. 

29.  Again:  Jn  his  epistle  to  the  elect  lady  and  her 
children,  he  draweth  the  same  line  of  distinction: — 
"  This  is  love,  that  we  walk  after  his  commandments:" 
as  if  he  had  said,  God  is  love — and  this  is  God,  that  we 
walk  after  his  commandments.  "  This  is  the  command- 
ment, that,  as  ye  have  heard  from  the  beginning,  ye 
should  walk  in  it." 

30.  "  Whosoever  transgresseth,  and  abideth  not  in 
the  doctrine  of  Christ,  hath  not  God;  he  that  abideth  in 
the  doctrine  of  Christ,  he  hath  both  the  Father  and  the 
Son.  H  there  come  any  unto  you  and  bring  not  this  doc- 
trine, receive  him  not  into  your  house.jj  neither  bid  hira 
rejoice.j" 

31.  w  For  many  deceivers  are  entered  into  the  world, 
who  confess  not  that  Jesus  Christ  is  come  in  the  flesh." 
Who  walk  not  after  his  commandments,  but  after  their 
own  lusts;  who  own  the  doctrine  of  Christ  to  be  from 
heaven,  but  transgress  it  and  keep  it  not:  and  whoso- 
ever he  be  that  answereth  to  this  character,  mark  it 
■well;  0^7*  This  is  a  deceiver  and  an  Antichrist. 

32.  In  his  third  and  last  epistle,  the  beloved  apostle 
maketh  the  distinction,  if  possible,  more  plain  and  sim- 
ple; in  which  the  spirit  of  Christ,  and  of  Antichrist,  are 
manifested  in  their  respective  followers,  Gaius,  anU 
Diotrephes, 


P,    III.  FALSE   TEACHERS.  137 

33.  To  Gaius  he  saith,  "  Beloved^-I  rejoiced  greatly  CHAP, 

when  the  brethren  came,  and  testified  of  the  truth  that    ; 

is  in  thee,  even  as  thou  walkest  in  the  truth.     I  have  no  3  John  3, 

greater  joy  than  to  hear  that  my  children  walk  in  truth.  4>  5> 
Beloved,  thou  doest  faithfully  whatsoever  thou  doest  to 

the  brethren,  and  to  strangers." 

34.  Thus  it  is  evident,  that,  by  walking  in  the  truth, 
and  faithfully  doing  the  commandments  of  Christ,  Gaius 
was  accepted;  and  particularly,  in  observing  that  say- 
ing of  Christ  which  was  from  the  beginning:  "Verily    Mat.  xxv, 
I  say  unto  you,  inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of     40- 
the  least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me." 

35.  But  how  manifest  is  the  contrary  character?  "I    _  .  ,    _ 

,         i  ,  t-x-  i^ii         ,i    .       3  John P, 

wrote  unto  the  church:  but  Diotrephes,  who  loveth  to      io,  11, 

have  ihe  pre-eminence  among  them,  receiveth  us  not. 

Wherefore,  if  I  come,  I  will  remember  his  deeds  which 

he  doeth,  prating  against  us  with  malicious  words;  and 

not  content  therewith;  neither  doth  he  himself  receive 

the  brethren,  and  forbiddeth  them  that  would,  and  cast- 

eth  them  out  of  the,  church.'" 

36.  "  He  that  doeth  good  is  of  God ;  but  he  that  doeth 
evil  hath  not  seen  God."  This  is  the  touch-stone,  and 
by  this,  Diotrephes  is  proved  to  be  an  Antichrist  in  per- 
fect shape.  He  loved  to  have  the  pre-eminence;  not 
willing  to  be  the  least  of  all,  and  servant  of  all — to 
humble  himself,  and  esteem  others  better  than  himself, 
according  to  the  gospel. 

37.  Again:  He  received  not  those  whom  John  had 
sent;  of  course  he  received  not  John,  neither  him  that 
had  sent  him,  nor  him  that  was  from  the  beginning. 
Thus,  he  at  once  rejected  Christ,  and  subverted  the 
whole  order  of  the  gospel;  and  having  neither  the  Fa- 
ther nor  the  Son,  what  could  he  have  but  the  spirit  of 
Antichrist? 

38.  The  reason  why  this  deceiver  did  not  receive  the 
brethren,  is  particularly  noticed  by  the  apostle :  Because   3  John  1 
that  in  the  name  of  God  they  went  forth,  taking  nothing 

of  the  Gentiles.  Those  faithful  ministers  of  Christ, 
would  neither  take  any  part  of  the  gentile  superstitions, 
wherewith  to  corrupt  the  gospel,  and  accommodate  it 
to  the  taste  of  the  wicked ;  nor  would  they  take  any 
hire  for  their  labours  in  the  gospel;  either  of  which  was 
sufficient  to  stir  up  Diotrephes  against  them. 

39.  For  Antichrist  never  could  endure  sound  doctrine, 
nor  bear  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  as  delivered  in  hi? 

^2 


138  THE   WORK   OF    ANTICHRIST,   BT  P.    111. 

CHAP,    name,  without  any  mixture  or  false  covering;  neither 

_  conld  lie  ever  support  his  dignity,  without  a  revenue 

subjecte.     Thus  we  see.  at  so  early  a  period, 

not  oi,!y  the  distinction,  but  the  division  between  Christ 

and  Antichrist. 

40.  For  if  Diotrephes  cast  those  out  of  the  church, 
that  would  receive  John  and  the  brethren,  what  kind 
of  a  church  mu*t  have  remained?  Must  it  not,  upon  the 
plainest  principles  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  have  been 
a  united  body  of  professed  Christians,  who  would  nei- 
ther receive  the  Father,  nor  the  Son,  nor  even  hold  in 
fellowship,  any  one,  who  would  receive  either? 

41.  So  far,  then,  did  the  work  of  Antichrist  advance 
in  the  tirst  century,  that  he  had  a  body,  in  which  he 
could  live,  and  by  which  he  could  work,  according  to 
his  own  deceitful  plan,  for  the  undermining,  and  sup* 
planting  the  true  spirit  and  power  of  the  gospel. 

42.  And  it  further  appeareth.  from  the  revelation  to 
John,  in  the  isle  of  Patmos,  that,  in  all  the  Gentile 
churches  scattered  abroad,  Antichrist  had  more  or  less 
of  his  subjects,  at  this  period,  who,  Diotrephes-like,  were 
striving  for  the  pre-eminence.  This  will  reasonably  ap- 
pear to  have  been  the  case,  from  a  view  of  the  situation) 
of  the  seven  churches  of  Asia. 

43.  The  angel  of  the  church  at  Ephesus,  had  to  eon- 

P<ev  ii  3    *enc*  vv*tn  tnose  tnat  said  tney  were  apostles,  and  were 

9— tb.      not,  but  were  liars;  and  also  with  the  Nicolaitanes.  who 

held  a  community  of  wives.     At  Smyrna,  were  similap 

blasphemers,  who  said  they  were  Jews,  and  were  not; 

but  in  reality,  were  of  the  synagogue  of  Satan. 

44.  In  Pergamos,  where  Satan  had  his  seat,  they  hack 
those  who  held  the  doctrine  of  Balaam — who  taught  to 
eat  things  sacrificed  to  idols,  and  to  commit  fornication; 
and  also  those  who  held  the  doctrine  of  the  Nicolaitanes. 
At  Thyatira,  that  lying  Jezebel,  who  called  herself  a 
prophetess,  was  suffered  to  seduce  the  professed  ser- 
vants of  Christ,  to  commit  fornication,  and  adultery,  and 
to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto  idols. 

45.  There  were  but  a  few  names  in  Sardis,  which  had 
^5',  16.  not  defiled  their  garments.  Philadelphia  had  but  a  little- 
strength;  and  Laodicea  was  luke-warm,  neither  cold  nor 
hot.  for  which  cause,  saith  Christ,  "  I  will  spue  thee  out 
of  my  mouth.*  Yet  amidst  all  the  deceitful  workings  of 
lving  apostles,  filthy,  debauched,  and  luke-warm  profes- 
gors,  there  remained  still  a  few,  who  had  ears  to  fcW 
*?hat  the  Spirit  said  untg  tte  sburches: 


P.    HI.  EGYPTIAN   PHILOSOPHERS.  133 

CHAPTER  II. 

The  Work  of  Antichrist,  by  Egyptian  Philosophers. 

IN  the  beginning,  God  chose  the  foolish  things  of  the     CHAP, 
world,  to  confound  the  wise,  and  weak  things  of  the  ' 

world  to  confound  the  mighty ;  and  not  many  wise  men    1  Cor.  i.- 
after  the  flesh,  not  many  mighty,  not  many  noble  were      2&# 
called. 

2.  But  in  process  of  time,  when  false  teachers  had 
perverted  the  truth  from  its  original  simplicity,  and  mo- 
dified the  doctrines  of  Christ  to  suit  the  taste  of  the 
wicked;  then  the  gospel,  as  it  was  called,  in  this  cor- 
rupted state,  began  to  be  advocated  by  many  among  the 
wise  and  prudent  of  the  world;  and  in  proportion  as  their 
number  and  influence  increased,  the  order  of  things  was 
changed,  and  the  wisdom  of  man  was  introduced  as  the 
foundation  of  faith,  instead  of  the  power  of  God. 

3.  The  true  order  of  God  required  living  witnesses, 
who  were  united  to  Christ,  by  a  perfect  obedience  to 
his  example,  and  none  could  stand  in  that  order,  as  Je- 
sus testified,  but  such  as  denied  themselves,  and  took  up 
their  cross  against  every  carnal  lust,  and  walked  even 
as  he  walked. 

4.  But  Osterwald  well  observeth,  "Carnal  men  could   ch.Th^ 
*not  endure  the  cross,  nor  divest  themselves  of  the  love     p.  33& 
'of  wealth  and  pleasures,  and  by  these  means  corrupt- 
ed the  pure  doctrine  of  the  gospel." 

5.  It  was  impossible  for  carnal  men,  who  lived  in 
wealth  and  pleasures,  to  have  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  the 
true  power  of  the  gospel,  abiding  in  them.  And  as  their 
pride  and  presumption  prompted  them  to  stand  at  the 
head  of  affairs,  they  wickedly  contrived  means  of  get- 
ting a  false  power;  which  was  effected  by  substituting 
the  letter  instead  of  the  Spirit,  and  assuming  the  authori- 
ty of  expounding  the  writings  of  the  apostles  by  the 
rules  of  a  blind  philosophy,  which  carnal  men  like  them* 
selves  had  invented. 

6.  Hence  saith  Osterwald:  "From  the  time  that  the 

4  tenets  and  methods  of  philosophers  were  blended  with    P* 3^ 

*  the  christian  religion,  which  is  very  simple,  all  things 

*  began  to  degenerate." 

7.  As  early,  at  least,  as  the  second  century,  this  change 
'xn  tfie  fundamental  principles  of  the  gospel  was  intro- 


140  <THE   WORK    OF    ANTICHRIST,  BY  P.    til 

CHAP,     duced,  that,  instead  of  receiving  and  treating  those  that 

were  sent  in  the  order  of  God,  as  angels  of  the  Lord, 

cl.     even  as  Christ  Jesus,  the  whole  of  the  scriptures,  both 

Hist-Vol.     t},e  0j(|  anfj  neu  testaments,  so  called,  were  adopted  as 

the  basis  of  truth,  and  publicly  read  and  expounded  by 

the  wicked  and  wise  of  the  world,  as  the  great  rule  of 

faith  and  manners. 

8.  Those  vain  men  gradually  effaced  the  beautiful 
simplicity  of  the  gospel,  by  the  laborious  efforts  of  hu- 

Ib'id.  p.  man  learning,  and  the  dark  subtilties  of  imaginary 
180,131.  ence;  and  the  tenets  of  a  chimerical  philosophy  were 
incorporated  into  the  Christian  system:  for,  as  Mosbeim 
saith.  "  they  thought  it  a  very  fine  accomplishment,  to 
'be  a'ole  to  express  the  precepts  of  Christ,  in  the  lan- 
fgQage  of  philosophers,  civilians,  and  rabbins."* 

9.  From  this  it  is  easy  to  see  what  kind  of  a  gospel 
was  established,  when  the  whole  of  the  Jewish  scrip- 
tures, which  the  scribe;-  and  Pharisees  tbemselves  could 
not  understand,  together  with  the  writings  of  the  apos- 
tles, were  explained  by  carnal  men,  whose  education 
£nd  manners  rendered  them  a*  widely  diffeient  frcm 
the  apostles,  as  Belial  is  different  from  Christ.  Suiely 
Such  a  revolution  could  effect  nothing  short  of  a  total 
ship-wreck  of  the  living  faith  of  the  Son  of  God. 

10.  This  change  was  gradually  introduced;  and  the 
means  by  which  it  was  effected,  are  particularly  wor- 
thy of  notice;  which  according  to  the  history  oi  ihose 
times,  consisted  in  substituting  human  learning  in  the. 
place  of  the  illuminating  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost  - 
and  this  was  done,  not  by  any  counsel  from  the  apostles, 
or  any  that  stood  in  the  order  of  God;  but  by  the  cun- 
ning craftiness  of  men,  who  were  destitute  of  the  truth. 

Reel.  Re-  11.  "The  first,  and  most  fatal  of  all  events  to  the 
searches.  t  prjmjtjve  religion,  (saith  Robinson)  was  the  setting  up 
?  of  a  christian  academy  at  Alexandria,  in  Egypt.  Chris- 
'  tians  had  been  reproached  with  illiteracy,  and  this 
'seemed  a  plausible  method  to  get  rid  of  the  scandal/' 
12.  "This  school  was  first  kept  by  Pantaenus,  whom 
'Clement  first  assisted,  and  then  succeeded,  as  Origen 
'did  him.  Each  improved  upon  his  predecessor,  and 
'all  together  invented  questions  about  the  christian 
'  religion,  sufficient  to  perplex  and  puzzle  the  whole 
'  world."  To  this  may  be  added  the  following  account 
from  Mosheim. 

12.  "  Towards  the  conclusion  of  this  [second]  century, 


P.    III.  EGTPTIAN    PHILOSOPHERS'.  Ht 

•  a  new  sect  of  philosophers  arose  on  a  sudden,  spread     CHAP. 
;  with  amazing  rapidity  throughout  the  greatest  part  of 


'  the  Roman  empire,  swallowed  up  almost  all  other  sects,    Ec.  Hist, 

*  and   was  extremely  detrimental  to  the  cause  of  Chris-   J'gJ-  i^ 
;tianity." 

14.  "Alexandria  in  Egypt,   which  had  been,  for  a 
;  long  time,  the  seat  of  learning,  and,  as  it  were,  the  cen- 

*  tre  of  all  the  liberal  arts  and  sciences,  gave  birth  to 
i  this  new  philosophy;  which  was  embraced  by  such  of 
1  the  Alexandrian  Christians  as  were  desirous  to  retain, 
'  with  the  profession  of  the  gospel,  the  title,  the  digni- 
1  ty,  and  the  habit,  of  philosophers." 

15.  Thus,  professing  themselves  to  be  wise,  they  be-  Rom.  L 
came  fools,  even  vain  in  their  imagination;  and  as  they  22,28, 
did  not  like  to  retain  God  in  their  knowledge,  God  gave 

them  over  to  a  reprobate  mind,  to  do  those  things  which 
are  not  convenient. 

16.  It  is  stated  by  Robinson,  that,  "From  a  wild  en-    E   .„ 

'  thusiastical  philosopher  of  Alexandria,  named  Ammo-  searches/ 
'nius  Saccas,  these  men  imbibed  a  chaos  of  gross  errors  p-  51. 
1  called  philosophy.  Vain  questions  about  matter  and  spi- 
rit; the  whole  and  the  parts,  human  souls,  demons,  <£c. 
1  were  all  applied,  by  these  men,  to  the  christian  reli- 
*gion;  and  the  inspired  writers  put  upon  the  rack,  and 
1  tortured  to  give  answers,  and  determine  points,  of 
'  which  probably  they  had  never  heard  the  names,  and 

*  never  entertained  a  thought." 

17.  And  who  were  these  men,  but  the  highly  respect- 
ed Fathers  and  founders  of  that  which,  for  many  ages, 
hath  been  called  the  Christian  System?     In  the   first 

place,  this  new  philosophy  had  the  particular  approba-    £c.  Hist,- 
tion  of  Athenagoras,  Pantaenus,  Clemens  the  Alexan-   vol.  i.  p. 
drian,  and  all  those  who,  in  this  century,  were  charged 
with  the  care  of  the  public  school,  which  the  Christians 
had  at  Alexandria. 

18.  "The  title  and  dignity  of  philosophers  delight-   Eccl.  Re» 
i  ed  so  much  these  vain  men,  that,  though  they  were  ad-   searches, 

*  vanced  in  the  church  to  the  rank  of  presbyters,  they    P-  52- 
'would  not  abandon  the  philosopher's  cloak.1' 

19.  "These  sages  were  of  opinion,  that  true  philoso-   Ecct  His-r 

*  phy,  the  most  salutary  gift  of  God  to  mortals,  was  scat-  tory,  vol, 
'  tered  in  various  portions  through  all  the  different  [Pa-  '•  P* 16€' 
*gan]  sects;  and  that  it  was  the  duty  of  every  wise  man, 

i  and  more  especially  of  every  christian  doctor,  to.gath- 
*er  it  from  the  several  corners,  where  it  lay  dispersed, 


165. 


142  Th£    TTORK    OF    ANTICHRIST,    BY  P.    Ill 

CHAP.     'and  to  employ  it,  thus  reunited,  in  the  defence  of  reli- 
'        'gion."     From  hence  they  were  culled  Eclectics,  [i.e. 
Selecters.] 

20.  The  former  Egyptian  Philosophers,  from  whom" 
these  Alexandrian  doctors  selected  the  materials  of  their 
system,  held,  '-That  in  every  sect  there  was  a  mixtuie 

Eccl  His-  <0^  %00&  ana"  ^Jac*'  °f  trutn  and  falsehood,  and  accor- 
tory.vol,  'dingly  they  chose  and  adopted  out  of  each  of  them, 
*.  p.  167.      t  Such  tenets  as  seemed  to  them  conformable  to  reason 

'and  truth,  and  rejected  such  as  they  thought  repugnant 

'  to  both." 

21.  Here  then,  appeareth  the  ground-work  of  what 
hath  long  passed  in  a  deceived  world,  under  the  honor- 
able name  of  Christianity,  and  upon  which  the  Alexan- 
drian doctors  began  their  building. 

22.  "  Ammonius  Saccas,  (saith  Maclaine)  was  a  Chris- 
?>Jote[m.]   *^anJ  wno  adopted  with  such  dexterity  the  doctrines  of 

'  the  Pagan  philosophy,  as  to  appear  a  Christian  to  the 
*  Christians,  and  a  Pagan  to  the  Pagans."  And  saith 
Mosheim;  "As  his  genius  was  vast  and  comprehensive, 
'so  were  his  projects  bold  and  singular.  For  he  at 
'  tempted  a  reconciliation  or  coalition  of  all  sects,  wheth- 
'er  philosophical  or  religious,  and  taught  a  doctrine, 
'which  he  looked  upon  as  proper  to  unite  them  all,  the 
'Christians  not  excepted,  in  the  most  perfect  harmony." 

23.  "  He  maintained,  that  the  great  principles  of  all 
*X63*        'philosophical    and  religious   truth   were  to  be  found, 

'equally,  in  all  sects;  that  they  differed  from  each  oth- 
'  er,  only  in  their  method  of  expressing  them,  and  in 
'some  opinions  of  little  or  no  importance;  and  that  by 
1  a  proper  interpretation  of  their  respective  sentiments, 
'they  might  easily  be  united  into  one  body." 

24.  "  How  this  vast  project  was  effected  by  Ammoni- 
*'us,  the  writings  of  his  disciples  and  followers,  that  \et 
'  remain,  abundantly  testify. — All  the  Gentile  religions, 
1  and  even  the  Christian,  were  to  be  explained  by  the 
'principles  of  this  universal  philosophy;  but  that,  in  or- 
<der  to  this,  the  fables  of  the  priests  were  to  be  removed 
i  from  Paganism,  and  the  comments  and  interpretations 
'of  the  disciples  of  Jesus  from  Christianity." 

25.  How  evidently  doth  this  deep  laid  scheme  of  An- 
tichrist strike  at  the  very  foundation  of  the  gospel,  by 
excluding  the  disciples  of  Jesus  from  the  liberty  of  in- 
terpreting their  own  original  doctrine!  And  if  the  foun- 
dation be  destroyed,  what  shall  the  righteous  do?-^ 


P.    fl[I.  EGYPTIAN    PHILOSOPHER?.  14$ 

"  Some  Christians,  (saith  Robinson,)  foresaw  the  mis-    CHAP, 
'chief  that  this  school  would  produce,  and  remonstra- 


'ted  against  it;  but  they  soon  sunk  into  neglect  and  con-    Eccl.Re- 

'■tempt."  searches. 

26.  "The  number  of  learned  men,  (saith  Rlosheim,)  |Ccl.His, 
4  among  the  Christians,  which  was  very  small  in  the  pre-  tory,vol. 
'ceding  century,  grew  considerabjy  in  this  [second  cen-  *•  P°  ***> 
'tury].     The  most  part  were  philosophers  attached  to 

'  the  Eclectic  system,  though  they  were  not  all  of  the 
'same  sentiments  concerning  the  utility  of  letters  and 
'  philosophy." 

27.  "  Hence  the  early  beginnings  of  that  unhappy  con-     Ibid 
'test  .between  faith  and  reason,  religion  and  philosophy,   p.  173. 
6 piety  and  genius,  which  increased  in  the  succeeding 
'ages,  and  is  prolonged,  even  to  our  times,  with  a  vio- 
'lence  that'  renders  it  extremely  difficult  to  be  brought 

*to  a  conclusion." 

28.  "  Those  who  maintained  that  learning  and  phi- 
'  losophy  were  rather  advantageous,  than  detrimental, 
6  to  the  cause  of  religion,  gained,  by  degrees,  the  as- 
^  cendant;  and  in  consequence  thereof,  laws  were  enact- 
'  ed,  which  excluded  the  ignorant  and  illiterate  from  the 
'office  of  public  teachers.  The  opposite  side  of  the 
'question  was  not,  however,  without  defenders;  [Ilere- 
'tics]  and  the  defects  and  vices  of  learned  men  and 
'  philosophers  contributed  much  to  increase  their  nunv 
Vber." 

29.  Doubtless,  to  remedy  this  inconvenience,  these 
learned  pharisees  invented  many  of  those  austere  and 
monkish  rules  of  discipline,  which  neither  they  nor  their 
followers  ever  observed :  but  merely  to  blind  the  eyes  of 
the  ignorant,  and  carry  the  appearance  of  sanctity  to  ' 
the  multitude;  they  taught  the  propriety  of  such  rules  of 
discipline,  as  a  necessary  part  of  their  system. 

30.  "To  this  monstrous  coalition  of  heterogeneous  doc- 

'  trines,  (saith  Mosheim)  its  fanatical  author  added  a  rule  p>  17^ 
'of  life  and  manners,  which  carried  an  aspect  of  high 
'  sanctity  and  uncommon  austerity. — As  Ammonius  was 
'born  and  educated  among  the  Christians,  he  set  off,  and 
'  even  gave  an  air  of  authority  to  his  injunctions  by  ex- 
'  pressing  them  partly  in  terms  borrowed  from  the  sacred 
'Scriptures." 

.31.  But  what  followeth?  "  He  permitted  the  people  to 
live  according  to  the  dictates  of  nature ; "  Of  what  use, 
then,  was  either  this  laboured  philosophy,  or  those  rules 


144  rst  won*  OP  antichrist,  »?,  kc.  P.  III. 

CHAT,     of  high  sanctity,  but  merely,  through  a  vain  show,  to 
|  deceive  mankind  into  a  be'ief.  that  it  wr<s  the  once  liv- 

ing: revealed  religion  of  Christ  Jo  they  were 

promoting,  while  their  own  interest,  honour,  and  plea- 
sure, were  at  the  bottom. 

:  Thus  the  gosj  el  was  evidently  supplanted,  both 
as  to  faith  and  practice:  from  which  time  the  church  as- 
sumed entirely  a  different  visible  form.  The  academy 
became  the  head  of  influence,  the  learned  reasoner  was 
respected  as  the  oracle  of  truth,  and  the  admirers  of  a 
vain  ]  hilosophy.  garnished  with  the  words  of  scripture, 
constituted  the  body.  Titles  of  honour  were  adopted, 
offices  of  dignity  created,  councils  called,  and  the  vote 
of  the  majority  established  as  the  test  of  truth. 

33.  This  compound  of  clashing  principles,  in  its  very 

constitution  and  laws,  excluded  the  disciples  of  Jesus  from 

an}-  part  or  interest  in  it:  hence,  as  Robinson  expresseth 

-Eccl.  Re-    it    "  Modest  plain  people  retired  and  kept  at  due  dis- 

5€arch(-     tance." 


| 


34.  A  general  division,  both  in  faith  and  practice, 
evidently  appeareth.  Historians  say,  that  genuine 
Christianity  had  almost  disappeared,  that  solid  piety,  at 
this  time,  was  scarcely  to  be  found  in  the  church,  that 
little  remained  but  a  motley  spectacle  of  superstition. 

35.  And  yet,  notwithstanding  the  evident  truth  of 
these  assertions,  this  same  church,  this  numerous  par- 
ty who  called  themselves  the  Catholic  and  Orthodox 
Church,  is  distinguished  as  the  legitimate  descendant 
from  the  apostolic  order;  while  such  its  followed  the 
precepts  and  example  of  Christ,  in  any  degree  of  simpli- 
city, and  kept  their  proper  distance  from  those  subtle 
deceivers,  are  known  and  distinguished  by  the  odious 
name  of  Heretics. 

36.  But  who  hath  a  right  to  give  names?  And  who  is 
to  be  credited  in  this  case?  Admitting  the  principal 
matters  of  fact  to  have  been  correctly  handed  down  in 
history,  it  is  little  matter  what  those  high  sounding  pro- 
fessors called  either  themselves  or  others.  Names  can- 
not alter  the  nature  of  things,  they  may  blind  aid  daz- 
zle the  eyes,  for  a  season ;  but  each  party  must  finally 
be  distinguished  by  their  merits,  and  named  and  re- 
warded according  to  their  works. 

However,  from  what  hath  been  already  stated,  it 
is  evident,  that,  in  the  second  century,  there  was  a  va-t 
distinction  between  those  who  stiled  themselves  Catho 


I 


P.  III.  TfiE    FIRST   DISTINCTION   BETWEEN,  kc,  146 

lies,  and  those  who,  by  this  compound  body,  were  treat-    CHAP, 
ed  as  Heretics;  and  the  most  evident  marks  of  this  dis-  ' 

tinction  are  worthy  of  notice  at  this  early  period. 

38.  Besides  that  vast  and  extensive  body  that  was 
Tilled  by  the  influence  of  learned  bishops,  arch-bishops, 
patriarchs,  and  councils,  history  furnisheth  an  account  of 
Marcionites,  Valentinians,  Basilidians,  and  others,  who 
were  so  far  from  meditating  a  coalition  with  the  general 
mass  of  Pagans,  Jews,  and  Christian  philosophers,  that 
they  stood  as  common  objects  of  hatred  to  them  all. 

39.  It  is  difficult,  at  this  distance  of  time,  without  the. 
writings  of  those  reputed  heretics,  to  ascertain  precise 
iy  their  faith  and  practice  in  every  particular;  the  most 
that  can  be  collected,  is  from  the  writings  of  their  ad- 
versaries, who  frequently  contradict  each  other. 

40.  But  notwithstanding  all  the  learned  labours  of 
Catholic  philosophers  and  historians,  in  support  of  their 
own  orthodoxy,  and  in  blackening  the  characters  of  those 
who  differed  from  them,  they  nevertheless,  furnish  suffi- 
cient matter  to  show  who  they  were  that  retained  the 
greatest  degree  of  the  gospel,  according  to  its  primitive 
simplicity  and  truth. 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  first  Distinction  between  Catholics  and  Heretics. 

THE  title  of  Catholic,  which  signifieth  Universal, 
appeareth  to  have  been  first  adopted  by  those 
Christian  fathers,  so  called,  who,  in  the  second  century, 
embraced  the  philosophy  of  the  Alexandrian  school; 
which  distinguishing  title  answered  well  to  the  system 
of  Ammonius  Saccas,  who  proposed  to  incorporate  all 
sects  and  denominations  of  mankind  into  one  body,  or 
universal  church. 

2.  Hence  the  writings  of  those  renowned  fathers, 
have  been  considered,  through  all  succeeding  ages,  as 
the  only  key  to  open  the  scriptures ;  as  the  only  exposi- 
tion of  the  words  of  God,  and  the  only  test  of  truth,  by 
which  all  controversies  were  to  be  decided. 

3.  Consequently,  those  writings  have  been  preserved 
.-by  their  successors,  as  the  most  precious  fountain  of 

R 


!4G 


THE    FIRST    DISTINCTION    BETWEEN 


P.    Ill 


III. 


Eccl.  His, 

tory,  vol. 
i.  p.  178. 


Eccl.  Re- 
searches, 
p.  54. 


Eccl.  His- 
tory, vol. 
Vp-171. 


Ibid, 
p.  182. 


light,  without  which,  the  scriptures  must  be  (in  their  es- 
teem) entirely  useless.  Then  it  must  be  from  the  writ- 
ings of  these  fathers,  that  the  real  foundation  of  the 
(  atholic  church  is  to  be  ascertained,  and  the  spirit  from 
which  it  originated,  marie  manifest. 

4.  Among  the  famous  foundation  pillars  of  this  Catho- 
lic building,  may  be  ranked  Justin,  lrenaeus,  Athena- 
goras,  Theophilus,  Pantaenus,  Clement,*  and  Origen. 
There  were  also  many  other  learned  commentators  of 
less  note.  Clement  the  Alexandrian,  who  succeeded  Pan- 
tannus,  in  the  care  of  the  christian  school,  wrote  several 
books,  which  are  yet  extant.  Mosheim  saith,  they  show 
the  extent  of  his  learning  and  the  force  of  his  genius, 
but  at  the  same  time  acknowledged,  that  his  exce>-iw 
attachment  to  the  reigning  philosophy  led  him  into  a 
variety  of  pernicious  errors. 

5.  Origen  succeeded  him.  "This  rash  young  man, 
'  (saith  Robinson)  came  quibbling  into  the  church  when 
1  he  was  about  eighteen.     Old  Clement  and  the  pedants 

*  emboldened  him. — He  persecuted  the  world  with  an 

*  endless  number  of  books,  and  wrote  twenty  tomes  to 
'  explain  the  hidden  mysteries  of  the  gospel  of  John.   At 

*  length  death  forced  him  to  quit  his  delightful  work  of 
'  disputing  and  wrangling,  in  the  year  two  hundred  and 
<  fifty-four." 

6.  To  this  agree  the  following  observations  of  Mo- 
sheim.    "  This  new  species  of  philosophy,  imprudently 

*  adopted  by  Origen,  and  many  other  Christians, 

1  extremely  prejudicial  to  the  cause  of  the  gospel,  and 
'  to  the  beautiful  simplicity  of  its  celestial  doctrines." 

7.  "  For  hence  it  was,  that  the  Christian  doctors  be- 
<gan  to  introduce  their  subtle  and  obscure  erudition  into 
?  the  religion  of  Jesus,  to  involve  in  the  darkness  of  a 

*  vain  philosophy,  some  of  the  principal  truths  of  Chris- 
'  tianity,  that  had  been  revealed  with  the  utmost  plain- 
'  ness,  and  were  indeed  obvious  to  the  meanest  capacity, 
1  and  to  add  to  the  divine  precepts  of  our  Lord,  many  of 
'  their  own,  which  had  no  sort  of  foundation  in  any  part 
4  of  the  sacred  writings." 

8.  "  Pant^nus,  the  head  of  the  Alexandrian  school, 

*  was  probably  the  first  who  enriched  the  church  with  a 
1  version  of  the  sacred  writings. — All  were  unanimous  in 

*  His  name  was  Titus  Flavius  Clemens,  usually  called  St.  Clement 
Df  Alexandria,  t  .  bun  from  Clement  of  Rome,  mentions' 

>  the  Philippiuns.    See  Phil.  ir.  3. 


f.  HI. 


CATHOLICS    AND    HERETICS. 


147 


'  regarding  with  veneration  the  holy  scriptures,  as  the 
'  great  rule  of  faith  and  manners.'"  Clement  wrote  a 
commentary  upon  the  canonical  epistles,  or  those  epis- 
tles which  have  been  selected  for  a  canonical  purpose 
by  his  learned  master,  Pantaenus.  He  is  also  said  to 
have  explained  in  a  compendious  manner,  almost  all  the 
feacred  writings. 

9.  "  Every  effect,  (saith  Robinson)  produced  by  these 

*  causes,  became  itself  the  cause  of  another  effect :"  Ori- 
gen  broached  a  new  and  universal  maxim  in  explaining 
the  scriptures.    This  was,  "  that  scripture  had  a  double 

*  sense,  the  one  obvious  and  literal,  the  other  hidden 
'  and  mysterious,  which  lay  concealed,  as  it  were,  under 
'  the  vail  of  the  outward  letter." 

10.  "  The  former  they  treated  with  the  utmost  neg- 

*  lect,  and  turned  the  whole  force  of  their  genius  and 

*  application  to  unfold  the  latter;  or  in  other  words,  they 
'  were  more  studious  to  darken  the  holy  Scriptures  with 

*  their  idle  fictions,  than  to  investigate  their  true  and 
'natural  sense." 

11.  "  Some  of  them  also  forced  the  expressions  of  sa- 

*  cred  writ  out  of  their  obvious  meaning,  in  order  to  ap- 
'ply  them  to  the  support  of  their  philosophical  systems; 

*  of  which  datfgerous  and  pernicious  attempts,  Clemens 
'of  Alexandria,  is  said  to  have  given  the  first  example. 
'  The  Alexandrian  version,  commonly  called  the  Septua- 
'  gint,  they  regarded  almost  as  of  divine  authority." 

12.  This,  in  conjunction  with  such  of  the  apostles1 
writings  as  these  Eclectics  chose  to  select,  formed  the 
orthodox  canon,  or  law.  From  Jews  and  Pagans  they 
received  and  adopted  the  maxim,  "  That  it  was  not  only 
4  lawful,  but  even  praise -worthy,  to  deceive,  and  even 
'  to  use  the  expedient  of  a  lie,  in  order  to  advance  the 
'  cause  of  truth  and  piety  "  Doubtless  for  this  practice 
their  double  sense  of  scripture  opened  a  large  field. 
"  Such,  (saith  Robinson)  were  the  benefits  which  the 
i  Alexandrian  school,  and  chiefly  Origen,  conferred  on 
'the  Primitive  [Catholic]  Church!" 

13.  "  Justin  (saith  Mosheim)  had  frequented  all  the 
'  different  sects  of  philosophy,  in  an  ardent  and  impar- 
'  tial  pursuit  of  truth;  but  finding,  neither  in  the  Pytha- 
4  gorean,  nor  Platonic  schools,  any  satisfactory  account 
'  of  the  perfections  of  the  Supreme  Being,  and  the  na- 
'ture  and  destination  of  the  human  soul,  he  embraced 
'Christianity  on  account  of  the  light  which  it  cast  upon 
'  these  interesting  subjects." 


CHAP. 
III. 


Eccl.  Re- 
searches. 
p.  51,52. 
See  also 
Mosheim, 
Eccl.  His- 
tory, vol. 
ii.  p.  183. 


Eccl.  His- 
tory, vol. 
i.  p.  193. 


Eccl.  Re., 
searches. 
p.  53. 

Eccl.  His- 
tory, vol. 
i.  p.  177, 


TJlE    FIRST    DISTINCTION    BETWEEN  P.    Ill 

^  Vn*  ^'  ^e  wrote  in  defence  of  the  Christians,  and  even 

'  presented  an  Apology  to  the  Emperor  in  their  behalf. 
Reel. HU-  His  apologies  are  said  to  be  "  most  deservedly  held  in 
Tory,  vol.  <  hig-h  esteem;"  notwithstanding,  "he  shows  himself  an 
Seel  Cor.  'unwary  dispute  r,  and  betrays  a  want  of  acquaintance 
i.20.  'with  ancient  history,"     And  where  is  the  disputer  oi 

this  world  ? 

15.  Irenes  turned  his  pen  against  those  whom  Mo- 
Ibid.        sheim  calleth,  "the  internal  and  domestic  enemies  of 

p.  178.  4  tne  churrh,''  to  which  his  labours  are  said  to  have  been 
" singularly  useful ;"  for  he  wrote  five  books  against  her- 
esies, and  refuted  the  whole  tribe  of  heretics. 

16.  Athenagoras  wrote  A  Treatise  upon  the  Resur- 
rection, and  an  Apology  for  the  Christians. — "He  was  a 
*  philosopher  of  no  mean  reputation,  (saith  Mosheim)  and 
'deserves  a  place  among  the  'estimable  writers''  of  the 
'second  century:"  of  course  he  could  not  be  an  apostle, 
hated  of  all  men,  and  counted  as  the  filth  and  off-scour- 
ing of  all  things, 

17.  But  who  were  those  estimable  writers?  and  what 
are  the  merits  of  their  works?    Mosheim  himself  con- 

-  fesseth  that,  "  they  abound  with  stoical  and  academical 

fc.  186, 187.  'dictates,  vague  and  indeterminate  notions,  and,  what  is 
'  yet  worse,  w  ith  decisions  that  are  absolutely  false,  and 
'in  evident  opposition  to  the  precepts  of  Christ."  Such 
is  the  description  of  heterogeneous  qualities  which  truly 
belong  to  the  Fathers,  the  self-stiled  orthodox,  and  first 
founders  and  defenders  of  the  Catholic  faith. 
IBid.  vol.  18.    "Theofhilus,  bishop  of  Antioch,  wrote  three 

i.  p.  178,    i  books  in  defence  of  Christianity — a  Commentary  on 
elcl-J    'the  Proverbs — another  on  the  Four  Evangelists.     He 
'also  wrote  against  Marcion.  and  Hermogenes.  and  re- 
'  futing  the  errors  of  these  Heretics,  he  quotes  several 
'passages  of  the  Revelations.     He  was  the  first  who 
'  made  use  of  the  word0£r  Trinity  to  express  the  dis- 
tinction of  what  divines   [or  rather  demoniacs]  call, 
'  Persons  in  the  Godhead." 
Ibid.  vol.         19.  "The  Christian  church,  (saith  Maclaine)  is  very 
vi.  p.  137.    '  little  obliged  to  him  for  his  invention.    The  use  of  this 
CTabinp01'     'anf*  otner  unscriptural  terms,  to  which  men  attach  ei- 
Cent  ii.      '  ther  no  ideas,  or  fatat  ones,  has  wounded  charity  and 
'  peace,  without  promoting  truth  and  knowledge.    It  has 
'produced  heresies  of  the  very  worst  kind." 

20.  u  Nothing  more  injurious  can  be  conceived  than 
♦ermg  of  contempt,  indignation  and  reproach,  which 


P.    II?.  CATHOLICS    AND    HERETICS.  140 

1  the  Heathens  employed  in  expressing  their  hatred  a-     c"jP' 
*  gainst  the  Christians,  who  were  called  by  them  athe- 


'ists,  because  they  derided  the  heathen  polytheism;*    Eccl.  His- 

•  magicians,  because  they  wrought  miracles;  self-mur-    f^Y^!' 
'derers,  because  they  suffered  cheerfully  for  the  truth;    Note  [1.] 

•  haters  of  the  light,  because  they  held  religious  assem-    *ie.plu- 
<  blies  in  the  night:  with  a  multitude  of  other  ignomini-   ™^y  oi 

i  ous  epithets/' 

21.  Then  what  could  ever  have  induced  such  indig- 
nant despise rs  to  embrace  a  religion  against  which  they 
had  such  indignation?  The  truth  is,  they  never  did  re- 
ceive it;  they  quarrelled  about  the  name,  for  the  sake  of 
honour  and  promotion ;  but  the  power  and  substance  of 
the  religion  of  Christ  they  never  knew  nor  received. 
It  is  unnecessary  to  say  any  thing  about  the  miraculous 
power  of  God,  for  of  this  the  learned  doctors  professed 
to  stand  in  no  need. 

22.  "It  was,  (saith  Robinson)  an  enormous  compli-    Eccl.  Re* 
1  ment,  which  these  gentlemen  paid  themselves."    "  The    seaj£hes* 
"gospel,  (said  they)  is  evidently  divine,  because  nothing   p* 
"but  the  miraculous  power  of  God  could  support  it  in  the 

1  hands  of  illiterate  men."     As  if  they  and  their  quirks, 

•  were  to  all  succeeding  ages,  to  supply  the  place  of  the 
'miraculous  power  of  God."  Doubtless  the  quirk  of 
Theophilus  removed  much  of  the  Pagan  indignation  and 
contempt, 

23.  The  following  remarks  of  Mosheim,  on  this  sub- 
ject, are  worthy  of  singular  notice.    "  The  religious  sen-   Eccl.  His. 
■  timents  of  the  first  Christians  were  most  unjustly  treat-   *ory« »™£' 
<ed,  and  most  perfidiously  misrepresented  to  the  credu-   ip' 

•  lous  multitude,  who  were  restrained  by  this  only  from 

•  embracing  the  gospel."  Here  the  doctor  seemeth  to 
have  forgotten  that  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against 
God,  and  in  love  with  gods  many;  but  observe  what 
followeth : 

24.  "Those  therefore,  who,  by  their  apologetic  wri- 
tings in  favour  of  the  Christians,  destroyed  the  poison- 

•  ous  influence  of  detraction,  rendered,  no  doubt,  signal 
i  service  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  [he  ought  to  have 
1  said,  to  the  doctrine  of  Saccas]  by  removing  the  chief 
i  impediment  that  retarded  its  progress." 

25.  "  Nor  were  the  writings  of  such  as  combated  with 

•  success  the  ancient  Heretics  without  their  use.  For 
1  the  insipid  and  extravagant  doctrines  of  these  secta- 
4  ries.  and  the  gross  immoralities  with  which  they  were 

R  2 


V^u  THE    Hnsr    LIHTIN'CTIOS    BE  I  WEEN,   &C.  P.    III. 

l!e,  were  extremely  prejudicial  to  the  Chris- 

. .'—    e  tian  religion,  by  distrusting  many  at  whatever  carried 

'the  Christian  name.'" 

••  I':t  u  hen  it  was  known,  by  the  writings  of  those 
'who  defended  Christianity,  that  these  corrupt  heretics 
•were  held  in  aversion,  instead  of  being  patronized  by 

•  the  true  followers  of  Christ,  then  the  clouds  that  were 
•cast  over  the  religion  of  Jesus  were  dispersed,  and  the 

•  prejudices  that  had  been  raised  against  it  were  fully 

•  removed." 

27.  How  Dr.  Mosheim  could  give  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  to  the  followers  of  that  system,  which  he  else- 
where denominateth  '*  a  motley  spectacle  of  supersti- 
tion," is  a  mystery;  but  granting,  that  it  was  the  religion, 
forged  in  the  Alexandrian  school,  that  the  learned  fa- 
thers rescued  from  the  indignation  and  contempt  of 
the  Pagans  against  the  Christian  name,  his  statement  is 
doubtless  correct, 
i  Cor.  ^8*  u  To  us,  (said  the  followers  of  Christ  from  the  be- 
vhi.  6.  ginning)  there  is  but  one  God."  This  wa9  detraction 
enough;  it  overthrew  at  once  the  whole  Pagan  system. 
This  must  surely  be  charged  to  the  followers  of  Saccasv 
if  they  assume  the  name  of  Christians.  To  remove  this 
disgraceful  charge,  they  apply  Origen's  two-fold  sense 
of  .scripture;  according  to  this  the  literal  sense  must  be, 
One  God,  and  the  mysterious  sense,  Three  Persons;  and- 
so  of  the  rest. 

29.  Thus  it  appeareth  that  the  Catholics  hold  that 
more  persons  than  one  may  be  called  God  and  worship- 
ped. This  doctrine  they  establish  by  a  council  of  learn- 
ed bishops,  doctors  and  patriarchs,  from  which  the  illi- 
terate must  be  excluded,  and  into  which  none  of  the 
comments  of  the  disciples  of  Jesus  on  the  scriptures  can 
be  admitted.  Here  the  Jew,  the  Pagan,  and  the  Chris 
tian,  are  incorporated  into  one.  and  why  not  admir 
three  persons,  each  true  God,  by  a  mystical  union,  may 
also  be  incorporated  into  one? 

30.  This  is  according  to  the  true  Catholic  faith,  and 
he  that  disputeth  this  doctrine  must  be  called  a  heretic 
Heretics  are  held  in  aversion,  they  are  not  patronized — 
They  are  charged  with  the  most  extravagant,  and  exe- 
crable doctrines,  and  the  most  gross  immoralities. 

i -nough  to  ronse  the  persecuting  vengeance  of  both 

is  and  Catholics,   to  exterminate  them   from  the 

..  while  the  correspondent  faith,  and  co-operating 


P.  HI. 


*    PARTICULAR    ACCOUNT  OP,  &C. 


m 


practice  of  their  joint  persecutors,  declared  them  both 
to  be  the  servants  of  one  master. 

31.  Then  as  Christian  Heretics  alone  are  cut  off  from 
the  general  bond  of  union,  and  marked  out  for  destruc- 
tion, it  may  be  proper  to  notice  the  account  that  histori- 
ans give  of  them. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


A  particular  account  of  ancient  Heretics. 

*  TPRESY>  in  Greek,  (saith  Lardner,  in  his  History 

f  of  Heretics)  sienif.es  election  or  choice,  and  is 
'used  for  any  opinion  which  a  man  chuseth  as  best,  or 
'most  probable.  The  same  word  is  also  translated  sect.}" 

2.  "  It  is  generally  allowed,  that  a  Heretic  is  one  who 
rprofes.-eH  to  be  a  Christian,  but  is  not  supposed  to  be  of 
'the  Church,  having  either  separated  himself  from  it,  or 
'been  excluded  from  it  by  others.  They  believe  what 
'they  profess  to  be  true. — As  they  are  Heretics  in  our 
•esteem,  so  are  we  in  theirs." 

3.  u  During  the  first  three  centuries,  (saith  Robinson) 
'Christian  congregations,  all  over  the  east,  subsisted  in 
'separate  independent  bodies,  unsupported  by  govern- 

*  ment,  and  consequently  without  any  secular  power  over 
'  one  another.  Opinionists,  or  to  use  the  Greek  style, 
'Heretics,  formed  churches,  taught  their  own  doctrine*, 
•and  held  separate  assemblies  every  where." 

4.  "  Marcionites,  Vahntinians,  Basilidians,  and  great 
'numbers  more  who  followed  their  own  convictions, — 

*  taught  churches,  and  probably  were  men  of  more  zeal 
'than  that  most  numerous  party — who  calumniated  all 
*"the  rest  as  Heretics  who  troubled  the  peace  of  Israel." 

5.  "  Heretics,  (saith  Lardner)  have  often  been  treat- 
'ed  with  much  harshness  and  great  severity  of  express- 
'ion.     Some  seem  to  have  reckoned  that  they  had  a 

4  right  to  say  the  worst  things  of  Heretics  which  they 
'could;  and  others  have  thought  themselves  obliged  to 
'  believe  all  the  evil  that  has  been  reported  o£  them." 

6.  "One  thing  laid  to  the  charge  of  many  of  those 

5  Heretics  is  Magic — another  thing  is  lewdness,  and  all 
<  manner  of  wickedness,  and  likewise  teaching  it.    There. 


LardnerV 
Works, 
vol   ix.  p, 
223. 

fSee  Acts 
v.  17-  xv. 
5 — xxiv. 
5,14. 

xxviii.  22r 
vol.  ix. 
p.  226. 

p.  227. 

Eccl  Re* 

searche*. 
p.  53,  55* 


Lardner'* 
Works, 
vol.-  ix.  p, 

235,237. 


Ibid. 


152  A   PARTICULAR    ACCOUNT    OF  P.    Ill 

CHAP.     <1S  no  small  agreement  between  the  charges  brought 
'against  the  first  Christians  in  the  beginning-  of  the  se- 


Lardncr's  '  cond  century,  and  the  charges  against  the  Heretics  in 
YdTp*'  ''ater  authors;  which  may  create  a  suspicion  that  these 
240.  'last  were  formed  upon  the  model  of  the  former,  and 

*  consequently  are  without  ground." 

7.  "  What  the  crimes  were,  which  were  laid  to  the 
'  charge  of  the  Primitive  Christians,  we  know  from  di- 

*  vers  writers,  Greek  and  Latin — from  whom  it  appear? 
'that,  besides  atheism,  or  impiety  to  the  established  dei 
'ties,  they  were  charged  with  having  their  wives  in 
'  common,  with  promiscuous  lewdness  in  their  assemblies, 
'with  incest,  and  eating  human  flesh,  especially  young 
'children,  whom  they  first  killed  and  then  ate,  at  their 
'  nocturnal  meetings,  where  persons  of  each  sex  and  eve- 
'  ry  age  were  present." 

Ibid.  8*  4'  Turner  says,  these  calumnies  seem  to  have  be" 

p.  241.     'gun  with  Christianity  itself.      Tacitus,  speaking  of  the 

'Christians  in  the  time  of  Aero,  says,  they  were  gener- 

1  ally  hated  for  their  wickedness;  that  is,  they  lay  under 

*a  bad  character  with  the  people." 
Eccl.  His-        9-  "  The  Romans,  (saith  Mosheim)  concluded,  that  the 
tory,  vol.    '  Christian  sect,  [i.  e.  heresy]  was  not  only  unsupportably 
i.p.  73.       <  daring  and  arrogant,  but,  moreover,  an  enemy  to  the 

'public  tranquility,  and  every  way  proper  to  excite  civil 

'wars  and  commotions  in  the  empire." 

10.  "  Tacitus,  reproaches  them  with  the  odious  char- 
'acter  of  haters  of  mankind,  and  styles  the  religion  of 
'Jesus  a  destructive  superstition.  Suetonius,  speaks  of 
'the  Christians,  and  their  doctrine,  in  terms  of  the  like 

Ibid.        'kind."     "  He  calls  Christianity  a  poisonous  and  malig- 
Note  [m.]   i  nant  su<ptrstition?y 

11.  What  is  here  added,  may  sufficiently  show  upon 
what  ground  the  charge  of  heresy  was  excited  and  con- 
tinued   against  the  Heretics.     Thus  saith  Paul:  "I  con- 

^ctsxxiv.  fegg^  t^at  aftep  fne  way  which  they  call  heresy,  so  wor- 
ship I  the  God  [not  gods]  of  my  fathers."  And  it  was 
predicted  by  Christ  Jesus  himself,  that  his  followers 
should  have  their  name  cast  out  as  evil,  and  all  manner 
of  evil  spoken  against  them  falsely. 

12.  From  which  it  appeareth,  that  while  the  Apolo- 
gists, the  honourable  Catholic  Fathers,  cleared  them- 
selves of  those  ridiculous  charges,  by  uniting  with  the 
universal  faith  and  manners  invented  by  Sacras,  they 
rolled  over  the  burden  of  reproach  upon  those  who 


P.    III.  ANCIENT    HERETIC?.  IBS 

would  not  conform :  Of  course  a  heretic  in  the  second     cl^p* 
or  third  century,  according  to  the  universal  opinion,  ' 

must  be  a  magician, — an  atheist, — a  lewd  incestuous 
man-eater. 

13.  According  to  Lardner,  St.  Jerome  scrupleth  not   Ly[^j'# 
to  say,  "  They  are  worse  than  heathens,  the  worst  of  all     voi.  ix.' 
"men;  and  if  they  are  free  from  all  reproach  in  their     p. 225, 
"  lives,  yet  they  have  only  the  shadow  and  appearance 
"  of  virtue,  not  the  truth."      "  This  is  certain,  (saith     P-  %&• 

*  Lardner)  that  as  bad  things  were  said  of  the  Primitive 

*  Christians  by  Jews  and  Heathens,  as  ever  were  said  of 
'  the  ancient  Heretics  by  Catholics." 

14.  And  we  might  add,  that  as  bad  things  were  said  by 
Jews,  Heathens,  and  Catholics,  against  Christ  and  his 
followers,  in  the  three  first  centuries,  as  can  be  said  by 
Antichristians,  against  the  followers  of  Christ  in  this  lat- 
ter day;  which  may  appear,  not  only  from  those  gener- 
al charges  which  have  been  mentioned,. but  from  many 
things  of  the  like  nature,  which  were  published  to  the 
world,  with  some  appearance  of  authority ;  of  which  the 
following  may  serve  as  a  specimen. 

15.  Celsus,  an  Epicurean  Philosopher  of  the  second 
century,  wrote  a  book  against  the  Christians,  entitled 
"  The  true  Word."  Lardner  thinketh  it  was  a  time 
of  persecution  when  he  wrote,  [about  the  year  of  Christ 
176]  because  he  several  times  speaketh  of  the  Christ- 
ians as  teaching  their  principles  privately,  and  holding 
assemblies  contrary  to  law,  and  hiding  themselves. 

16.  The  following  extracts  of  this  subtle  writer  are 
copied  from  Lardner's  Jewish  and  Heathen  Testimonies. 

"  I  could  say  many  things,  (says  Celsus,  personating  a  vol.  viiii 
"Jew)  concerning  the  affairs  of  Jesus,  and  those,  true  P-9>18< 
"  too,  different  from  those  written  by  his  disciples,  but 
"  I  purposely  omit  them — It  is  but  a  few  years  since  he 
"  [Jesus]  delivered  this  doctrine,  who  is  now  reckoned 
"  by  the  Christians  to  be  the  Son  of  God."  "  In  another 
"  place  Cehus  calls  Jesu*  "  the  first  author  of  this  sedi- 
tion." 

17.  "After  this  he  brings  in  hi3  Jew,  arguing  against    j^ 
'Jesus  in  this  maimer:  First,  that  he  pretended  he  was    p.  19; 
'born  of  a  virgin:  then  he  reproaches  him  with  his  birth 

*  in  a  Jewish  village,  and  of  a  poor  woman  of  that  coun- 

*  try,  who  subsisted  by  the  labour  of  her  hands." 

18.  "  And  he  says,  she  was  put  away  by  her  husband, 
1 ;  who  was  a  carpenter  by  trade;  he  having  found,  that 


154 


A    PARTICULAR    ACCOUNT    O* 


r.  nr. 


CHAP. 
IV. 


Lardner. 
vol.  viii. 
p.  21. 


1  she  was  guilty  of  adultery.  Then  he  says,  that  having 
1  been  turned  out  of  doors  by  her  husband,  she  wandered 

*  about  in  a  shameful  manner,  till  she  had  brought  forth 

*  Jesus,  in  an  obscure  place;  and  that  he  being  in  want, 
'served  in  Egypt  for  a  livelihood:  and  having  there 
•learned  some  charms,  such  as  the  Egyptians  are  fond 
'of,  he  returned  home;  and  then  valuing  himself  upon 
1  those  charms,  he  set  up  himself  for  a  God." 

19.  Again — "That  the  mother  of  Jesus,  being  great 

*  with  child,  was  put  away  by  the  carpenter,  who  had  es- 
*poused  her,  he  having  convicted  her  of  adultery  with 
'a  soldier  named  Pantheras. — Afterwards  Celsus  goes 
con:  "Was  the  mother  of  Jesus  handsome,  that  God 
"should  be  in  love  with  her  beauty?  It  is  unworthy  of 
"God,  to  suppose  him  to  be  taken  with  a  corruptible  bo- 
"dy,  or  to  be  in  love  with  a  woman,  whether  she  be  of 
"royal  descent  or  otherwise." 

20.  "  Jn  another  place  Celsus  says :  "  But  if  God  would 
"  send  forth  a  spirit  from  himself,  what  need  had  he  to 
"breathe  him  into  the  womb  of  a  woman?  For,  since 
"  he  knew  how  to  make  men,  he  might  have  formed  a 
4i  body  for  this  spirit,  and  not  cast  his  own  spirit  into 
"such  filth." 

21.  Upon  what  principle  could  this  Epicurean  ascribe 
filth  to  the  womb  of  a  virgin?  Must  it  not  have  been 
from  the  debauched  state  of  his  own  carnal  mind,  which 
could  conceive  nothing  clean,  where  the  unclean  and 
brutal  passions  of  a  fallen  nature  might  be  gratified. 

22.  And  why  doth  he  call  in  question  the  beauty  of 
the  mother  of  Jesus?  Is  it  to  prove  that  God  can  have 
nothing  to  do  with  a  woman?  or  is  it  not  rather  to  cast 
contempt  upon  that  particular  woman,  who  was  chosen 
for  a  higher  purpose  than  to  gratify  the  carnal  desires 
of  man?  Admitting  that  she  was  not  beautiful,  but  even 
ugly,  in  the  eyes  of  an  Epicurean;  this  could  be  no  rea- 
sonable objection  to  the  gospel,  which  came  not  to  pro- 
mote either  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  or  the  lust  of  the  eye: 
but  doubtless  this  was  the  secret  cause  of  his  enmity. 

23.  "  Afterwards  the  Jew  in  Celsus  addresses  Jesus, 
'  and  says:  u  What  occasion  had  you.  when  an  infant,  to 
"be  carried  into  Egypt,  lest  you  should  be  killed?  A 
"God  has  no  reason  to  be  afraid  of  death.  And  now  an 
"angel  comes  from  heaven  to  direct  you  and  your  relati- 
"ons  to  flee  into  Egypt,  lest  you  shoul 

$  put  to  death  j  as  if  the  great  Uod;  who  hau  ajieudy  &ea* 


p.  III.  ancient  heretic!?.  t5$ 

"  two  angels,  upon  your  account,  could  not  have  preserv-    C^P' 
*f  ed  you,  his  own  Son,  in  safety  at  home." 


24.  "  In  another  place  Celsus  has  these  words:  "But  Lardner. 
"if  he  [Herod]  was  afraid,  that  when  you  was  come  of  vo\£m'> 
"age,  you  should  reign  in  his  stead;   why  did  you  not   p' 

"  reign  when  you  was  of  age?  But  so  far  from  that,  the 
"Son  of  God  wanders  about,  cringing  like  a  necessitous 
"  beggar,  or  sculking  from  place  to  place,  as  if  he  was 
V  afraid  of  being  taken  up." 

25.  Again;  "  Celsus  says,  "  That  Jesus  taking  to  him-    ibid.p.2S 
"  self  ten  or  eleven  abjects,  vile  publicans  and  sailors, 

"  went  about  with  them  getting  his  subsistence  in  abase 
"  and  shameful  manner."  "  In  another  place  the  Jew 
'  in  Cehus  says,  "  Jesus  set  out  with  ten  profligate  pub- 
"  licans  and  sailors." 

26.  Again,  concerning  the  disciples  of  Jesus,  Celsus 

tiath  these  words:  "Some  of  them  say :  Do  not  examine   Ibid.  p-JC 

"  but  believe :  and,  thy  faith  shall  save  thee :  and,  the  wisdom 

*'  of  this   world  is  evil,   and  folly  good."     And   again; 

"  These  are  their  institutions:  Let  not  any  man  oflearn- 

i;ing  come  hither,  nor  any  wise  man,  nor  any  man  ofpru- 

"  dcnce;  but  if  any  man  be  unlearned,  if  he  is  ignorant,  if 

"  he  is  silly,  let  him  come  without  fear.     Thus  acknovv- 

"  ledging,  that  these  are  the  men  who  are  acceptable 

"to  their  God;  and  thereby  manifesting,  that  they  are 

"  neither  willing,  nor  able  to  gain  any  but  the  foolish, 

"the  vulgar,  the  stupid,  slaves,  women  and  children." 

27.  In  such  a  manner,  this  learned  sophist  ran  through 
a  great  part  of  the  New-Testament,  and  by  such  kind 
of  reasoning  as  would  even  carry  a  show  of  sanctity, 
endeavoured  to  show  to  the  world,  that  Jesus  and  his 
followers  were  unspeakably  below  them,  in  meanness, 
and  all  manner  of  low  debauchery. 

28.  The  following  is  also  from  Lardner:  "  Ccecilius  Act-  vol    .- 
'  talis,  a  heathen,  arguing  against  the  Christians,  speaks   p.  3  Dia* 
1  to  this  purpose :  "  As  for  the  feast,  it  is  a  well  known   j^°gue  .of 
"thing:  every  body  talks  of  it.     They  come  together   *  FeUx/ 
"  upon  an  appointed  day,  with  all  their  children,  their   published. 
"  sisters  and  mothers;  persons  of  each  sex,  and  of  every   AD*  21°? 
"  condition.      And  after  feeding  plentifully,  when  the 
i(  lights  are  put  out,  they  practise  promiscuously,  incest, 
f  and  all  manner  of  uncleanness." 

29.  These  and  such  like,  were  the  reproaches  of 
Christ,  of  which  the  learned  Catholic  fathers  had  to 
clear  themselves,  in  ojder  to  lay  the  foundation  of  tjieiy 


156 


A    PARTICULAR    ACCOPICT    OF 


p.  m, 


CHAP. 
IV. 


Lardner, 
vol.  ix.  p. 
242. 


p.  241. 


f.243. 


■.  C44. 


feed.  Re- 

pearches. 
T-49. 


honourable  kingdom.  But  this  they  could  never  have 
effected,  had  they  not  first  proved  to  the  world,  by  their 
practice  and  writings,  that  they  rejected  that  singular 
manner  of  life,  which  had  first  given  occasion  to  such 
false  and  blasphemous  rep. 

30.  And  therefore  while  they  pretend  to  maintain  the 
innocence  of  Jesus  and  his  first  followers,  they  unite 
with  the  same  old  spirit  offalshood,  in  rolling  off  these 
reproaches  from  themselves,  and  loading  the  living  he- 
retics of  their  day  with  the  scandal;  and  under  a  deceit- 
ful mask,  they  try  to  make  it  appear,  that  they  them- 
selves, and  not  the  heretics,  stand  related  to  the  once 
despised  Jesus,  and  have  the  only  right  to  the  distin- 
guishing name  of  Christians. 

31.  "Justin  says,  that  their  accusers  themselve* 
' scarcely  believed  the  charges  brought  against  them: 
'  and  where  these  had  in  some  measure  been  credited, 
'it  arose  from  the  wickedness  of  the  Heathens,  which 
'disposed  them  to  believe  such  things  of  other  people  as 
'  thev  practised  them=elves.'" 

32.  Moreover  u  He  assures  us,  that,  in  the  time  of  his 
'Heathenism,  he  thought  it  impossible  that  the  Christ- 
'  ians  should  suffer  with  such  constancy  and  resolution  as 
'  thev  did.  if  they  had  been  man-eaters,  and  addicted  to 
'lewdness.  Athenagoras  plainly  says,  that  the  general 
'  wickedness  of  the  Heathen  people,  was  the  ground  of 
'their  charging  such  base  practices  upen  the  Christians, 
'who  were  exemplarily  virtuous." 

33.  u  It  appears  from  Tertullian,  that  in  his  time  it 
'  was  not  known  that  any  among  Christians  were  guilty 
'  of  such  crimes  as  were  imputed  to  them  by  their  ad- 

*  versaries.     The  only  ground  of  these  charges,  accord- 

*  ing  to  him,  was  common  fame,  and  uncertain  report, 
'without  any  proof.  n 

34.  "  You  tax  us  (says  he)  with  killing  and  eating 
'•children.  The  charge  is  absurd  and  cruel  in  the  ex- 
"  treme,  and  we  cannot  conceive  how  you  came  to  in- 
tt  vent  such  a  scandalous  calumny.  We  defy  you  to 
"  prove  it.  Why  do  not  the  magistrates  examine  us  on 
"this  subject?  What  glory  would  redound  to  any  gov- 
:>  ernor  who  could  produce  a  Christian  who  had  eaten 
;;  an  hundred  infants." 

35.  u  But  you  hate  us,  even  the  bare  name  by  which 
*•  we  are  called,  and  without  giving  yourselves  any  trou- 
ble to  examine,  you  say  all  manner  of  evil  of  us," — 


P.    III.  ANCIENT    HEttETICS,  157 

These  words  of  Tertullian  are  quoted  by  Robinson. —  c^p- 

What  followeth  is  taken  from  Lardners  History  of  Here- '. 

tics. 

36.  "  Trypho  the  Jew,  being  asked  by  Justin  whether  Lardner, 

<  he  believed  the  common  reports  concerning  the  Chris-    voi(^x,243 
'tians,  readily  answered,  They  are  incredible;  human  na-   p'~    ' 
'  turc  is  not  capable  of  such  things."' 

37.  u  The  same  arguments  will  serve  for  the  Heretic?, 
*  for  they  are  charged  by  later  writers  with  the  same 
■*  things  which  were  before  imputed  to  the  Primitive 
'  Christians.  If  then  they  are  incredible  with  regard  to 
1  the  one.  they  are  so  likewise  with  regard  to  the  other.'" 

38.  "  When  all  this  is  considered  (saith  Lardner)  I  can-    p.  24G 
'  not  help  thinking  that  there  is  too  much  justice  in  Mons. 

i  Bay  Us  satire.  ki  WThen  we  read  these  things  in  the 
"  fathers  of  the  church,  one  can  scarce  forbear  thinking 
66  that  the  case  was  the  same  with  them  in  respect  to  Her- 
petics, as  with  the  Heathens  in  respect  to  Christianity.'" 

39.  "  The  Heathens  imputed  to  Christianity  an  hun- 
*'  dred  extravagances  and  abominations  that  had  no  foun- 
dation. The  tirst  who  forged  these  calumnies  were 
'*  undoubtedly  guilty  of  the  blackest  malice;  but  the 
"greatest  part  of  those  who  vented  them  abroad,  after 
"  they  had  been  so  maliciously  sown,  were  only  guilty  of 
*'too  much  credulity;  they  believed  common  fame,  and 
"never  troubled  themselves  to  dive  into  the  bottom  of  it." 

40.  "  Is  it  not  more  reasonable  to  believe  that  ihe  fa- 
u  thers  did  not,  with  all  the  patience  requisite,  thorough- 
u  ly  inform  themselves  of  the  real  principles  of  a  sect, 
"than  it  is  to  believe  that  those  very  men,  who  held 
"that  Jesus  Christ,  by  his  death,  was  the  Saviour  of 
u  mankind,  should,  at  the  same  time,  hold  that  the  beast- 
" liest  pleasures  are  the  ready  way  to  paradise ?"  So 
far  Mons.  Bayle. 

41.  Then  according  to  this  plain  and  candid  state- 
ment, let  every  stone  be  gathered  and  united  to  its  own 
foundation.  Let  the  fathers  of  the  church  be  known  by 
the  church  which  they  fathered,  and  let  the  churches 
own  their  fathers  and  grandfathers  whose  image  they 
bear.  But  to  show,  more  particularly,  the  first  distinc- 
tion between  the  Church  of  the  Fathers,  and  that  of  the 
Heretics,  we  shall  state  a  few  of  the  most  material 
points,  upon  which  they  stood  divided:  and  if  Christ  is 
not  divided,  it  must  follow  that  one  or  the  other  was 
Antichrist. 


J  58  A    PARTICULAR    ACCOUNT    OF  P.    III. 

C,/^P'  42.    The   following  extracts  from  Lardner.  contain 

-  some  of  the  most  unfavourable  things  against  Heretics 

that  could  be  collected  from  the  writings  of  their  adver- 
saries, particularly  against  the  Marciomtes. 

43.  Of  all  the  ancient  Heretics  the  most  extraordina- 
Lardner,  ry  was  Marcion.*  "He  flourished  about  the  year  130 
aei  -JaP"    * or  very  soon  after.     Marcion  had  many  followers. — 

J  '  Epiphanius  says  that  he  deceived  multitudes  of  people, 

'and  that  his  heresy  still  subsisted  in  his  time  at  Rome, 
"*in  Italy,  Egypt,  Palestine,  Arabia,  and  Syria,  in  Cyprus, 
'  Thebais,  Persia,  and  other  places."  The  first  charac- 
ter given  of  this  Heretic  is  that  of  a  deceiver,  which 
must  imply  that  he  professed  to  follow  Christ,  but  did 
not :  and  to  prove  this,  his  moral  character  is  next  im- 
peached. 

44.  Epiphanius  hath  an  account  of  his  admitting  an 
affection  for  a  young  woman,  and  of  having  been  guilty 

Tbid.  p.     of  uncleanness  with  her.    *  The  story  (saith  Lardner)  of 

363, 364.     *  his  deceiving  a  young  woman  is  held  doubtful  by  ma- 

'  ny. — Beausobre  has  a  long  argument  upon  this  point, 

*  taken  from  the  silence  of  ancient  writers,  and  consist- 
'  ing  of  many  particulars.'" — All  of  which  tend  to  prove 
Marcion's  innocence. 

45.  "Eusebius  informs  us  of  many  authors  who  had 

*  written  against  Marcion:  Justin  Martyr,  Dionysius  of 
'  Corinth,  Theophilus  of  Antioch,  Philip  of  Gortyna,  Mo- 
6destus,  Melito,  and  Apollinaris.  He  had  read  their  wri- 
'  tings.  Nevertheless  he  makes  no  mention  of  this  scan- 
4  dalous  action  ofMarcien, — Jerome  would  not  have  omit- 
4  ted  it,  if  he  had  known  any  thing  of  it:  since  he  omits 
'  not  even  conjectures  and  the  slightest  reports  that  tend 
'  to  blacken  the  reputation  of  a  heretic." 

46.  "  Tertullian  wrote  five  books  against  Marcion.  He 
'did  not  neglect  any  occasion  to  decry  his  adversary; 
'  nevertheless  he  says  nothing  of  this  scandalous  adven- 
ture. The  story  of  MarciorCs  fall  is  not  in  Philaster, 
'which  shows  that  he  never  knew  it — which  may  lead 
'persons  a  little  suspicious,  to  mistrust  that  Epiphanius 
'himself  is  the  author  of  the  story."    So  saith  Lardner. 

*  Marcion  was  a  disciple  of  Cerdon,  whose  doctrine  lie  embraced  at 
Rome.  The  Catholic  historians  say  that  Marcion  joined  himself  to  the 
impostor  Cerdon  while  he  was  preaching  at  Rome.  Cerdon  flourished 
between  the  years  125  and  150. — His  doctrines  are  blended  with  thow 
of  Marcion.  "  The  faith  and  manners,  therefore,  of  Cerdon  and  his  fol- 
lowers, may  be  considered  the  same  as  those  under  the  description  of 
the  Maxcionites. 


>P.    Hi.  ANCfENT    HERETICS.  15$ 

47.  The  following  is  the  character  of  the  Marcionites     CHAP, 
given  by  Lardner.     "  The  manners  of  the  Marcionites  ' 

*  were  virtuous,  and  they  had  many  martyrs. — They  are    Lardner, 

*  not  charged  by  their  adversaries  with  being  vicious. —   ™£ lx>  P 
'  They  had  respect  to  the  will  of  God,  and  were  desi- 

'  rous  of  obtaining  his  favour  as  the  greatest  good.  They 
'did  not  allow  themselves  in  indulging  carnal  desires, 
'though  their  adversaries  said  that  their  principles  led 
'directly  to  the  gratifying  them." 

48.  ';  In  short,  it  is  evident  that  these  people  were  in  ibid.. 
'general  strictly  virtuous;  that  they  dreaded  sin  as  the  P'38S; 
'greatest  evil,  and  had  such  a  real  regard  for  Christ, 

'  as  to  undergo  martyrdom  rather  than  offer  incense  to 
'  idols.  They  seem  indeed  to  have  had  a  great  number 
'  of  martyrs.1' 

49.  We  come  now  to  the  principal  charge  of  heresy 
which  exposed  them  to  the  rage  of  their  persecutors. 
"  They  contemned  marriage,  and  highly  extolled  virginity?* 
Clement,  in  particular,  filleth  up  almost  all  his  third  book 
of  Stromata,  in  rehearsing  and  confuting  the  arguments 
of  Marcion,  and  other  Encratites  [i.  e.  continent  persons] 
against  marriage. 

50.  "  These  proud  men,  (saith  Clement)  boast  of  imi-     lhii 

'  tating  our  Saviour,  who  never  married,  and  possessed  p.  364, 
'  nothing  in  this  world.  But  they  should  know  that  God 
'  resisteth  the  proud,  but  giveth  grace  to  the  humble.11 
This  is  a  comment  on  the  scriptures  truly  worthy  the 
mystic  predecessor  of  Origen.  Had  he  in  truth  brought 
out  what  he  couched  under  the  outward  vail  of  the  Let-, 
ter,  he  must  have  said,  that  God  resisteth  the  sincere 
and  harmless  imitators  of  Christ,  but  giveth  grace  to 
the  aspiring  followers  of  Saccas. 

51.  "St.  Ephrem  lived  at  Edessa.— There  were  ma- 
'ny  Marcionites  in  that  country;  which  induced  him  to 
'write  against  them. — He  says  that  "  Marcion's  apostle*    „ .  * 
'were  wolves,  but  they  had  sheep's  clothing:  and  that    p.  165* 
'  the  devil  put  a  cowl  upon  him,  that  he  might  deceive 

'  the  children  of  light.'" 

52.  Unhappily  this  saint  who  covered  himseif  with 
the  outward  vail,  or  cowl  of  the  letter,  left  out  the  most 
important  part  of  the  sacred  text :  By  their  fruits  ye 
shall  know  them. 

53.  "  According  to  St.  Jerome  the  Marcionites  seem     p^ 

'  to  have  considered  the  connubial  state,  not  merely  as   p.  38fT 
'less  perfect,  but  even   as  sinful,  impure,  and  odious 


ICu  a   parIiula;;  accgiwt  of  P.  Ill 

CHAP,     'in  the  eyes  of  their  God;  whom  they  call  a  hater  of 


51.  Had  this  canonized  father  of  the  church  adopted 

-.  most  likely  he  would 
e  represented  the  God  of  the  Marcioaitee  as  a  hater 
of  the  lust  of  the  flesh:  but  with  all  their  learned  au- 
thority, and  compound  philosophy,  it  is  easy  to  see  their 
in;- 
Lardr.cr,  u  Clement  supposeth  them  to  abstain  from  mar- 

tol.ix.  'liage,  that  they  might  not  people  the  world  of  the 
'Creator;  which  is  a  reason  similar  to  that  which  he 
<  assigns  for  their  offering  themselves  voluntarily  to  mar- 
'tyrdom.  namely,  out  of  hatred  to  the  Creator." 

56.  "  Another  of  their  institutions  ing,  espe- 
cially on  the  Sabbath,  or  seventh  day.  which  had  been 
'a  day  of  rest  to  the  Creator,  or  God  of  the  Jews,  whom 
'  they  despised.  This  day  therefore,  they  kept  as  a  fast, 
'because  they  were  inclined  to  do  every  thing  contrary 
'to  what  would  show  the  least  respect  for  him." 

57.  Here  then  is  about  the  heaviest  charge  of  athe- 
ism, and  impiety,  fixed,  by  the  Catholic  fathers,  upon 
the  ancient  Heretics;  which  may  be  more  clearly  un- 
derstood by  whaffolloweth. 

..J,  56.  It  is  said,  that  Marcion  rejected  the  Old  Testa- 

p.  389.  ment. — He  also  objected  to  the  appointment  of  sacri- 
fices— and  likewise  said  that  many  parts  of  the  ZS'ew 
Testament  were  writings  not  for  Christians,  but  for 
Jews.  He  is  also  charged  with  altering  many  places  to 
#uit  his  own  principles,  and  of  putting  a  wrong  sense  up- 
on others:  one  particular  point  as  a  specimen,  is  here 
inserted  from  Lardner. 
Ibid  59.  "  In  the  second  epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  ch.  iv.  4. 

p.  408.      ''Marcion  understood  by    [  er.;  n  t-,]  the  god  oj 

'this  world,  the  Creator,  and  considered  him  as  here 
'opposed  to  the  good  God,  or  the  Father  of  our  Lord 
'Jesus  Christ,  who  was  the  God  of  the  Christians.  In 
'opposition  to  this,  Ircnmts.  Tcrtullian.  and  others,  who 
'  wrote  against  the  Marcionitcs,  were  for  placing  a  com- 
'ma  after  ec:f.  and  referring  «A7ef  to  ir/s-a;.  and  so  read 
'it  "  In  whom  God  hath  blinded  the  eyes  of  the  unbeliev- 
ers of  this  world." 

60.  ••  To  us  of  the  present  day,  (saith   Lardner)  this 

'sense  appears  very  harsh,  and  is  one  instance,  among 

***       'manv  others,  how  far  the  heat  of  controversy  will  car- 

*ry  men," — But  harsh  as  it  is.  this  comment  of  these  or- 


P.    HI,  ANCIENT    HERETICS.  161 

thodox  Fathers  hath  been  retained  as  a  Catholic  doctrine  c^r- 

down  to  the  present  day — that  it  is  the  office  of  God,  as  _____ 

a  righteous  judge,  to  blind  and  harden  the  wicked*  *SeePbn. 

61.  And  yet,  after  all  they  have  said  concerning  ^Sfch. 
the  Heretics'  rejecting  the  scriptures,  the  whole  of  the  v,  Seevi. 
charge,  even  according  to  their  own  account,  is,  that 

they  perverted  them.  As  an  evidence  of  this,  Lardner 
produceth  what  was  said  by  one  of  the  bishops  of  the 
council  of  Carthage.    "  I  am  of  opinion  that  blasphemous    Lardner, 

*  and  wicked  Heretics,  who  pervert  the  sacred  and  ador-   p0^1' 
1  able  words  of  the  scriptures,  ought  to  be  accursed." 

62.  That  they  did  not,  in  every  point  of  view,  reject 
the  scriptures,  is  manifest  from  the  accounts  of  their 
enemies.j  The  truth  is,  they  rejected  the  Catholic  sense 
of  them.  What  was  said  of  those  early  Heretics,  was 
probably  the  same,  in  substance,  that  was  said  of  other 
Heretics  after  them. 

63.  This  general  charge  against  ancient  Heretics,  of 
rejecting  the  scriptures,  is  judiciously  stated  by  Robin- 
son, in  the  following  words,  which  relate  to  Heretics  of 

a  later  period.    "  The  fact  is,  they  knew  the  Old  Testa-   Eccl.Re* 
1  ment  economy  was  dissolved  and  abolished,  and  there-   se^hes> 

*  fore  they  rejected,  not  as  history,  but  as  a  rule  of  faith 
'and  practice  to  Christians,  all  the  books  of  the  Old 

*  Testament  down  to  Job. — They  saw  that  people,  who 
'  did  not  make  this  distinction,  confounded  Christianity 

*  with  Judaism." 

\  Among1  the  many  evidences,  which  Lardner  produceth,  to  prove 
that  the  Heretics  did  not  reject  the  scriptures,  we  notice  the  following'. 
•'  Augustin  often  blames  the  Heretics  for  perverting-  the  scriptures  in 
4  favour  of  their  errors;  not  that  they  rejected  or  despised  the  scrip- 
'  tures,  but  that  they  misunderstood  them,  and   put  wrong  interpreta- 

*  tions  upon  them.  All  heretics,  he  savs,  endeavour  to  defend  their  false 
1  opinions,  by  the  authority  of  the  divine  scriptures, — In  like  manner  St. 
'Jerome  says — that  heretics  strive  to  support  their  doctrines  by  quo- 
'  tations  of  scripture— -that   they  corrupt  the  truth  of  the  gospel  by 

*  wrong  interpretations.  Tertullian  speaks  much  to  the  same  purpose. 
'  Ambrosiaster's  description  of  heretics  is,  that  they  are  men  who  en- 
'  deavour  to  support  their  opinions  by  scripture, — attempting  to  defend 
•their  errors  by  the  authority  of  the  sacred  writings.     Vicentius  Liri- 

*  nensis  testifies  the  same  thing,  informing  us  that  some  in  his  days, 
'  who  were  called  heretios,  made  great  use  of  scripture,  and  continually 

*  answered  their  adversaries  and  calumniators  by  quotations  from  the 

*  sacred  writings.  He  indeed  says,  "  It  is  the  devil  who  puts  these  ar- 
**  guments  into  their  mouths  and  speaks  by  them."  From  which  proba- 
'bly  some  will  conclude,  [and  perhaps  very  justly  too]  that  many  of 
4  their  arguments  from  scripture*  were  such  as  their  adversaries  could 

.  '  not  answer. — It  would  be  endless  to  enter  into  particulars;  suffice  it  to 
♦mention  one  instance:  They  argued  against  the  resurrection  of  the    > 

*  body  from  St.  Paul's  words:  1  Cor.  xv.  50."  Lardner,  vol.  ix,  p.  152, 
J53,  154.  ^ 

S  2 


AVriCimiST    ESTABLISHED    B*  P.    Hf 

'   VA  '         64.  li  The  schools  under  pretence  of  expounding  Gen- 

', —    'esij,  filled  the  church  with  vain  disputes  about  mutter 

'and  spirit,  the  origin  and  duration  of  the  world.  They 
•saw  the  priests  set  up  Exodus,  Numbers.  Leviticus  and 
1  Deuteronomy,  as  the  rules  of  an  hierarchy,  never  in- 
1  tended  to  take  place  among  Christians.  They  heard 
'  them  employ  kings  to  kill  and  slay  for  Jesus,  on  the 
k ground  of  the  book  of  Samuel,  Kings  and  Chronicles: 
1  and  they  discovered  their  wisdom  by  renouncing  all 
'such  sophisms,  and  the  consequences  deduced  from 
1  them.'" 
reel.  Re-  65.  "  They  placed  religion  in  what  it  really  consists, 
payT.hcs  'Piety  and  virtue.  They  had  neither  sophistry  in  their 
*  doctrine,  nor  tyranny  in  their  go\ernment.  They  are 
'said  to  have  been  bad  expositors  of  scripture,  and  to 
'have  abounded  in  allegory:  but  assuredly,  the  vilest 
'of  all  expositors  is  he,  who  finds  in  the  gospel  of  peace 
'a  divine  commission  to  spill  the  blood  of  his  fellow 
'creatures. 

66.  Thus  far  for  the  first  distinction  between  Catho- 
lics and  Heretics.  It  now  remaineth  to  pursue  those- 
progressive  steps  by  which  the  power  of  antichrist  was 
finally  established. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Antichrist  Established  by  Roman  Emperors, 

THE  design  of  Antichrist  from  the  beginning,  was  to 
get  the  name,  the  seat,  and  reputed  authority  of 
Christ,  and  convert  that  light  and  revelation  which  was 
given  through  the  Son  of  God.  into  a  source  of  wealth 
and  honour,  to  the  carnally-wise  and  wicked  oi  the 
world. 

2.  The  enemy  of  God  and  man,  had  been  always  rea- 
dy to  pervert  and  corrupt  whatever  had  been  revealed 
from  heaven,  by  getting  it  into  the  hands  of  proud  and 
wicked  priests,  who  could  accommodate  it  to  their  own 
Carnal  ends,  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  stiil  higher 
degrees  of  wickedness,  until  it  was  made  manifest  'hat 
such  doctrines  and  institutions,  whatever  the}  were  at 
first,  could  not,  in  their  corrupted  state,  be  of  G 


!>.    HI..  ROMAN    EMPERORS,  18$ 

3.  The  Jewish  and  Pagan  religions,  at  the  time  of    CHAP. 
Chrisfs  first  appearing,  were  quite  sunk,  as  to  any  spir-  ' 
itual  authority,  and  the  priests  were  so  notoriously  wick- 
ed, that  they  had  quite  lost  their  credit  with  the  people, 

as  ministers  of  God;  nor  could  they  raise  sufficient  evi- 
dence, upon  their  corrupted  forms  and  superstitions,  to 
regain  their  influence  over  the  people. 

4.  Under  the  ministry  of  Jesus  and  his  followers,  the   1  Cor.  j, 
wisdom  of  these  impostors  was  turned  into  foolishness,    19>25* 
and  their  strength  became  weakness,    Their  violent  op- 
position against  those  harmless  characters,  which  their 

own  prophets  and  poets  had  described  as  the  people  of 
God,  made  it  manifest,  that  in  all  their  religious  zeal, 
they  were  actuated  by  no  higher  motive  than  a  regard 
to  their  own  honour  and  interest. 

5.  And  therefore,  when  all  men  were  likely  to  desert 
them,  and  withdraw  from  them,  not  only  their  ill-gained 
salaries,  but  that  religious  reverence  which  they  had  de- 
ceitfully gained  by  their  splendid  superstitions,  there 
remained  no  possible  way  for  them  to  regain  their  cred- 
it and  influence,  but  by  hypocritically  embracing  that 
religion,  which  was  confirmed  to  the  people  by  the  pow- 
er of  God. 

6.  By  this  means  they  could  change  their  ground  to 
•advantage,  and  rise  in  wealth  and  honour,  above  their 
former  standing,  in  proportion  as  this  new  revelation 
was  superior  to  any  that  was  past.  This  was  to  be  the 
last  time  for  their  aggrandizement.  God  had  sent  his 
Son  into  the  world,  who  was  exalted  above  all  princi- 
pality and  power;  and  what  could  be  greater,  than  for 
them  to  become  the  sons  of  God? 

7.  Honest  souls  set  out  for  this  prize  by  taking  up  their 
cross,  and  following  Christ.  They  entered  by  the  door 
©f  self-denial;  but  these  thieves  and  robbers  sought 
means  to  climb  up  some  other  way.  Simon  Magus  was 
the  first;  he  stood  ready  to  embrace  the  gospel  in  the 
very  start,  and  even  to  purchase  with  money,  that  pow- 
er which  would  raise  him,  in  the  esteem  of  the  people,  Acts  viH. 
to  a  level  with  the  apostles.  13- 

8.  -Diotrephes  gained  the  pre-eminence,  and  many 
followed  his  pernicious  ways.  The  Alexandrian  school 
furnished  a  new  race  of  apostles,  whose  labours,  through 
a  great  part  of  the  second  and  third  centuries,  consisted 
in  forming  a  new  church,  wholly  different,  even  in  its 
outward  appearance,  from  the  Primitive  Church  of 
Christ. 


164  ANTICHRIST    ESTABLISHED    BY  P.    Ill 

chap.        9    And  this  was  effected  by  holding  councils,  appoint' 
j.  ing  offices,  and  assuming-  titles,  condemning  heretics,  and 

disputing  among  themselves  about  their  self-invented 
doctrines.  Thus,  from  one  thing  to  another,  they  alter- 
ed, expunged,  and  added,  until  their  Christian  religion, 
so  called,  demanded  the  most  honourable  seat  in  the  Ro- 
man Empire,  and  its  promoters  became,  exalted  to  the 
utmost  pitch  of  pride,  luxury,  and  temporal  dominion; 
by  which  the  nations  of  the  earth  have  been  deceived, 
even  unto  the  present  day. 

10.  The  followers  of  the  Orthodox  Fathers  have  ge- 
nerally agreed  that  the  establishment  of  the  Christian 
religion  (so  called)  by  the  Roman  Emperors,  was  an  in- 
troduction to  the  reign  of  Christ  upon  earth.  They 
have  generally  agreed  that  Constantine  the  Great, 

Rev.  xii.  was  the  Man-child,  spoken  of  in  Revelations,  who  \\a~ 
to  rule  the  nations:  and,  that  the  church  which  brought 
him  forth,  was  the  true  church  of  Christ,  which  at  the 
expiration  of  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years,  would 
appear  in  her  latter-day -glory;  when  all  heresies,  or 
false  doctrines,  (which  are  to  be  considered  as  the  flood 
of  the  dragon)  should  be  swallowed  up,  and  taken  out 
of  the  way  of  Catholic  Truth. 

11.  It  is  well  known  that  this  is  the  general  faith  of 
Protestants,  as  well  as  that  of  their  Mother  Church, 
and  that  all  parties  in  the  great  Catholic  division,  con- 
sider Constantine  the  Great,  as  the  most  eminent  fa- 
ther, and  founder  of  their  religion  and  government. — 
The  following  remarks  of  President  Edwards,  are  con- 
formable to  the  general  opinion  of  protestant  writers  oil 
this  subject. 

£,     R  12.  In  his  History  of  Redemption,  he  saith,  "I  come 

»,  411.  *  now  in  the  fourth  place,  to  the  great  revolution  that 
*  was  in  the  world  in  the  days  of  Constantine,  which 
'was,  in  many  respects,  like  Christ's  appearing  in  the 
'clouds  of  heaven,  to  save  his  people,  and  judge  the 
'world." 

13.  "The  people  of  Rome,  being  weary  of  the  gov- 
ernment of  those  tyrants  to  whom  they  had  lately  been 
'subject,  sent  to  Constantine,  who  was  then  in  the  city 
'of  York  in  England,  to  come  and  take  the  throne.  And 
'he  being  encouraged,  as  is  said,  by  a  vision  of  a  pillar 
'of  light  in  the  heavens,  in  the  form  of  a  cross,  in  the 
'sight  of  his  whole  army,  with  this  inscription,  By  this 
'conquer;  and  the  night  following;  by  Christ's  appear- 


P.    HI.  ROMAJ*    EMPfiRORS.  l65 


'ing  to  him  in  a  dream  with  the  same  cross  in  his  hand,     CHAW 
•'who  directed  him  to  make  a  cross'Iike  that  to  be  his  '  . . 

'  royal  standard,  that  his  army  might  fight  under  that 
'banner,  and  assured  him  that  he  should  overcome.1" 

14.  "Accordingly  he  did,  and  overcame  his  enemies, 
'  took  possession  of  the  imperial  throne,  embraced  the 

•'  Christian  religion,  and  was  the  first  Christian  Emperor  ' 

*  that  ever  reigned.     He  came  to  the  throne  about  320 
;  years  after  Christ.     There  are  several  things  which  1 

*  would  take  notice  of,  which   attended  or  immediately 
4  followed  Constantine's  coming  to  the  throne." 

15.  "First.  The  Christian  church  was  thereby  whol- 
ly delivered  from  persecution. — Christians  had  no  per- 
secutions now  to  fear.    Their  persecutors  now  were  all 

*  put  down,  and  their  rulers  were  some  of  them  Chris- 
'  tians  like  themselves.     Second.  God  now  appeared  to 

*  execute  terrible  judgments  on  their  enemies.— So  that 

6  what  now  came  to  pass,  might  very  fitly  be  compared    Rev.  vi. 
#to  their  hiding  themselves  in  the  dens  and  rocks  of  the    15, 16,  X" 
'  mountains." 

16.  "  Third.  Heathenism  now  was  in  a  great  meas- 
'  ure  abolished  throughout  the  Roman  empire.  Images 
1  were  now  destroyed,  and  heathen  temples  pulled  down. 
''  Images  of  gold  and  silver  were  melted  down,  «nd  coin- 
'  ed  into  money. — The  heathen  priests  were  dispersed 
'and  banished." 

17.  "Fourth.  Now  all  heathen  magistrates  were  put 
'down,  and  only  Christians  were  advanced  to  places  of 
'  authority  all  over  the  empire.  They  had  now  Chris- 
'  tian  presidents,  Christian  governors,  Christian  judges 
'  and  officers,  instead  of  their  old  heathenish  ones.  Con~ 
;sTANTiNEset  himself  to  honour  the  Christian  bishops 
;or  ministers,  and  to  build  and  adorn  churches;  and  now 
'large  and  beautiful  Christian  churches  were  erected  in 
;  all  parts  of  the  world,  instead  of  the  old  heathen  tem- 
4  pies." 

18.  "This  was  the  greatest  revolution  in  the  face  of 
'things  that  ever  came  to  pass  since  the  flood. — Satan 
'  tempted  Christ,  and  promised  to  give  him  the  glory  of 

*  the  kingdoms  of  the  world ;  but  now  he  is  obliged  to 
'give  it  to  him  even  against  his  will.     This  was  a  glo- 

'rious  fulfilment  of  that  promise  which  God  made  to  his    IsamhEJ 
'  Son,  that  we  have  an  account  of  in  Isaiah." 

19.  "This  was  a  great  fulfilment  of  the  prophecies 
1  of  the  Old  Testament  concerning  the  glorious  time  of 


lee 


ANTICHRIST    ESTABLISHED    BT 


r.  nr 


CHAP. 
V. 


Dissert. 

•n  pro  ph. 

vol.  ii. 

p.  180. 


*  the  gospel,  and  particularly  of  the  prophecies  of  Dan- 
'iel.  Now  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  come  in  a  glori- 
'ous  degree,  it  pleased  the  Lord  God  of  heaven  to  set 
'up  a  kingdom  on  the  ruins  of  that  of  Satan. — And  novr 
'see  to  what  a  height  that  glorious  huilding  is  raised, 
'which  had  been  huilding  ever  since  the  fall." 

20.  Many  things  more  might  he  added  from  this  au- 
thor, and  also  from  others,  to  show  the  high  reputation, 
in  which  Constantine  is  held* — that  he  is  considered 
as  the  greatest  birth,  that  had  ever  been  produced  since 
the  flood :  and  this  idea  is  still  more  ingeniously  stated 
by  Whiston,  and  after  him  by  Bishop  Nekton  thus: 

21.  ''For  as  the  time  of  gestation  from  the  conception 
<  to  the  birth  in  women  with  child,  is  known  to  be  forty 
'  weeks,  or  two  hundred  and  eighty  days;  so  it  is  well 
'known,  that  from  the  first  rise  oi  our  Saviours  king- 
'dom,  A.  D.  33.  till  the  famous  proclamation  and  edict, 
1  for  the  universal  liberty  and  advancement  of  Christi- 
'anity  by  Constantine  and  Licinius,  A.  D.  313,  was 
'exactly  two  hundred  and  eighty  years.     Reckoning  ac- 

*  cording    to  the  prophetic  account,  a  day  for  a  year/1 

22.  That  Constantine  laid  the  foundation  of  a  vast 
kingdom,  a  Catholic,  or  universal  empire,  is  not  disputed. 
But  whether  it  was  the  kingdom  of  Christ  or  of  Anti- 
christ, is  the  question.  And  should  it  be  found  to  be 
the  kingdom  of  Antichrist,  which  he  set  in  order,  then 
his  descent  must  be  reckoned  from  Simon  Magus,  who 
was  cotemporary  with  the  apostles,  and  not  from  Jesus 
of  Nazareth. 

23.  If  Christ  Jesus  was  truly  the  Son  of  God,  and  if 
the  Primitive  Church  was  his  real  body,  so  long  as  that 
Church  remained,  and  Christ  Jesus  reigned  in  it,  what 
need  could  there  be  of  another  birth  or  bringing  forth 
of  the  same?  And  if  it  is  established,  that  another  ges- 
tation commenced  in  the  very  year  that  Simon  the  sor- 
cerer professed  faith  in  Christ,  and  offered  to  purchase 
the  power  of  God  with  money,  and  that  birth  took  place 

*  The  following  comment  (on  Rev.  xii.  5, 6,  <fcc.)  by  certain  learned 
divines,  so  called,  may  also  serve  as  a  striking  proof," to  show  the  ex- 
alted veneration  in  which  Constantine  and  his  successors  are  held  by 
the  defenders  of  his  faith — viz.  "  A  man-child  caught  up  to  God  and 
1  his  throne:  Meaning  (9ay  they)  Constantine  and  his  successors  lo  the 

*  Roman  empire,  and  made  God's  deputies,  sitting  as  it  were  un  his 
'throne — [War  in  heaven:]  A  great  battle  in  Uie  Church  of  God." 
i.  e  in  the  Church  of  the  Catholic* — [Michael  and  his  Angels:]  '•  Con- 
•stantine  and  hie  soldiers,  dec."  See  Assembly'*  Annotations  »Q  *■ 
j>lace.    Loa.  £d.  1651. 


P.    fll.  ROMAN    EMPERORS.  167 

in  the  same  year  that  Constantine  and  Lictnius  pro*     CHAP, 
claimed  universal  liberty,  then  what  could  it  be  but  the         / 
birth  of  Antichrist? 

24.  And  especially,  if  it  is  found  that  both  the  body 
and  spirit  brought  forth  in  this  latter  period,  is  essential- 
ly different  from  the  former,  then  it  must  follow,  beyond 
all  contradiction,  that  the  latter  is  the  body  and  spir- 
it of  Antichrist,  and  of  course,  that  all  such  as  have, 
sprung  from  that  body  and  spirit,  or  claim  any  relation 
thereto,  are  pioperly  members  of  Antichrist's  kingdom, 
and  stand  in  no  relation  to  Christ  the  true  Son  of  God. 

25.  Is  it  not  surprising,  how  any  sensible  man  could 
avoid  seeing  the  plain  contrast  between  the  spirit  and 
works  of  Constantine,  and  those  of  the  Primitive  Chris- 
tians? And  how  could  any  have  the  confidence  to  appro- 
priate the  name  of  the  true  God,  or  of  Christ  his  Son, 
to  a  haughty,  and  blood-thirsty  Pagan,  who,  through 
scenes  of  human  butchery,  established  himself  at  the 
h^ad  of  a  religion,  of  which  he  knew  nothing  but  the 
name. 

26.  Where  is  the  least  resemblance  of  the  innocent 
Jesus,  even  according  to  their  own  account?  Was  it  in 
accepting  the  glory  of  the  kingdoms  of  this  world?  Sure- 
ly here  the  contrast  is  perfect:  and  so  it  continue th  in 
«very  branch  of  his  proceedings. 

27.  This  is  manifest  from  his  conduct  in  spreading 
desolation  and  destruction  through  the  empire,  butcher- 
ing or  banishing  his  former  brethren,  taking  their  prop- 
erty, and  coining  their  gold  and  silver  into  money  for  his 
own  use — in  honouring  and  promoting  the  same  kind  of 
men  to  posts  of  honour  and  profit — iti  building  temples, 
different  in  name,  but  as  magnificent,  and  ornamented 
with  as  splendid  images,  as  those  which  he  destroyed. 
And  all  this  they  ascribe  to  the  mighty  power  of  God, 
above  all  that  had  ever  appeared  since  the  flood,  Jesus 
and  his  apostles  not  excepted. 

28.  How  is  it  possible  that  any  man  of  sense  could  be 
so  imposed  upon,  as  to  believe  that  the  sacred  scriptures, 
written  by  the  persecuted  John,  were  fulfilled  in  the 
frighted  nonconformists1  hiding  themselves  in  the  den* 
and  in  the  rocks  of  the  mountains,  from  Lord  Constaw- 
tine,  who  sat  on  the  throne  of  Augustus,  and  from  the 
wrath  of  that  wild  and  furious  emperor,  who  first  had  the 
assurance  to  shed  hujaan  blood,  under  the  ensign  of 
*  cross, 


165  mr.  nutt  CHARACTER  OP  P.  Ill 

t  HAP.  op  IJappih,  the  tree  is  known  by  his  fruit:  and 
'  therefore,  «  e  Bhall  obsen  e  ;i  little  more  particular^  the 
fruits  of  this  great  revolution;  from  which  it  will  ;r 
still  more  e\i(tent,  that  it  was  not  Christ,  but  Antichrist, 
who  accepted  of  that  temporal  honour,  power  and  pre 
oaent,  by  which  he  adjusted  matters  in  his  Catholic  or 
Universal  Church,  so  as  to  prepare  for  his  unlimited 
reign. 


CHAPTER  VI. 
Tne  true  Character  of  Constantine,  and  his  Successor?. 

ACCORDING  to  Mosheim  and  others,  Constan- 
tine professed  to  he  converted  to  the  Christian 
Eccl.His-  faith,  about  the  year  313,  while  on  his  march  Um 
t°pYi2  Rome,  to  decide  by  a  bloody  battle  with  Maxentiis 
which  of  them  should  be  the  greatest.  And  having  de- 
feated his  antagonist,  he  was  instated  on  the  imperial 
throne ;  soon  after  which,  he  repealed  those  laws  wrfaicfc 
had  been  enacted  against  the  Christians. 

2.  But  in  all  this,  what  evidence  is  there,  to  prove 
that  it  was  the  true  faith  of  the  Son  of  God  that  he  em- 
braced? His  followers  say,  that  he  saw  the  appearance 
of  a  cross  in  the  heavens,  and  that  Christ  appeared  to 
him  in  a  dream,  with  the  same  cross  in  his  hand,  with 
ihis  inscription  on  it:  (Hac  vince)  "  By  this  conquer." 

3.  But  why  did  not  Christ  come  to  him  with  a  sword 
in  his  hand,  and  tell  him  to  conquer  by  that?     W 

by  the  cross,  or  by  the  sword  that  he  conquered?  4f  by 
the  sword,  then  he  mistook  the  vision  altogether. 

4.  But  it  seemeth  he  made  a  sign  of  that  visionary 
cross,  and  set  it  up  as  a  standard  to  right  under;  and  here- 
in he  manifested  the  very  spirit  of  his  Catholic  Chris- 
tianity, by  establishing  an  outward  sign  or  appearanrc 
of  Christ,  under  which  he  could  act  in  direct  opposition 
to  the  nature  and  spirit  of  the  Lamb  of  God. 

5.  The  fact  is,  if  Christ  Jesus  appeared  to  Constan- 
tine, and  gave  him  authority  to  draw  the  .-word,  and 
force  his  way  to  the  throne,  through  scenes  of  blood  and 
carnage; — it  he  commissioned  him  to  repeal  civil  tars 
and  statutes — to  pull  down  temples  anol  rebuild  them— 


f\    III  CONSTANTINE    AND    HIS    SUCCESSORS.  iS9 

to  banish  heretics,  promote  proud  bishops,  and  so  on,  he  CHAP, 
must  first  have  repealed  all  the  laws  he  ever  gave  his        VL 
disciples,  and  contradicted  all  that  he  ever  taught. 

6.  But  if  Christ  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  Heb  xiii 
forever — if  his  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world — if  his  ser-     jb. 
vants  will  not  fignt — if  they  are  poor  in  spirit,  meek,  J°{jn  Xviu 
merciful,  peace-makers — and  if  the  fruits  of  his  spirit  Matt.  v. 
are  love,  joy,  peace,  and  such  like;  then  it  folio wetb,     2,9. 
that  it  was  neither  Christ  Jesus,  nor  any  of  his  followers, 

that  repealed  or  contradicted  his  doctrines,  but  cunning 
deceivers  who  crept  in  unawares. 

7.  If  there  were  any  truth  in  the  story  of  Constantine's 
seeing  a  vision,  it  was  not  Christ  that  appeared  to  him, 
to  encourage  him  to  the  battle;  but  the  father  of  decep- 
tion transformed  into  an  angel  of  light. 

8.  it  is  readily  granted,  that  Constantine  effected 
*i  great  revolution  by  incorporating  together  the  civil 
.and  ecclesiastical  powers  under  the  name  of  Christ;  for 
which  his  followers  exalt  him  above  all  that  had  been 
.called  God :  yet  they  are  greatly  mistaken,  when  they 
suppose  that  his  motley  empire  exceeded  in  temporal 

.glory,  the  kingdom  of  Solomon.*     The  fact  is,  it  fell    *2Chr6n. 
unspeakably  short :  then  with  how  much  less  propriety     ch.  ix. 
jnust  it  bear  any  comparison  to  the  spiritual  kingdom  of 
the  Prince  of  Peace! 

9.  Instead  of  being  greater  than  Solomon,  this  great 
liead  of  the  orthodox  Churches  must,  in  fact,  appear 
iess  than  the  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven;  that  is, 

•such  an  one  as  in  no  case  can  enter  into  it,t  as  is  most  ^  See  Mat 

strikingly  evident  from  the  following  concession.  v.  J9,  ^o. 

10.  "it  must  indeed  be  confessed,  (saith  Mosheim)  E  ,  „.„ 
4  that  the  life  and  actions  of  this  prince,  were  not  such  tory,  voh 
'as  the  Christian  religion  demands  from  those  who  pro-  ]>  P-  313< 
c  fess  to  believe  its  sublime  doctrines.    It  is  also  certain, 

1  that  from  his  conversion  to  the  last  period  of  his  life, 
c  he  continued  in  the  state  of  a  catechumen,  and  was  not 
L  received  by  baptism  into  the  number  of  the  faithful, 
'until  a  few  days  before  his  death,  when  that  sacred  rite 
'  was  administered  to  him  at  Nicomedia,  by  Eusebius, 
A  bishop  of  that  place." 

11.  "  For  it  was  a  custom  with  many,  in  this  century, 
'to  put  off  their  baptism  to  the  last  hour,  that  thus  im- 

■  c  mediately  after  receiving  by  this  rite  the  remission  of 
i  their  sins,  they  might  ascend  pure  and  spotless  to  the 
{  mansions  of  life  and  immortality." 
T 


170  THE    TRIE    CHARACTER    ul"  P.    III. 

CHAP.         12.  So  far  the  principles  and  practices  of  this  Catho- 

lie  emperor  are  simply  stated;  the  next  thing  then  is  10 

garnish  over  the  waited  sepulchre,  and  pro\c  him  a  sin- 
cere Christian.     And  to  effect  this,  his  wicked  life  and 
actions  are  covered  up  in  such  false  and  m 
reasoning  as  the  following. 

13.  "  Nor  are  the  crimes  of  Constantine  any  proof  of 
'  the  insincerity  of  his  profession,  since  nothing  i»  more 
'evident,  though  it  be  strange  and  unaccountable,  than 
1  that  many  who  believe,  in  the  firmest  mai  truth 
'and  divinity  of  the  gospel,  yet  \ioiate  its  fcawi  : 

■'  pealed  transgressions,  and  live  in  contradiction  to  their 
4  own  inward  principles.'1 

14.  Was  there  ever  a  plainer  mark  of  an  Antic): 
Who  can  be  more  justly  entitled  to  that  character  than  a 
man,  who  believeth  the  truth  and  divinity  of  the  gospel, 
and  yet  liveth  in  contradiction  to  his  own  inward  princi- 
ples? And  because,  under  the  doctrines  of  Christ,  this 
had  become  common,  therefore,  it  must  be  used 
apology  for  Constantine's  wickedness!    •*  Wo  to  the  re- 

Isai.  xxx.  bellious  children,  saith  the  Lord,  that  take  counsel,  but 
not  of  me;  and  that  cover  with  a  covering,  but  not  of 
my  spirit,  that  they  may  add  sin  to  sin." 

15.  If  it  were  granted  that  Christianity  came  to  Con- 
stantine, through  the  mongrel  bishops,  in  such  a  diess. 
and  that  neither  he,  nor  his  civil  officers,  ever  heard 
the  true  gospel  from  a  living  man  of  God,  (which  was 
most  likely  the  case)  this  might  be  some  excuse  for  his 
professing  to  be  a  Christian,  while  his  practice  was  di- 
rectly contrary  to  his  profession. 

16.  But  even  admitting  that  his  principles  were  form- 
ed, in  any  sense,  according  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ: 
yet  if  he  lived  in  contradiction  to  his  principles,  it  must 
have  constituted  him  an  Antichrist;  that  is,  having  Christ 
in  principle,  and  living  against  him  in  practice. 

17.  They  that  have  not  Christ  in  some  sense  or  other, 
cannot  crucify  him.  But  apprehending  him  by  faith,  and 
living  a  life  contrary  to  his  life,  is  both  crucifying  him 
afresh,  and  putting  him  to  an  open  shame. — Q^j°  This  is 
a  deceiver  and  an  Antichrist;  and  this  is  the  most  promi- 
nent character  of  the  great  Constantine,  even  as  ex- 
hibited by  his  friends  and  followers. 

13.  It  might  have  been  the  faith  of  this  great  man  to 
live  in  peace,  but  this  he  found  impossible  at  the  head 
vf  an  avaricious,  contentious,  and  aspiring  priesthood. 


P.    III.  CONSTANTINE    AND    HIS    SUCCESSORS,  17l 

He  found  it  impossible  to  serve  two  masters,  and  there-     CHAP. 
ibre,  when  he  set  himself  to  honour  and  promote  the  ' 

bishops,  he  must  of  course,-  at  the  same  time,  set  himself 
to  dishonour  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  shut  out  the  true 
spirit  of  the  gospel. 

19.  Hence  all  his  mighty  works,  which  he  wrought 
under  the  influence  of  these  sanctimonious  deceivers, 
are  such  as  will  he  eternally  disclaimed  by  every  fol- 
lower of  the  meek  and  lowly  Saviour.  Even  while  the 
corrupters  of  the  gospel  were  exulting  in  the  great  ad- 
vancement of  their  church,  established  under  Christian 
Presidents,  Christian  Magistrates,  and  Christian  Officers 
of  every  rank,  there  were  many  souls  who  viewed  this 
event  as  a  horrible  prelude  to  the  total  overthrow  of  the 
pure  doctrine  and  manners  of  the  apostolic  church. 

20.  Nor  did  those  catholic  betrayers  of  the  rights  of 
conscience  long  enjoy  their  ill-founded  confidence  of  uni- 
versal empire :  for  "  every  city  or  house  divided  against   Matt.x'ii, 
itself  shall  not  stand."     Jt  was  but  a  little  while  before     25. 
the  chief  promoters  of  the  Catholic  cause  were  up  in 

arms  against  each  other. 

21.  "  The  joy,  (saith  Mosheim)  with  which  the  Chris-  Ec.Hist, 
1  tians  were  elated,  on  account  of  the  favourable  edicts  J?J*  "•  P; 
1  of  Constantine  and  Licinius,  was  soon  interrupted  by 

\  the  war  which  broke  out  between  these  two  princes." 
Here  this  great  man-child,  as  they  call  him,  entereth 
the  list  with  his  own  colleague,  and  in  the  year  314,  by 
a  pitched  battle,  they  settle  the  point,  which  of  them 
shall  be  the  greatest. 

22.  Next,  the  character  of  Constantine  must  be  built      Ibill 
upon  the  ruins  of  that  of  Licinius,  and  even  Julian,  whom    Note  [b.] 
they  call  the  apostate,  is  quoted  to  prove  that  Licinius 

was  an  infamous  tyrant,  a  profligate,  abandoned  to  all 
sorts  of  wickedness.  It  is  easy  to  see  how  much  honour 
is  reflected  on  the  Catholic  cause  from  this  character  of 
one  of  its  principal  pillars.* 

23.  But  if  facts  will  demonstrate  a  character  as  clear- 
ly as  words,  then  we  may  judge  from  the  following  whe- 
ther Licinius,  or  Constantine  was  the  most  infamous  ty- 
rant. We  find  it  stated  by  Mosheim,  that,  after  several 
battles  had  been  fought  between  these  two  champions, 

in  which  Licinius  being  finally  defeated,  ;t  he  was  re-  Ec  Hjf, 

'duced  to  the  necessity  of  throwing  himself  at  the  vie-  vol.  i.  p. 

i  tor's  feet,  and  imploring  his  clemency ;  which,  however,  3i6- 
'he  did  not  long  enjoy j  for  be  was  strangled  by  the  or= 


THE    TRUE.   CI  -OF  P.   Ill 

chap.     ;  der*  of  Constantine,*  ia  (he  3  >ar   125."     After  which, 
/       "the  empire  was  ruled  by  Constantine  alone  until  his. 
'    '  death." 

24.  Much  hath  been  paid  about  David's  murdering 
Uriah,  that  he  might  enjoy  his  wife;  David  only  bad 
Uriah  placed  in  the  front  of  the  battle,  yet  it  is  called 
murder;  then  what  shall  be  said  of  the  conduct  of  Con- 
stantine toward  his  former  colleague,  and  now  humble 
suppliant  Lucinius,  in  ordering  him  to  be  strangled? — 
Truly  it  may  be  said  that,  Cam-like,  he  slew  his  brother. 

25.  Was  this  breaking  one  of  the  least,  or  one  of  the 
greatest  commandments?  I  came  not,  (saith  Christ)  to 
destroy  the  law,  neither  to  destroy  men's  lives — Thou 
shalt  not  kill.     It  may  be  said  Licinius  was  an  enemy. 

vSee      But  where  did  Christ  say,  Kill  your  enemies,  and  slay 
Ma^.r.44   them  that  despitefully  use  you?| 

26.  Here  then  is  so  manifest  a  difference  between. 
Christ,  and  the  Roman  Emperor,  that  the  one  came  to 
save  men's  lives,  and  the  other  to  destroy  even  the  hum- 

*  According  to  Lardner,  it  appcarefh  that  Liciniffs  (to  whom  Con-  - 
stantine,  in  the  time  of  their  friendship,  had  given  his  sister  Constan- 
tia  in  marriage)  was  put  to  death  at  Thessalonica,  after  Constantine 
had  reduced  him  to  a  private  condition,  and  promised  him  his  life. 
Gardner  observeth  that,  "  Many  ancient  writers  charge  Constantine 
'  with  abreaeh  of  faith  in  this  matter."  JNor  is  this  the  only  crime  of 
the  kind  alledged  against  Constantine.  He  had  already  dispatched  his 
-  father-in-law,  ivlaximian,  whose  son  i\lax*ntius,  he  was  at  war  with,  at 

the  time  of  his  pretended  conversion.  After  this,  (in  314,  or  315)  he 
put  to  death  Bassianus,  to  whom  he  had  married  his  sister  Anastasia. 
In  the  year  326,  he  put  to  death  his  son  Crispus,  and  his  nephew  Licin- 
ianus,  or  Licinjus  the  younger:  the  former  about  twenty-five  years  of 
age,  and  the  latter  about  eleven.  Next  cometh  Fausta  his  wife,  the 
daughter  of  Maximum,  who  was  put  to  death  not  long  after  the  two  last. 
After  giving  an  account  of  these  three  last,  Lardner  addeth,  "  These 
*  are  the  executions,  which  above  all  others,  cast  a  reflection  upon  the 
"reign  of  Constantine;  though  there  are  also  hints  of  the  death  of 
'some  others,  about  the  same  time,  with  whom  Constantine  had  till 
'  then  lived  in  friendship."  See  Lardner's  Works,  Vol.  IV.  p.  172 — 17fc*. 
The  causes  which  excited  Constantine  to  put  to  death  so  many  of 
his  relations,  appear  to  be  vailed  in  obscurity;  and  perhaps  desig 
so,  in  order  to  conceal  from  tjie  World  crimes  which  the  friends  of 
Constantine  could  not  justify,  and  dare  not  condemn.  From  the  hints 
given  by  various  writers,  Lardner  think"eth  it  likely  that  the  death  cf 
Licinius  and  his  son,  was  brought  about  by  Constantine  in  ordt 
©ure  the  empire  in  his  own  family:  and  that  the  death  of  Cris| 
probably  occasioned  by  the  instigations  of  his  step-mother  Fausta; 
who,  for  the  same  reasons  that  Constantine  was  desirous  to  secure  the 
empire  in  his  own  family,  was.  concerned  to  secure  it  to  his  issue  by  her, 
in  preference  to  Crisnus,  who  was  his  son  by  a  former  wife.  Among 
the  causes  to  which  rausta's  death  is  attributed,  the  account  given  by 
JJosimus  seemeth  not  unlikely:  viz.  "Helena,  the  mother  c(  C 
4  tine,  being  extremely  grieved  at  the  death  of  Crispus,  excited  Con- 
1  -tantino  to  revenge  it  on  Fausta,  the  adviser  of  it."  It  is  asserted  by 
?ii£.sgp^  author,  Uiat  !;o  >sjit  aaU  fed  her  suftpcatcd  in  a  bath. 


1\    III.  CONSTANTINE   AND   HIS    SUCCESSORS.  17£ 

ble  suppliant,  who  cast  himself  at  his  feet  imploring  his     CIJAP- 

clemency.     Here  was  a  fair  opportunity  of  proving  the 

spirit  of  Constantine. 

27.  Was  he  possessed  of  the  meek  and  merciful  spirit 
of  Christ,  or  with  the  cruel  and  merciless  spirit  of  a  ty- 
rant, when  he  ordered  Licinius  to  be  strangled?  For  his 
manifest  object  was  to  possess  his  dominions  and  reign 
sole  lord  of  the  empire. 

28.  Under  such  circumstances,  it  might  argue  some 
degree  of  candour  in  Constantine,  to  decline  being  num- 
bered among  the  faithful  till  he  was  past  committing 
such  bloody  crimes:  but  who  could  assure  him  that  his 
blood-guiltiness  could,  in  the  end,  be  washed  away  with 
a  little  water?  Surely  this  delusion  of  Antichrist  belong- 
ed to  the  priesthood. 

29.  It  will  further  appear  evident,  beyond  dispute, 
that  it  was  not  the  cause  of  Christ  that  Constantine  es- 
poused, if  we  consider  the  fruits  of  his  spirit,  which  ap- 
peared in  his  successors. 

30.  "After  the  death  of  Constantine,  which  happen-  Ecel.tfi*. 
'ed  in  the  year  337,  his  three  sons,  Constantine  II.  Con-  tory.vot 
'  stantius,  and  Constans,  were,  in  consequence  of  his  ap-    '•  S;  3181' 

'  pointment,  put  in  possession  of  the  empire,  and  were  all 
<  saluted  as  emperors  and  Augustii  by  the  Roman  sen- 
« ate." 

31.  "There  were  yet  living  two  brothers  of  the  late 
'  emperor,  viz.  Con  stantius  Dahnatius,  and  Julius  Con* 
1  stantius,  and  they  had  several  sons.  These  the  sons  of 
c  Constantine  ordered  to  be  put  to  death,  lest  their  anon 
*bitious  views  should  excite  troubles  in  the  empire.  And 
6  they  all  fell  victims  to  this  barbarous  order,  except  Gal-' 
c  lus  and  Julian,  the  sons  of  Julius  Constantius,  the  latter 
i  of  whom  rose  afterwards  to  the  imperial  dignity.1" 

32.  Here  then  is  the  first  fruits  of  that  spirit  which 
flowed  from  this  imperial  head  of  the  Catholic  church 
to  his  successors — A  cruel  massacre  of  their  nearest  re- 
lations, from  a  sordid  thirst  of  empire!  And  what  was 
the  language  of  this  horrid  and  barbarous  act  to  the  sub- 
ordinate members  of  their  motley  goverment?  Surely  it 
must  be  this,  Be  ye  followers  of  us,  even  as  we  are  of 
Constantine. 

33.  The  bloody  murderers,  however,  could  not  long 
agree  among  themselves.     "  The  dominions  allotted  to      j^kT 
c Constantine,  were  Britain,  Gaul,  and  Spain;  but  he  did    p.  32ft 
( not  possess  them  long,  for,  having  made  himself  mas- 

T  2 


IT  2  THE    TRUE    CHARACTER    OF,    kc  P.     HI. 

C  ]\r.     t  fer%  i)V  t;)ire>  0f  several  places  belonging  to  Constans, 

____ 'this  occasioned  a  war  between  the  two  brothers,  in  the 

'yea*  340,  in  which  Constantine  lost  his  life." 

34.  Constans.  the  conqueror,  now  became  sole  master 
of  all  the  western  provinces,  of  which  he  remained  in 
possession  until  the  year  350,  when  he  was  cruelly  as- 
mated  by  Magnentius,  one  of  his  commanders,  who 

afterwards,  in  a  fit  of  rage  and  despair  at  his  ill  success 
in  a  war  against  Constantius,  laid  violent  hands  upon 
himself:  and  lastly.  Constantius  gave  up  the  ghost  in  the 
year  361,  at  Mopsucrene,  as  he  was  marching  against 
Julian. 

35.  Such  were  the  successors  of  Constantine,  whom 
the  Christian  world,  so  called,  respect  as  the  great  pil- 
lars of  their  religious  establishment.  And  though  guilty 
of  the  most  horrid  and  barbarous  crimes,  yet  are  honour- 
ed and  applauded  under  the  beautiful  mask  of  a  Chris- 
tian profession,  following  the  example  of  their  father, 
(as  Mosheim  expresseth  it)  u  In  continuing  to  abrogate 
;  and  efface  the  ancient  superstitions  of  the  Romans  and 
;  other  idolatrous  nations,  and  to  accelerate  the  progress 
1  of  the  Christian  religion  throughout  the  empire." 

36.  But  observe  what  followeth:  "This  flourishing 
1  progress  of  the  Christian  religion  was  greatly  inter- 
v  rupted,  and  the  church  reduced  to  the  brink  of  des> 

*  truction,  when  Julian,  the  son  of  Julius  Constantius 

•  was  placed  at  the  head  of  affairs.'" 

37.  What  is  the  matter  now?  This  prince,  though 
he  had  been  educated  in  the  principles  of  Christianity, 
"yet,  (saith  Mosheim)  he  apostatized* from  that  divine 
;  religion."  And  pray  what  was  the  cause  of  this  aposv 
iasy  ?  The  answer  is,  "  It  was  partly  owing  to  his  aver- 
•'  sion  to  the  Constantine  family,  who  had  imbrued  their 
i  hands  in  the  blood  of  his  father,  brother,  and  kinsmen." 
It  was  therefore,  not  from  the  religion  of  Jesus  that  he 
apostatized,  but  from  that  of  bloody  murderers. 

38.  "Julian,  (addeth  the  doctor)  affected,  in  gene- 
Lcel  His-  i  ra]?  t0  appear  moderate  in  religious  matters,  unwilling 
i.°j?323.      <to  trouble  any  on  account  of  their  faith,  or  to  seem 

1 averse  to  any  sect  or  party."    And  because  he  allowed 

equal  liberty  to  all,  or  as  Robinson  expresseth  it,  "  The 

Heel.  Re-    'just  and  gentle  Julian,  because  he  headed  neither  par- 

SCai39C5'     '*?'  and  lut  off  the  PurPle  unstained  with  the  blood  of 

?  '  Heretics,  both  sides  agree  to  execrate  him  as  a  diaboli* 

1  cal  apostate  n 


P.'    HI.  SUPERSTITION    A    MARK    OF,   &C.  17; 

39.  And  strange  as  -it  may  seem,  this  mild  and  eqai-     c^p> 

table  government  under  Julian,  is  by  some  of  the  most    ;_ 

eminent  orthodox  divines,  included  in  the  flood  which 

the  dragon,  i.  e.  the  devil,  poured  out  of  his  mouth  to 
destroy  the  woman,  i.  e.  the  church,  and  her  son,  the 
Roman  emperor. 

40.  But  having  examined  this  man-child,  which  they 
have  exalted,  not  only  to  God  and  to  his  throne,  but 
above  all  that  is  called  God,  we  shall  leave  him  at  pre- 
sent, and  examine  a  little  further  into  the  spirit  and 
conduct  of  her  that  bare  him. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


General   Marks    of  the  Religion    of  Antichrist,  namely^ 
Superstition  and  Persecution. 

WHOEVER  examineth  the  accounts  given  by  his* 
torians,  of  the  nature  and  genius  of  that  reli- 
gion which  was  established  by  the  Catholic  Fathers,  un- 
der the  name  of  Christianity,  will  find  that  it  differetb 
as  widely  from  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  Pri- 
mitive Church  of  Christ,  as  did  their  imperial  forms  of 
government. 

2.  In  fact,  their  religion  was  all  of  a  kind;  and  there- 
fore,  instead  of  retaining  that  divine  power,  which,  in 
the  days  of  the  apostles,  manifested  itself  in  every  good 
word  and  work,  they  adopted  a  vain  parade  of  exter- 
nal rites  and  ceremonies,  resembling  those  of  the  Jews 
and  Pagans. 

3.  These  they  united  to  their  corrupt  doctrines;  and 
for  the  support  and  propagation  of  both,  they,  in  pro- 
cess of  time,  raised  the  arm  of  persecution  against  all 
such  as  were  so  far  enlightened  as  to  differ  from  them, 
and  so  presumptuous,  in  their  esteem,  as  to  think  and 
act  for  themselves. 

4.  From  the  first  formation  of  the  Catholic  system, 
before  ever  Constantine  ascended  the  throne,  the  prin- 
cipal account  that  is  given  of  the  religion  of  the  self- 
stiled  orthodox,  is,  their  either  practising  old  rites  and 
ceremonies,  or  inventing  new  ones,  which  put  them  still 
at  a  greater  distance  from  every  appearance  of  the  hutfS- 
ble  followers  of  Jesus, 


77$  SOTER9TITI0N    A    MARH   OP  P.   Hf 

C  vlV         **'  ^any  there  were,  however,  who  could  not  conform 
;  to  these   absurd    innovations,   who  consequently   were 

looked  upon  as  persons  of  no  religion,  and  against  whom 
the  most  bloody  persecutions  were  raised,  as  soon  as  the 
aid  of  civil  power  was  attained;  the  cruel  and  lawless 
Spirit  of  which,  hath  more  or  less,  continued  to  the  pre- 
sent day. 

6.  From  all  that  hath  been  written  concerning-  the 
rise  and  progress  of  this  catholic  religion,  even  by  their 
own  historians,  it  is  plain,  that  the  most  distinguishing 
marks  of  it,  are,  Superstition  and  Persecution:  of  which 
we  shall  here  insert  a  brief  account  from  their  early  be- 
ginning. 

7.  By  superstition  is  meant,  any  religious  offering,  act, 
or  performance,  for  which  there  is  no  present  order,  or 
command  from  heaven;  but  which  is  either  invented  or 
practised  to  serve  the  selfish  ends  of  some  human  priest- 
hood: and  hence,  the  vain  superstitions  of  the  catholic 
church,  took  their  rise,  with  those  bishops  and  priests, 
who  substituted  their  own  natural  wit  and  learning,  in 
the  room  of  the  spirit  of  inspiration,  from  which  alone 
the  mind  of  God  could  be  known. 

8.  It,  therefore,  made  no  difference  what  they  set  up 
for  religion;  whether  it  was  some  new  invention  of  their 
own,  or  some  rite  and  ceremony,  which  might  foimerly 
have  been  of  divine  appointment;  inasmuch  as  there 
was  no  express  command  of  God,  to  them,  in  the  case: 
of  course,  whatever  they  introduced,  must  be,  to  tl  em, 
a  matter  of  their  own  superstition;  which  will  manifest- 
ly appear  from  what  is  stated  concerning  their  reasons 
for  first  introducing  superfluous  rites  and  ceremonies  m~ 
to  the  catholic  church. 

Eccl  His-        9.  Mosheim   saith,  a  In  this  [second]  century,  many 

»°r*i96l      *  unnecessary  rites  and  ceremonies  were  added  to  the 

'Christian  [i.  e.  Catholic]  worship;  the  introduction  of 

'  which  was  extremely  offensive  to  wise  and  good  men. 

'These  changes,  while  they  destroyed  the  beautiful  sira- 

'plicity  of  the  gospel,  were  naturally  pleasing  to  the 

'  gross  multitude,  who  are  more  delighted  with  the  pomp 

4  and  splendour  of  external  institutions,  than  with  the 

*  native  charms  of  rational  and  solid  piety,  and  who  gen- 

c  erally  give  little   attention   to  any  objects  but   those 

'which  strike  tbeir  outward  senses." 

ibid  10.  "  It  is  not  improper  to  remark  here,  that  this  at 

ffate  [n]    < tachment  of  the  vulgar  to  the  pomp  of  ceremonies,  is 


J>.    HI.  -THE  RELIGION    OF    AffTICHRTST,  IT? 

J  a  circumstance  that  has  always  been  favourable  to  the     ^AP. 
'ambitious  views  of  the  Romish  [i.  e.  Catholic]  clergy,  '  -, 

'since  the  pomp  of  religion  naturally  casts  a  part  of  its 
'glory  and  magnificence  upon  its  ministers,  and  thereby 

*  gives  them,  imperceptibly,  a  vast  ascendant  over  the 
'minds  of  the  people/'' 

11.  Then  as  an  aspiring  and  self-interested  clergy  have 
had  the  modelling  of  this  Catholic  religion  from  the 
beginning,  it  is  evident  that  its  rites  and  ceremonieSj 
throughout,  are  merely  the  fruits  of  human  ambition, 
and  not  of  any  divine  appointment.  This  is  evidently 
implied  by  Mosheim,  when  he  saith,  "That  the  bishops  Eccl.His* 
'  augmented  the  number  of  religious  rites  by  way  of  ac-   tory.  vol., 

'  commodation  to  the  infirmities  and  prejudices  of  both    !-  P- 19?? 
'Jews  and  Heathens,  in  order  to  facilitate  their  conver- 
sion." 

12.  "Both  Jews  and  Heathens  were  accustomed  to  a 
'vast  variety  of  pompous  and  magnificent  ceremonies 
'in  their  religious  service.  And  as  they  considered 
'  these  rites  as  an  essential  part  of  religion,  it  was  but 
'  natural  that  they  should  behold,  with  indifference,  and 
'even  with  contempt,  the  simplicity  of  the  Christian 
'  worship,  which  was  destitute  of  those  idle  ceremonies 
'  that  rendered  their  service  so  specious  and  striking." 

13.  "To  remove  this  prejudice  against  Christianity, 

*  the  bishops  thought  it  necessary  to  increase  the  number 
'  of  rites  and  ceremonies."  And  by  this  means  it  seem- 
eth  they  also  designed  "  to  remove  the  opprobrious  ca~ 
1  lumnies,  which  the  Jewish  and  Pagan  priests  cast  upori 
'  the  Christians,  on  account  of  the  simplicity  of  their  wor- 
ship, esteeming  them  little  better  than  Atheists,  be- 
'  cause  they  had  no  temples,  altars,  victims,  priests,  nor 
'any  thing  of  that  external  pomp  in  which  the  vulgar 
1  are  so  prone  to  place  the  essence  of  religion." 

14.  Can  any  thing  be  plainer,  than,  that  this  catholic 
religion  principally  consisted  in  reviving  their  ancient; 
superstitions  under  a  new  name?  And  therefore,  as  ear- 
ly as  the  second  century,  the  followers  of  Saccas  adopt- 
ed the  Jewish  titles  of  chief  priests,  priests  and  Levites." 

15.  "  But  in  a  little  time,  (saith  Mosheim)  these  titles     j^y 

6  were  abused  by  an  aspiring  clergy,  who  thought  pro-   p.  19ft. 
'  per  to  claim  the  same  rank  and  station,  the  same  rites 
'  and  privileges,  that  were  conferred,  with  those  titles, 
'  upon  the  ministers  of  religion  under  the  Mosaic  dispen* 
\  sation," 


TIGS    A    U ARK    OT  P.    llf. 

16.    u  Hence  the  rise  of  tithr  idid 

\d  many  other  circumstur  ernal 

adeur,  by  which  ecclesias: 
*tingui*hed."     In  like  manner  the  compnii-on  of  the  pi- 

b,  with  the  Jo 
tions  and  saeririces.  produced  a  multitude 

occasion,  (saith  Mosheim)  of  in- 

Bg  Q£"T  that  erroneous  notion  ot  the    Eueharisty 

*.  which  represents  it  as  a  real  sacrifice.""     And  under 

this  erroneous  notion  it  hath  been  continued   among  the 

Catholics  to  the  present  day. 

EccI.H.;.         17-    "The  profound    respect    that  was  paid   to  the 

ton.  vol.    'Greek  and  Roman  mysteries,  and  the  extraordinary 

200.     ;  sanctity  that  was  attributed  to  them,  induced  the  C 

■  tians  [or  rather  the  Catholic  bishops]  to  give  their  re- 
1  ligion  a  mystic  air.  in  order  to  put  it  upon  an  equal 
I  in  point  of  dignity,  with  that  of  the  Pagans/'  For 
this  purpose  the  Eucharist,  or  as  some  call  it,  the  Lord's 
supper  and  baptism  were  denominated  mysteries. 

IS'.  They  used  in  those  institutions  the  very  terms  em* 
ed  in  the  heathen  mysteries;  and  proceeded  so  faf, 
at  length,  as  even  to  adopt  some  of  the  rites  and  cere- 
monies of  which  these  renowned  mysteries  consisted. 
So  that  a  great  part  of  the  service  of  the  church,  in  this 
century,  had  a  certain  air  of  the  heathen  mysteries, 
and  resembled  them  considerably  in  many  particulars. 
iDid.  IP.  As  early  as  the  second  century,  the  Catholics  ce- 

x>.  202, 203  lebrated  anniversary  festivals  in  commemoration  of  the 
death  and  resurrection  of  Jesus.  That  which  was  ob- 
served as  the  anniversary  of  his  death,  they  called  the 
paschal  day.  or  passover.  They  fasted  during  the 
week,  (as  they  called  it)  in  which  Christ  was  crueiried; 
lad  afterwards  celebrated  a  feast,  like  the  Je 
which  they  distributed  the  paschal  lamb. 

20.  This  was  the  g-eat  festival:  hut,  unhappily,  they 

could  not  agree  about  the  time  of  celebrating  it:  which 

was  a  particular  means  of  setting  them  to  quarrelling 

among  themselves,   and    stm  ing   who   should   be   that 

Great  High  Priest,  to  whom  all  the  rest  must  be  subject. 

Sccl.  Re-         ^1-  Robinson  >aith.  u  Victor,  bishop  of  Rome,  was 

iear-ht;,     '  an  African,  and  he  was  the  rir*t   bishop  who  presumed 

F  -35.         tt0  ?en,j  an  order  to  all  the  churches  of  A>ia.  to  keep 

•the  pa--over  when  he  did.  for  lie  kept  oth,  w  ben 

•Peter  did.      Polt.  rates,  b  -cut  him 

'  word  in  the  name  of  all  the  Aaioua  of  A^ia.  that  they 


P.    HI.  THE    RELIGION    OF    ANTICHRIST. 

*  would  not  alter  their  custom,,  for  they  kept  the  passo-     Cli 
4ver  when  John  kept  it."  m 

22.  "Victor,  with  true  African  rage,  got  together  a 
'few  neighbouring  Levites,  and  held  a  meeting,  winch 
'he  named  a  council,  and  excommunicated  all  the  bish- 
1 ops  of  the  East.  Cyprian,  that  other  Carthagenian 
'zeaiot,  excommunicated  Stephen,  bishop  of  Rome,  be- 
;  cause,  truly,  he  would  not  re-baptize  Heretics  as  the 
i  African  ordered  him.  Stephen  returned  the  compli- 
*ment,  and  in  this  manner  they  cursed  and  combated  till 
'the  Roman  bishop  obtained  the  victory." 

23.  Thus,  their  mysteries  and  festivals  were  adopted 
as  their  main  articles  and  terms  of  communion,  instead 
of  righteousness  and  peace,  and  a  set  of  profligate  gen- 
try, no  better,  in  reality,  than  Pagan?,  wee  set  up.  to 
enforce  and  administer  these  empty  rites  to  a  deluded 
multitude,  as  the  great  and  only  means  of  salvation. 

24.  in   the   celebration  of  the  Eucharist,  the    bread    Eccl.Hi» 
and  wine  were  consecrated  by  the  prayers  of  the  bish-    tor 
©ps.     The  wine  was  mixed  with  water,  and  the  bread    ••  P- 2(?6- 
divided  into  several  portions.     A  part  of  the  consecrat- 
ed bread  and  wine  was  carried  to  the  sick  or  absent 
members,  and  as  it  was  considered  essential  to  salvation, 

it  was  administered  even  to  infants,  during  this  centuiy. 

25.  Baptism  was  administered  publicly  twice  a  year, 
Cit  the  festivals  of  Easter  and  Pentecost.    u  The  persons 

*  that  were  to  be  baptized,  (saith  Mosheim)  after  they 

*  had  repeated  the  creed,  confessed  and  renounced  their 
*sins — were  immersed  under  water." 

26.  After  baptism  they  received  the  sign  of  the  cross, 
•were  anointed  with  oil,  consecrated  by  prayers  and  im- 
position of  hands,  and  received  milk  and  honey,  which 
concluded   the    ceremony.     Q^T"  God-fathers  were,  at     T 
this  time,  instituted  to  answer  for  adult  persons,  and    P  ~ 
afterwards  even  for  infants. 

27.  In  the  third  century,  their  superstitions  still  in- 
creased. Their  places  of  public  worship  were  embel- 
lished with  images  and  other  ornaments,  and  the  dis- 
courses addressed  to  the  people,  were  wholly  of  a  differ- 
ent cast  from  those  of  the  simple  and  sincere  followers 
pf  Christ. 

28.  '"For,  not  to  say  any  thing  of  (£7=  Okigen,  who 

6  introduced  long  sermons,   and  was  the  hist  who  ex-    p.  . 
•*  plained  the  scriptures  in  his  discourses,  several  bish- 
who  had  received  their  education  iu  the  schools 


480  SUPERSTITION    A    MAI\K    OF-  ?.   Tlf. 

AP.     ' of  the  rhetoricians,  were  exactly  scrupulous,  in  adapt- 

k  ing  their  public  discourses  to  the  rules  of  Grecian  elo- 

<  quence.     And  this  method  gained  such  creuit,  as  to  be 
; soon,  almost  universally  followed.11 

29.  Those  who.  were  in  a  penitential  state,  and  those 
who  had  not  received  the  sacrament  of  baptism  were,  at 
this  time,  debarred  from  their  sanctimonious  supper; 

Eccl.  His-  "  and  it  is  not  diihcult  (saith  Mosheim)  to  perceive,  that 
fT^SJ1  'these  exclusions  were  an  imitation  of  what  was  prac- 
tised in  the  heaUien  mysteries.11  This  pompous  rite, 
was,  at  this  period,  administered  in  golden  and  silver, 
vessels:  and  by  all,  it  was  considered  as  essential  to  sal- 
vation. 

30.  A  long  course  of  trial  and  preparation  was  now 
deemed  necessary  in  order  to  baptism,  and  the  remis- 
sion of  sins  was  thought  to  be  its  immediate  and  happy 
fruit.  It  was  administered  only  in  the  presence  of  those 
who  liad  been  initiated  into  the  mystery  of  the  supper. 

-ibid.      "And  we  have  only  to  add,  (saith  Mosheim)  that  none 

p  284.     f  were  admitted  to  this  solemn  ordinance,  until,  by  the 

6  menacing  and  formidable  shouts  and  declamation  of  the 

'  exorcist,  they  had  been  delivered  from  the  dominion  of 

*  the  prince  of  darkness." 

31.  "The  origin  of  this  superstitious  ceremony  may 
i  be  easily  traced,  when  we  consider  the  prevailing  opin- 
'ions  of  the  times11 — which,  according  to  the  Egyptiae 
philosophy,  attributed  all  the  corrupt  propensities  and 
«vil  actions  of  men  to  the  influence  and  impulse  of  a 
certain  spirit,  or  evil  being,  within  them,  "  who  was  per- 
petually compelling  them  to  sin.11 

- . ,  32.  "  The  driving  out  of  this  demon  was  now  consider- 

c.  225,    *  ed  as  an  essential  preparation  for  baptism,  after  the 

4  administration  of  which,  the  candidates  returned  home, 

6  adorned  with  crowns,  and  arrayed  in  white  garments, 

'  as  sacred  emblems  of  their  inward  purity,  and  victory 

'over  sin  and  the  world.11     A  consistent  writer  would 

rather  have  stiled  them  masks  of  hypocrisy,  whereby 

they  might  cover  their  inward  pollution  and  guilt,  while 

they  lived  in  sin,  and  perfect  union  with  the  world. 

33.  Great  sanctity  was  now  attributed  to  the  practice 

fbid.      of  fasting;  and  "the  sign  of  the  cross  was  supposed  to 

r*.  2S6.    i  administer  a  victorious  power  overall  sorts  of  trials 

1  and  calamities,  and  was  more  especially  considered  a* 

'the  surest  defence  against  the  snares  an4  stratagem* 

J  of  malignant  spirits/' 


P.    IIL  THE    RELIGION    OF    ANTICHRIST.  181 

34.  Had  the  Church  of  Christ  degenerated  into  this     Cy^?' 

dark  and  senseless  superstition,  Satan  might  have  tri-    ^_ 

umphed  indeed,-  but  all  he  had  to  boast,  was  merely  of 
leading  the  subjects  of  his  own  dark  kingdom  into  grosser 
darkness;  and  even,  turning  into  darkness,  those  reflec- 
tions of  light,  which  they  had  received  from  the  saints. 

It  was  the  work  only  of  evil  men  and  seducers,  who  wax- 
ed worse  and  worse,  deceiving  and  being  deceived. 

35.  In  the  fourth  century,  their  vain  superstitions  sur- 
pass description.     Mosheim  saith  "  It  would  be  almost 

'  endless  to  enter  into  a  minute  detail  of  all  the  different    Feci.  His, 
4  parts  of  public  worship.'"     The  rites  and  institutions  of  1°*? *3  ™l° 
the  Greeks  and  Romans  were  adopted  by  the  Catholic 
bishops,  with  some  slight  alterations. 

36.  They  imagined  that  the  nations  would  embrace 
their  doctrines  and  come  under  their  government  with      -lhl^ 
more  facility,  when  they  saw  the  rites  and  ceremonies  to    p..  382: 
which  they  were  accustomed,  adopted  by  their  church, 

and  the  same  worship  paid  to  Jesus  and  his  martyrs, 
which  they  offered  to  their  fictitious  gods  and  heroes. 

37.  Could  they  possibly  have  taken  a  readier  way  to 
disgrace  the  name  of  Christ?  Was  it  not  in  effect  pla- 
cing him  on  the  same  list  with  those  beastly  characters 
whom  the  heathens  worshipped  as  gods,  and  whose 
worse  than  brutal  actions  they  commemorated  in  their 
festivals  and  acts  of  worship?  or  was  it  not  in  reality 
setting  up  the  same  spirit  of  beastly  wickedness,  and 
worshipping  the  beast  and  his  followers  under  the  per- 
verted names  of  Christ  and  his  faithful  martyrs? 

38.  Thus,  while  they  called  themselves  Orthodox 
Christians,  they  practised  Paganism,  and  to  the  wicked, 
became  more  wicked,  that  they  might  subject  the  wick- 
ed to  their  ungodly  dominion.     "  Hence  it  happened, 

4  (saith  Mosheim)  that,  in  these  times,  the  religion  of  the     jbi(, 
' Greeks  and  Romans  differed  very  little,  in  its  external    p  333 
1  appearance,  from  that  of  the  Christians.'"  [He  ought  to 
have  said,  from  that  of  these  hypocrites,  from  what  fol- 
low eth.] 

39.  "They  had  both  a  most  pompous  and  splendid  rit- 
1  ual.  Gorgeous  robes,  mitres,  tiaras,  wax-tapers,  crosi- 
'  ers,  processions,  lustrations,  images,  gold  and  silver  vas- 
'  es,  and  many  such  circumstances  of  pageantry,  were 
'  equally  to  be  seen  in  the  heathen  temples,  and  the 
-*  Christian  [i.  e. -Catholic]  churches." 

£Ch  "  No  sooner  had  Constantike  the  Great  abol- 
U 


IS2  SUPERSTITION    A    MARK    OP,    &C.  P.   III. 

CVlt P     '  i8ned  tn€  superstitions  of  his  ancestors,  than  magnificent 

'churches  were  every  where  erected  for  the  Christians, 

Eccl.  His-  '  which  were  richly  adorned  with  pictures  and  images, 
tory,  vol.  'and  bore  a  striking  resemblance  of  the  Pagan  temples, 
i.  p.  383.     i  both  in  their  outward  and  inward  form. 

41.  "Some  of  these  churches  were  built  over  the 
1  tombs  of  martyrs,  and  were  frequented  only  at  stated 
'times;  while  others  were  set  apart  for  ordinary  as- 
1  semblies. — Both  of  them  were  consecrated  with  great 
£  pomp,  and  with  certain  rites,  borrowed,  mostly,  from 
'  the  ancient  laws  of  the  Roman  pontiffs,"  or  P^gan 
Priests. 

42.  "  In  consequence  of  a  peculiar  law  enacted  by 

*  OCP  Const antine,  the  first  day  of  the  week  was  ob- 
ibid         *  served  with  more  solemnity  than  it  had  formerly  been.* 

P   385.     'The  psalms  of  David  were  now  received  among  the 
386.  i  public  hymns  that  were  sung  as  a  part  of  divine  ser- 

'  vice. — Their  prayers  degenerated  into  a  vain  and  swel- 
ling bombast." 

43.  "The  sermons  addressed  to  the  people — were 

*  rather  adapted  to  excite  the  stupid  admiration  of  the 
'  populace,  who  delight  in  vain  embellishments,  than  to 
'  enlighten  the  understanding,  or  to  reform  the  heart." 
Five  yearly  festivals  were  at  this  time  established,  none 
of  which  was  kept  with  so  much  superstition  as  the  four- 
teen days  appointed  for  the  commemoration  of  Christ's 
resurrection. 

ibid  44.  "  But  the  unlucky  success,  (saith  Mosheim)  which 

p.  387.  'some  had  in  discovering  the  carcases  of  certain  holy 
'  men,  multiplied  the  festivals  and  commemorations  of 
'  the  martyrs  in  the  most  extravagant  manner. — Nor 
'was  this  all:  certain  tombs  were  falsely  given  out  for 
'the  sepulchres  of  saints  and  confessors;  the  list  of  the 
saints  was  augmented  with  fictitious  names,  and  even 


ib^V     *  robbers  were  converted  into  martyrs." 


45.  Nor  were  these  festivals  employed  in  any  man- 

*  It  appeareth  that,  in  the  secojid  century,  there  were  various  opin- 
ions  concerning  the  day  of  the  week  proper  to  be  kept  as  a  day  of 
worship.  Some  observed  the  sixth  day,  in  remembrance  of  the  cruci- 
fixion; others  the  fourth,  the  day  on  which  Christ  was  betrayed:  some 
observed  the  first,  in  memory  of  the  resurrection;  and  others  retained 
the  Jewish  sabbath.  But  what  must  we  think  of  Constantine's  law  en- 
joining more  solemnity  to  the  first  day  of  the  week?  Was  it  really  in- 
tended that  the  people  should  be  more  solemnly  engaged  in  the  worship 
of  God  on  that  day?  or  was  it  not  rather  intended  to  make  the  celebra- 
tion of  the  day  equal,  in  pomp  and  sn^ndour,  to  the  magnificence  of 
Jus  Churches,  which  were  so  richly  -acro-rocd  with  pictures  and  images? 


P.    III.  PERSECUTION    A    MARK    OF,    &C,  18$ 

ner  that  either  Christ  or  any  of  his  followers  could  ap-    CHAR 
prove,  but  "  were  squandered  away  in  indolence,  volup- 
tuousness,  and  criminal  pursuits,  and  in  the  indulgence 
of  sinful  passions," — as  it  is  to  this  day. 

46.  We  might  add,  their  establishing  set  fasts,  at  this  Eccl.His* 
period,  by  express  laws,  of  which  the  lent  fast  was  held  f°!f  ^j' 
more  sacred  than  all  the  rest — erecting  baptismal  fonts   389. 

in  the  porch  of  each  church — casting  salt  into  the  mouth 
of  the  baptized  person,  as  an  emblem  of  something  which 
they  had  not  in  possession — using  a  double  anointing — 
celebrating  their  mystical  supper,  at  the  tombs  of  the 
martyrs,  and  holding  up  the  bread  and  wine  to  the  ig- 
norant multitude  as  objects  of  adoration — performing 
masses  in  honour  of  the  saints,  and  for  the  benefit  of  the 
dead :  and  many  such  vain  superstitions  which  their  own 
historians  consider  too  numerous  and  contemptible  to  be 
related. 

47.  It  is  therefore  an  undeniable  fact,  justly  stated  by 
Mosheim,  that  (in  the  fourth  centur}')  "the  progress, 
{  and  the  baleful  influence  of  superstition,  was  now  be- 
'come  universal !"  And  yet  this  is  the  Church  which, 
for  many  ages,  hath  pretended  to  be  the  light  of  the 
world,  and  this  the  kind  of  religion  that  hath  been  art* 
fully  substituted  in  the  place  of  that  true  holiness  of  heart 
and  life,  which  distinguished  the  Primitive  Church. 

48.  But  whoever  will  take  the  pains  to  examine  the 
spirit  of  their  religion,  will  find  that  this  vain  parade  of 
Jewish  and  Pagan  superstition,  had  no  relation  to  the 
spirit  and  work  of  Christ,  and  that  the  church  in  which 
it  was  established,  stood  in  perfect  contrast  to  the  real 
church  of  Christ,  and  was  a  perpetual  disgrace  to  the 
name  which  they  assumed. 


CHAPTER  VIIL 

Persecution  a  Mark  of  the  Religion  of  Antichrist. 

PERSECUTION  is  the  next  general  mark  of  the 
Catholic  religion.  This  was  founded  upon  the  sup- 
posed orthodoxy,  and  sacred  authority  of  the  Catholic 
priesthood :  and  this  authority  they  received  in  a  pro- 
per line  of  succession,  from  their  Pagan  ancestors,  by 


|IH  rSRSBCUTfON    A    MARK    OF  P.    Ill 

*vm''     v'^u'^  dhbolical  influence,  the  blood  of  those  sane  innr- 
..,    '  .    I  -hod,  whom  Iheir  Catholic  successors  deceit- 


fully pretended  to  worship. 

2.  It  is  proper  to  observe  against  whom  this  spirit  of 
persecution  was  directed,  and  in  what  manner  it  operat- 
ed at  different  periods.  It  was  not  before  the  fourth 
century,  that  the  Catholic  bishops  personally  engaged 
In  the  unnatural  and  beastly  work  of  destroying  heretics 
for  their  religion,  but  it  is  certain,  that  they  had  all 
along  contributed  much  to  the  flame  of  persecution  by 
their  tongues  and  pens. 

3.  According  to  the  kind  and  degree  of  power  they 
possessed,  so  at  different  periods,  they  manifested,  by 
their  works,  that  it  was  not  for  the  promotion  of  truth 
and  virtue,  but  for  their  destruction,  that  their  orthodoxy- 
was  established;  and  as  far  as  orthodoxy  was  considered 
the  chief  and  most  honourable  virtue,  so  far  heresy  was 
made  the  principal  and  only  crime. 

4.  Amidst  the  dark  and  senseless  superstitions  that 
prevailed  in  the  Catholic  Church  during  the  second  and 
third  centuries,  there  were  many  under  different  names, 
who  maintained  the  practice  of  true  virtue,  according  to 
the  precepts  and  example  of  Christ.  These  are  all  dis- 
tinguished, in  history,  under  the  one  general  name  of 
Heretics. 

5.  In  the  third  century,  Mosheim  saith,  "TheMon- 
i  tanists  [i.  e.  those  who  assembled  for  religious  worship, 
'  among  the  mountains,  to  avoid  their  persecutors]  Val- 
'  entinians,  Marcionites  and  other  Heretics  continued  still 
'  to  draw  out  their  forces." 

Keel.  His-        6-    Adelphius  and  Aquilinus,  were  at  this  time  the 

ton,  vol.   greatest  disturbers  of  the  Catholic  peace.     Mosheim 

i  p.  286.     saith,  "They  were,  however,  opposed  not  only  by  the 

1  [pretended]  Christians,  but  also  by  Plotinus,  the  great- 

4  est  Platonic  philosopher  of  the  age,  who,  followed  by 

*  a  numerous  train  of  disciples,  opposed  them,  and  others 
'  of  the  same  kind,  with  as  much  vigour  and  success  as 
1  the  most  enlightened  [Catholic]  Christians  could  have. 

*  done.''' 

7.  It  seemeth  that  the  opinions  of  these  heretics,  dif- 
fered widely  from  the  doctrines  of  Plato,  and  on  this 
account,  he  saith,  "  The  disciples  of  Jesus  and  the  fol- 
'  lowers  of  Plotinus  joined  together  their  efforts  against 
'them,"  and  by  their  united  force,  soon  destnryed  their 
credit  and  authority,  and  rendered  them  contemptible  i*> 
the  estimation  of  the  multitude. 


P.    III.  THE    RELIGION    OF    ANTICHRIST.  1G< 

8.  But  this  circumstance,  if  there  were  no  other,  is  al-     C^AP 

together  sufficient  to  show  that  it  was  not  the  disciples 

of  Jesus,  but  of  Saccas,  who  joined  forces  with  Plotinus 

and  his  numerous  train,  and  if  the  name  of  Jesus  had 
any  just  application  in  the  case,  it  must  have  belonged 
to  those  of  the  contrary  side,  who  were  hated  and  per- 
secuted by  both  Pagans  and  Catholics. 

9.  However,  unhappily  for  the  united  forces  of  the 
Catholic  and  Platonic  doctors,  when  they  seemed  just 
u  upon  the  point  of  obtaining  a  complete  and  decisive 
1  victory,  a  new  enemy,  (saith  Mosheim)  more  vehement 
1  and  odious  than  the  rest,  started  up  suddenly,  and  en- 
1  gaged  in  the  contest." 

10.  This  was  Mani,  by  birth  a  Persian.     His  charac- 
ter followeth  in  the  old  orthodox  form.     "Many  were  Eccl.His- 
1  deceived  by  the  eloquence  of  this  enthusiast,  by  the  tory,  vol. 
1  gravity  of  his  countenance,  and  the  innocence  and  sim-  ■•  P* 38C 

'  plicity  of  his  manners:  so  that,  in  a  short  time,  he  form- 

*  ed  a  sect  not  utterly  inconsiderable  in  point  of  number.'" 

11.  To  whom  then,  could  gravity,. innocence,  and  sim- 
plicity of  manners  be  an  odious  and  vehement  enemy? 
Surely  not  to  Christ,  but  to  Antichrist,  and  his  idolatrous 
superstitions;  and  therefore,  these  irreproachable  qual- 
ities of  this  reputed  heretic,  could  not  defend  him  a- 
gainst  the  united  hatred  of  the  pretended  Christians, 
Philosophers,  Jews  and  Pagans. 

12.  According  to  the  Greek  writers,  he  was  for  some 
time,  protected  in  a  strong  castle,  which  the  Persian 
monarch  had  erected  between  Bagdat  and  Suza,  to  serve 
him  as  a  refuge  against  those  who  persecuted  him  on 
account  of  his  doctrine;  yet  he  was  afterwards  deliver- 
ed up,  and  fell  a  victim  to  the  rage  of  his  persecutors. 

13.  His  adversaries  complain  that,  "The  rule  of  life     lh^i 

•  and  manners  which  he  prescribed  to  his  disciples,  was 
i  most  extravagantly  rigorous  and  austere."  If  the  rule 
which  he  prescribed  to  perfect  Christians,  was,  as  they 
say,  an  entire  abstinence  from  wine  and  wedlock,  from 
all  intoxicating  drink,  and  all  amorous  gratifications,  it 
need  not  be  thought  strange,  that  such  a  debauched  and 
superstitious  age  should  revile  him,  not  only  as  a  here- 
tic, but  as  the  most  dangerous  fanatic  or  madman. 

14.  And  in  fact,  the  principal  respect  that  is  paid  to 
this  class  of  heretics,  by  those  false  judges  of  true  vir- 
tue, is,  that  the  weaker  sort  ol  this  sect,  or  those  who 
were  denominated   hearers,  were  allowed  to  possess 


lERSECUTIi-  1*.    Ill 

C\\\i  nf^  wrea'^lJ  an^  t0  enter  into  the  conjugal 

-  bond?:  4k  But  (-a\  the)  )  thif  liberty  was  given  them  with 

'many  limitations,  and  ander  the  strictest  conditions  of 
Moderation  and  temperance." 

15.  Doubtless  there  was  nothing  but  liberty  in  the 
case,  and  all  were  allowed  to  act  according  to  their  own 
choice,*  and  though  the  adversaries  of  Mani,  would  seem 
to  insinuate  that  he  used  some  kind  of  compulsion;  yet 
it  is  very  evident  that  it  was  not  he.  but  his  persecu- 
ting lorded   it  over  the  conscience;  and  that  the 
only  means  which  constrained  this  people  to  a  life  of 
mortification  and  abstinence,  was  the  exemplary  inno* 
c«?nce  of  their  leaders. 
Eccl.  fce-        16.  ••  The  celebrated  Hierax,  from  whom  came  the  Hi- 
searches,     i  eracites,  was  a  native  of  Egypt,  and  a  Christian  (sahh 
*""      '         -Robinson)  of  the  true  primitive  cast.    He  was  a  man  of 
6  eminent  abilities,  both  natural  and  acquired — and  what 
■  is  more  to  his  honour,  his  bitterest  enemies  applaud  his 
-  distinguished  piety  and  virtue."5 

17.  "  This  poisonous  reptile,  as  Saint  Epiphanius  is 
'pleased  to  call  him.  had  the  misfortune  to  hold  two  or 
1  three  errors,  for  which  he  was  anathematized  with  air 
'his  followers,  and.  if  the  last  judgment  be  directed  on 

•  the  principles  of  Greek  councils,  they  w  ill  all  surfer 
'the  vengeance  of  eternal  lire.'" 

18.  "  In  brief  he  was  a  Manichean.     Mosheim  says, 

*  he  differed  considerably  fom  Mani  ;  but  Beausobre 
1  more  accurately  observes  that  Mani  and  Hierax.  from 
{  whom  came  the  Spanish  Heretics,  differed  only  a^  two 
;  drops  of  water  differ  from  each  other.    It  w  as  a  difier- 

•  ence  of  quantity, Dot  of  nature."' 

ibid  *^-  "  *n  ^ie  fourtn  century  the  Hieracifes  were  very 

p.  186.    '  numerous  in  Egypt.     One  of  them  named  Mark;  or 

,  of  Memphis,  went  into  Spain,  where  he  was  enter- 
'  tained  by  a  lady  named  Agape — and  Helpidius.  a  rhe- 
1  torician:  but  the  most  famous  of  all  his  conrerts 

•  PrfecHlran." 

20.  *  In  the  religions  assemblies  of  all  the  Maniche- 
.  adoration  of  God  was  the  whole  of  the  worship 
4  This  was  performed  in  the  natural  way  of  pnuet 

*  singing  hymns — the  BCriptures  were  read,  and  some 
'discoursed  on  the  nature  and  obligations  of  virtue  to  in« 

*  form  the  rest.M 

Ibid.  21.  "  Priscillian  did  so.  and  many  of  no!  le  families, 

^  1B8    i  ^4  cQir\niQn  people,  and  crouus,  especially  of  women, 


P.    HI.  THE    RELIGION    OP    ANTICHRIST.  l£? 

1  attended  and  imbibed  tbe  doctrine.     In  a  short  time  it     Cy^' 
4  spread  all  over  Spain:  and  some  bishops  embraced  it,    -  _ .     '  . 

*  who,  laying  aside  the  vices  of  the  world,  and  the  su- 
*perstitions  of  the  [Catholic]  clergy,  applied  themselves 

*  wholly  to  the  practice  of  piety,  and  a  course  of  virtue.'5 

22.  Thus  far  hath  Robinson  stated  the  occasion  of  the 
first  Catholic  persecution,  which  began  about  the  year 
380,  at  the  instigation  of  Idacius  and  Ithacius,  two  cru- 
el and  persecuting  ecclesiastics. 

23.  Their  first  step  was,  to  call  a  council,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  suppressing  the  heresy  of  Priscillian.  With 
twelve  bishops  they  pass  a  decree,  that  no  man  should 
assume  the  rank  of  a  teacher  without  leave  first  had 
and  obtained  from  them.  Priscillian  in  the  mean  time 
continued  to  teach.  Enraged  at  this  contempt  of  their 
assumed  authority,  their  next  recourse  was  to  the  civil 
magistrate  for  aid. 

24.  And  after  a  process  of  several  years,  the  bloody  EccLHta. 
Ithacius  obtained  an  order  from  the  Catholic  emperor,  i^'JJ, 
Maximus,  for  the  execution  of  Priscillian  and  his  asso- 
ciates. In  consequence  of  which,  in  the  year  384,  Pris- 
cillian and  many  more  were  put  to  death.  Some,  saith 
Robinson,  were  put  on  the  rack,  others  had  all  their 
property  confiscated,  and  others  were  banished. 

25.  And  who  were  Ithacius  and  Maximus,  that  they 
should  agree,  for  the  honour  of  religion,  to  destroy  the 
inoffensive  Priscillian,  and  those  who  adopted  his  harm- 
less manner  of  life?  Maximus  came  to  the  throne  by 
means  of  procuring  the  murder  of  the  emperor  Gratian; 
and  even  Sulpicius  Severus,  one  of  the  party  to  which 
Ithacius  belonged,  gave  him  the  following  character. 

26    "  He  was  a  man  abandoned  to  the  most  corrupt     Ibid 

*  indolence,  and  without  the  least  tincture  of  true  piety.    Note[m] 
''He  was  audacious,  talkative,  impudent,  luxurious  and  a 

*  slave  to  his  belly.     He  accused  as  Heretics,  and  as 
•protectors  of  Priscillian,  all    those   whose  lives  were 

*  consecrated  to  the  pursuit  of  piety  and  knowledge,  or 
''distinguished  by  acts  of  mortification  and  abstinence." 

27.  However,  in  all  this  he  only  proved  himself  to  be 
a  true  son  of  the  Catholic  Church;  and  his  introducing 
persecution  into  his  mother's  house,  was  nothing  more 
than  improving  the  liberty  which  she  had  granted  her 
sons,  by  the  Theodosian  creed,  formed  about  the  same 
period,  in  one  of  he  r  general  councils  at  Constantinople, 
in  the  jear381. 


^  THE    ESTABLISHED    ORDER    OF  P.    Jtf; 

ci*£p  28.  «  An  hundred  and  fifty  bishops,  (saith  Mosheim) 

L_    'who  were  present  at  this  council,  gave   the   fini- 

Keel.  His-  *  touch  to  what  the  council  of  Nice  had  left  imperfect, 
i.07'414f'  'and  nxed'  in  a  ful1  an(I  determinate  manner,  the  doc- 
415.  *  trine  of  (j£r  three  persons  in  one  God,  which  is  as  yet 

1  received  among  the  generality  of  Christians:"  [i.'  e. 

professed  Christians  or  Catholics.] 

29.  This  venomous  council  did  not  stop  here;  "They 
'branded,  with  infamy,  all  the  errors,  and  set  a  mark 
«of  execration  upon  all  the  heresies  that  were  hither- 
1  to  known. 

30.  Thus,  Superstition  became  the  established  reli- 
gion, and  Persecution  the  principal  means  of  supporting 
it,  which  furnished  the  most  distinguishing  and  evident 
marks  of  a  corrupt  hierarchy,  founded  upon  the  unnatu- 
ral and  pernicious  coalition  of  the  civil  and  ecclesiasti- 
cal powers,  under  the  name  of  a  Christian  government. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

The  established  Order  of  the   Catholic   Church. 

THE  continuation  of  a  thing  in  its  own  place,  nature 
and  properties,  is  very  different  from  a  succession 
of  things  rising  up  and  tilling  the  place  of  another;  yet 
it  is  rather  according  to  the  latter  idea  that  the  reli- 
gion of  Christ  hath  been  supposed  to  continue  in  the 
world  to  the  present  day. 

2.  But  to  every  reasonable  mind  the  distinction  must 
be  self-evident:  and  if  so,  then  it  may,  doubtless,  with 
propriety  be  said,  that  certain  men  have,  in  every  age 
through  the  Christian  aera,  appeared  either  as  Christ,  or 
in  his  place,  and  that  either  the  real  church  of  Christ, 
or  one  in  its  place,  hath  continued  to  exist  upon  earth. 

3.  And  if  any  man  and  any  church  did  actually  rise 
up  in  the  room  of  Christ  and  his  Church,  then  it  must 
be  evident  that  neither  Christ  nor  his  church  remained 
upon  earth:  for  admitting  that  the  church  of  Christ  ex- 
isted upon  earth,  it  must  have  been  in  its  own  place:  of 
course  another  could  not  stand  in  its  place,  at  one  and 
the  same  time. 

4.  When  Solomon,  king  of  Israel,  died,  the  kingdom 


P.  Hi.  THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH.  189 

was  divided  between  Rehoboam,  and  Jeroboam,  but  nei-     c^p- 
ther  of  them  reigned  fully  in  bis  stead.     Nor  was  there         '  '  . 
any  kingdom  or  empire  established  upon  earth  in  the 
room  of  Solomon's,  until  the  last  remains  of  that  was 
rooted  Out,  and  the  seat  of  government  established  at 
Babylon  by  Nebuchadnezzar. 

5.  Then  it  might  be  said  that  there  was  a  kingdom 
established  in  the  room  of  Solomon's  and  a  king  reigned 
in  his  stead,  but  this  was  not  a  continuance  either  of  So- 
lomon or  his  kingdom,  but  something  in  their  place,  that 
in  some  respects  resembled  them,  but  was  essentiallj 
different  and  distinct. 

6.  This  may  serve  as  a  comparison  between  Constan- 
tine  the  Great,  and  Jesus  Christ.  For,  as  the  wild  and 
frantic  Nebuchadnezzar  was  born  to  the  wise  men  of 
Babylon,  and  grew  up  and  established  a  kingdom  or  em- 
pire, according  to  their  counsel,  in  the  place  of  Solo- 
mon's; so  in  the  same  sense  was  Constantine  born  to  the? 
Catholic  Church,  and  grew  up  and  acted  in  the  place  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

7.  And  although  the  empire  or  church  which  Con- 
stantine founded,  stood  as  perfectly  in  the  place  of  the 
Church  of  Christ,  as  the  Babylonian  empire  stood  in  the 
place  of  the  kingdom  of  Solomon;  yet  it  will  appear  be- 
yond dispute,  upon  the  slightest  comparison,  that  the 
church  which  was  founded  and  established  by  Constan- 
tine the  Great,  was  not  a  continuation  of  the  church  of 
Christ,  but  the  very  reverse. 

8.  And  if  it  be  granted  that  the  heads  and  fathers  of 
the  Catholic  church  stood  in  the  place  of  Christ  Jesus 
and  his  apostles,  and  did  not  in  reality  fill  the  very  char 
acter  of  those  whom  they  pretended  to  represent,  then 
the  conclusion  must  be  evident,  that  neither  Christ  nor 
his  apostles,  in  reality,  were  manifest  on  earth,  but  cer- 
tain pretenders  in  their  place. 

9.  Of  course,  that  church  of  which  they  were  the 
heads  and  fathers,  must  have  been  as  distinct  from  the 
Primitive  Church  of  Christ,  as  they  themselves  were 
distinct,  in  point  of  character,  from  those  whom  they 
are  said  to  represent.  If  any  evidence  is  wanting  to 
confirm  these  plain  principles,  it  will  appear  from  the 
following  account  of  the  establishment  of  the  Catholic 
church,  under  Constantine  and  his  successors. 

10.  "  Constantine  the  Great,  in  order  to  prevent 
t  civil  commotions,  and  to  fix  ius  authority  upon  solid  an{| 


100  THE    ESTABLISHED    ORDER    OF  P.    M. 

CI/x  P     C  S^a^e  foundations,  made  several  changes,  not  only  in 

'       'the  laws  of  the  empire,  but  also  in  the  form  of  the  Ro- 

Kccl.  Hia-    «  man  government.     And  us  there  were  many  important 

i^MO*     <reasons5  which   induced  him  to  suit  the  administration 

'  of  the  church  to  these  changes  in  the  civil  constitution, 

*  this  necessarily  introduced,  among  the  bishops,  new  de- 

'grees  of  eminence  and  rank."     So  saith  Dr.  Mosheim. 

11.  And  further:  "Though  Constantine  permitted 
'the  church  to  remain  a  body  politic,  distinct  from  that 
'of  the  state,  as  it  had  formerly  been,  yet  he  assumed 
'  to  himself  the  supreme  power  over  this  sacred  body, 
'and  the  right  of  modelling  and  governing  it  in  such  a 
'manner,  as  should  be  most  conducive  to  the  public  good. 

tbid.     '  This  right  he  enjoyed  without  any  opposition,  as  none 
p.  338.   '  of  the  bishops  presumed  to  call  his  authority  in  ques- 
'tion." 

12.  Here  we  see  that  the  first  step  was  to  incorporate 
the  church  and  the  world  into  one  body,  to  be  governed 
by  one  head :  so  that  notwithstanding  the  church  for 
certain  purposoe,  was  kept  a  distinct  body  politic,  yet  it 
was  as  closely  united  to  the  civil  government,  and  as 
much  one  with  the  empire,  as  the  harlot  is  one  flesh 
with  him  that  is  joined  to  her;  and  from  this  union  pro- 
ceeded that  high  degree  of  eminence  and  rank  to  which 
the  bishops  arose. 

13.  How  strong  a  temptation  this  must  have  been  for 
the  wickedest  men,  to  seek  the  highest  rank  in  so  hon- 
ourable a  church!     Here  we  may  justly  apply  that  say 

Dan.xi.      ing  of  the  prophet  Daniel:     "  Such  as  do  wickedly 
^2-  against  the  covenant,  shall  he  corrupt  by  flatteries.-— 

By  the  prophet  Ezekiel  such  a  union  is  compared  to — 
Gzek.  xvi.  "  the  work  of  an  imperious  whorish  woman."  Or  "  as 
^0—35  a  wjfe  that  committeth  adultery,  taketh  strangers  in- 
stead of  her  husband:*"  But  with  this  difference;  "They 
give  gifts  unto  all  whores;  but  thou  givest  thy  gifts  to 
all  thy  lovers,  and  hirest  them,  that  they  may  come  un- 
to thee  on  every  side  for  thy  whoredom. — And  I  will 
judge  thee,  as  women  that  break  wedlock  and  shed 
blood  are  judged.'" 

14.  In  thus  uniting  and  incorporating  the  church  with 
the  civil  government,  the  Emperor  met  with  no  opposi- 
tion; it  was  on  all  sides  a  spontaneous  confederacy,  en- 
tered into  with  the  universal  consent  of  the  bishops,  as 
representatives  of  the  church,  and  the  Roman  senate, 
as  the  great  fathers  of  the  people;  all  agree  in  joiD* 


P.    I1T.  THE    CATHOLIC   CHCRCfl.  191 

compact,  that  a  man-slayer,  a  proud  ambitious  Emperor,    CH£R 

who  had  neither  seen  Christ  nor  known  him,  should  be    __J 

the  common  head  of  influence  to  the  whole  body. 

15.  In  consequence  of  this  unnatural  union,  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  church,  in  all  her  parts,  assumed  the 
form  and  likeness  of  the  civil  government.  Four  bish- 
ops, viz.  of  Rome,  Antioch,  Alexandria,  and  Constantino- 
ple enjoyed  a  certain  degree  of  pre-eminence  over  the 

rest  of  the  episcopal  order.      "  These  four  prelates,  Eccl.  Hi*. 

'  (saith  Mosheim)  answered  to  the  four  praetorian  prefects  f0^^* 

*  created  by  Constantine  ;  and  it  is  possible  that,  in  this  -1,  p' 
'  very  century,  [iv.]  they  were  distinguished  by  the  Jew- 

'  ish  title  of  patriarchs." 

16.  "After  these,  followed  the  exarchs,  who  hact  the 
'inspection  over  several  provinces,  and  answered  to  the 
'  appointment  of  certain  civil  officers  who  bore  the  same 
'title.  In  a  lower  class,  were  the  metropolitans,  who 
'had  only  the  government  of  one  province,  under  whom 
'  were  the  archbishops,  whose  inspection  was  confined 
'  to  certain  districts."  In  the  next  grade  below,  were 
the  bishops,  and  so  down  to  the  chorepiscopi,  or  superin- 
tendants  of  the  country  churches.  These  dignified  or- 
ders were  doubtless  created  to  fill  the  place  of  evangel- 
ists, apostles,  elders,  &c.  But  that  they  were  men  of 
like  spirit  their  historians  dare  not  say. 

17.  Thus  we  see  the  form  of  the  church,  fitly  joined 
together  and  compacted  with  a  wicked  world,  and  hold- 
ing for  her  head  a  wicked  man,  whose  crimes  deterred 
him  from  using  even  the  most  distant  shadow  s»f  purity. 
But  we  shall  proceed  to  observe  something  concerning 
the  manner  of  the  government  of  this  pretended  church. 

18.  Mosheim  saith,  "  The  administration  of  the  church     n,^ 
'was  divided,  by  Constantine  himself,  into  an  external  p. 340,341 
'  and  an  internal  inspection.   The  latter,  which  was  com- 

'  mitted  to  bishops  and  councils,  related  to  religious  con- 
'  troversies;  the  forms  of  divine  worship;  the  offices  of 
1  the  priests ;  the  vices  of  the  ecclesiastical  orders,  <^c. 
'The  external  administration  of  the  church  the  empe- 
'  ror  assumed  to  himself." 

19.  "This  comprehended  all  those  things  that  relate 
'to  the  outward  state  and  discipline  of  the  church: 
'  it  likewise  extended  to  all  contests  and  debates  that 
.'  should  arise  between  the  ministers  of  the  church,  su~ 
'perior  as  well  as  inferior,  concerning  their  possessions, 
6  their  reputation,  their  rights  and  privileges,  their  oflfen* 

*  ces  against  the  laws,  and  things  of  a  like  nature," 


l^2  THE    ESTABLISHED    ORDER    OF  P.    M, 

Clix?'         ^'  U ^Q  consequence  of  this  artful  division,  Constat** 

!_    i  tine  and  his  successors  called  councils,  presided  in  them, 

e appointed  judges  of  religious  controversies,  termina- 
1  ted  the  differences  which  arose  between  the  bishops 
'  and  the  people,  fixed  the  limits  of  the  ecclesiastical 
1  provinces,  took  cognizance  of  the  civil  causes  that  sub- 
sisted between  the  ministers  of  the  church,  and  puniah- 
*ed  the  crimes  committed  against  the  laws,  by  the  ordi- 
nary judges  appointed  for  that  purpose." 

21.  In  all  this,  the  Emperor  still  appeareth  the  su- 
preme head,  and  no  other  impulse  of  government  is  sa 
much  as  hinted  at,  in  all  the  account,  but  the  sovereign 
will  and  authority  of  this  unbaptized  ysurper.  Let  such 
a  government  be  said  to  arise  in  the  room  of  the  apos- 
tolic power;  but  let  no  one  imagine  that  it  was  one  and 
the  same,  or  had  any  relation  to  that  divine  order  in 
which  nothing  was  passed  but  what  seemed  good  to  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  those  who  had  been  therewith  baptized. 

22.  Although  the  bishops  were  intrusted  with  the  prin- 
cipal management  of  thpir  church  affairs,  and  were  ap- 
pointed by  the  emperor,  as  judges  in  points  of  religious 
controversy;  yet,  in  every  punctilio,  they  were  subject 
to  his  control:  so  that  at  best,  these  pretended  fathers 
could  only  be  tools  to  form  and  modify  such  a  religious 
doctrine  and  worship  as  would  best  suit  the  purposes  of 
civil  government,  and  please  the  taste  of  a  debauched 
and  corrupt  empire. 

23.  Could  this  be  that  sin-condemning  gospel  which 
Jesus  sent  by  his  apostles  to  all  the  world  as  a  testimony 
against  them?  Who  cannot  see  the  infinite  difference? 
Behold  a  set  of  lordly  ecclesiastics,  bred  in  the  schoolt 
of  religious  contention,  living  in  idleness,  luxury  and  lust, 
employed,  supported,  and  enriched  by  civil  government, 
for  the  purpose  of  rendering  the  religion  of  Constantine 
universally  acceptable  to  all  his  subjects!  Is  not  such 
a  religion  a  libel  upon  the  name  of  Christianity? 

24.  Before  ever  Constantine  assumed  the  reins  of 
church  government,  the  contending  fathers  had  disputes 
and  controversies  prepared,  which  all  his  imperial  wis- 
dom and  power  could  never  settle.  Besides  reputed 
heretics,  a  numerous  party  had  separated  from  the  cath- 
olic body,  called  Donatists.  They  disputed  with  the 
-main  body  about  the  sanctity  of  bishops,  and  the  gifts  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  They  avoided  communion  with  all 
other  churches:  of  course  their  principles  were  pro* 


ibid. 

p.  40. 


P.   III.  THE   CATHOLIC   CHUKCif.  193 

nounced  seditious.    Novatus  and  his  followers  also  much  c^p* 

troubled  their  catholic  peace.  ' . 

25.  And  this  was  not  all :  deplorable  divisions  were  Eccl  His- 
kindled,  (saith  Mosheim)  throughout  the  Christian  world,  jj>iy^1, 
on  the  subject  of  {^7=*  Three  persons  in  the  Godhead. —  399, 
The  dispute  on  this  subject  took  its  rise  at  Alexandria, 

that  seat  of  vain  philosophy,  and  was  differently  modifi- 
ed and  prolonged  by  Alexander  and  Arius.  The  doc- 
tors themselves  could  not  decide  the  point.  The  empe- 
ror admonished  them,  by  letter,  to  end  their  dispute, 
but  without  effect.  And  seeing  the  flames  of  controver- 
sy daily  spreading  through  the  empire,  he  at  length 
assembled  a  general  council,  in  the  year  325,  at  Nice  in 
Bithynia. 

26.  A  general  council  is  supposed  to  consist  of  com- 
missioners from  all  the  churches  in  the  Christian  world, 
which  representeth  the  church  universal.  These  were 
established  by  the  authority  of  the  emperor;  though  it  jbid. 
is  probable  his  judgment  was  directed  by  that  of  the  p.  338, 
bishops.  The  general  council  is  assembled  at  Nice. — 
Here  the  whole  Christian  world,  so  called,  is  represent- 
ed with  the  Emperor  at  their  head,  to  dispute  concern- 
ing the  persons  in  the  Godhead;  to  decide  the  manner 
of  Christ's  union  with  the  Father;  to  compose  schisms, 
heal  divisions,  suppress  heresies,  and  establish  the  or- 
thodox faith. 

27.  This  they  call  Church  Government.  And  what 
did  this  universal  council  effect?  Doubtless  that  glorious 
building,  called  the  Catholic  Church,  had  here  arisen  to 
the  greatest  height  which  it  attained  during  the  reign  of 
Constantine:  for  a  house  divided  against  itself  cannot 
stand. 

28.  By  this  council  the  Arian  party  were  condemned, 
the  consubstantial  doctrine  established — Arius  banished ; 
— a  creed  formed,  and  his  followers  compelled  to  give 
their  assent  to  it.  Five  years  after,  the  emperor  chang- 
eth  sides,  recalleth  Arius  from  banishment,  espouseth 
his  doctrine,  and  useth  all  his  influence  to  promote  it. 

29.  By  a  council  held  at  Tyre,  in  the  year  335,  he 
deposed  and  condemned  Athanasius,  his  greatest  antago- 
nist, and  afterwards  had  him  banished  into  Gaul :  soon 
after  which,  this  great  head  of  the  church  finished  his 
race,  having  received  a  baptism  of  water  from  Eusebi- 
us  of  Nicomedia,  the  principal  supporter  of  the  Arian 
cause. 

V 


THE    ESTABLISHED    FAITH    OF  P.    Ill, 

'  JJ>P-        30.  The  order  of  the  Catholic  church  (if  order  it  m 

— - he  called)  had  long  been  preparing,  but  by  the  co 

of  Aire  il  was  established,  Here  the  first  Catholic  Con- 
.  il  of  Faith  was  confirmed  by  the  united  authority 
of  bishops  and  civil  ruler*,  the  church  and  the  world  in 
one.  Here  it  was  first  decreed,  hy  the  same  authority, 
that  the  Son  was  consubstantial  with  the  father.  But 
their  doctrine  could  not  be  completed  without  a  third 
person;  and  as  the  rulers  of  the  church  and  civil  offi- 
cers were  consubstantial  with  the  emperor;  so  the  odd 
number  of  thrke  was  soon  after  established  in  the  Dei- 
ty, and  the  second  and  third  proved  by  a  .majority  of 
votes  to  be  consubstantial  with  the  first. 

31.  Two  could  never  agree  in  the  kingdom  of  Anti- 
christ, therefore  three  became  necessary  to  form  a  coun- 
cil, in  order  to  a  casting  vote.  Here  the  patriarch,  the 
•papa,  that  is  pope  or  father  must  have  all  power  in  his 
hand,  and  sway  the  sceptre  uncontrolled;  and  whether 
his  vote  is  m  favour  of  truth  or  error,  virtue  or  vice,  his 
counsel  must  stand,  and  he  will  do  all  his  pleasure. 

32.  By  this  fatal  error,  which  was  founded  on  their 
own  carnal  reasoning,  and  the  motley  compound  of  civil 
and  ecclesiastical  power,  the  council  of  Nice,  instead  of 
uniting  in  harmony  the  contending  parties,  laid  a  lasting- 
foundation  for  errors  of  every  kind.  In  consequence  of 
which,  council  was  formed  against  council,  and  shame- 
ful and  scandalous  debates  promoted,  until  they  increas- 
ed to  severe  scourging,  banishment,  and  even  bloodshed; 
while  the  jarring  opinions  and  contradictory  decrees  of 
this  only  Catholic  Church,  seemed  to  claim  a  divine  au- 
thority to  drive  the  world  into  the  utmost  confusion. 


CHAPTER  X, 

Tlie  established  Faith  of  the  Catholic  Church. 

T  I  HIE  Emperor,  at  the  time  of  the  first  universal  coun- 
I  cil,  was  acknowledged  as  the  head  of  the  Church; 
t>ut  as  he  afterwards  changed  sides,  and  espoused  the 
doctrine  against  which  the  orthodox  universe  had  pas- 
sed its  decrees  at  Nice,  it  gave  occasion  to  call  in  ques- 
tion his  right  to  the  headship,  and  excited  the  Catholic 


p.  III. 


THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH, 


195 


bishops  to  contend  for  the  pre-eminence;  that  the  decis- 
ion in  all  matter?,  both  temporal  and  spiritual,  might  be 
infallibly  sanctioned,  as  coming  from  the  representatives 
of  the  holy  apostles,  and  of  Christ,  whose  authority  was 
only  spiritual  and  divine. 

2.  This  point,  the  cunning  priesthood  finally  gained, 
whereby  the}r.  duped  the  emperor  out  of  his  throne,  sup- 
planted the  whole  civil  authority,  and  engrossed  the  ad- 
ministration into  their  own  hands.  This,  however,  was 
not  effected  in  an  instant,  but  required  more  than  a  hun- 
dred years  labour  of  the  ingenious  doctors,  who  were 
continually  commenting  and  improving  upon  the  canons, 
decrees,  and  established  doctrines  of  the  Nicene  council, 
This  leadeth  us  to  make  a  few  remarks  on  the  charac- 
ter and  doctrines  of  some  of  the  most  eminent  fathers, 
who  succeeded  this  first  universal  council. 

3.  St.  Athenasius  saith,  "  Whosoever  will  be  saved, 
1  before  all  things  it  is  necessary  that  he  hold  the  Cath- 

*  olic  faith.  Which  faith,  except  every  one  do  keep 
4  whole  and  undefiled,  without  doubt  he  shall  perish 
'  everlastingly."  This  may  serve  as  an  introduction :  it 
then  remaineth  to  find  out  in  whom  such  a  Catholic  faith 
is  deposited;  whether  in  the  Nicene  or  Arian  party,  in 
the  Donatists,  the  Nestorians,  the  Pelagians,  or  in  the 
Manichean  and  Marcionite  heretics. 

4.  The  Catholics,  however,  have  a  right  to  claim 
what  they  call  the  Catholic  faith,  that  is,  such  a  faith  as 
they  are  able  to  impose  upon  mankind  by  the  allure- 
ments of  eloquence,  or  the  power  of  the  secular  arm. 
Let  us  enquire  then  what  this  faith  was  in  its  first  stages 
of  authority,  and  who  they  were  that  formed  it,  and 
gave  it  the  awful  sanction. 

5.  Ephraim  the  Syrian,  acquired  an  immortal  name 
by  the  multitude  of  his  writings,  in  which  he  combated 
the  sectaries  Hilary,  bishop  of  Poictiers,  is  immortal- 
ized by  his  twelve  books  concerning  the  trinity,  which 
he  wrote  against  the  Arians. 

6.  Rufinus,  presbyter  of  Aquileia,  was  famous  for  his 
commentaries  on  several  passages  of  the  holy  scriptures, 
and  his  bitter  contest  with  St.  Jerome.     "  He  would 

*  (saith  Mosheim)  have  obtained  a  very  honourable  place 
'  among  the  Latin  writers  of  this  century,  had  it  not  been 
'  his  misfortune  to  have  the  powerful  and  foul-mouthed 
(  Jerome  for  his  adversary." 

7.  But  the  glory  of  these,  and  almost  all  the  other 


CHAP. 

x. 


Grounds 
of  Cath. 
Doct.p.fc 


Eocl.His- 

tory.  vol. 
i.  p.  350. 
351,352. 


THE    ESTABLISHED    FAITH    OF 


p.  ur. 


x. 


Eccl.  His- 
lory,  vol. 
ii.  p.  87. 89 


ibid. 
p.  86. 


Eccl.  Re- 
searches, 
p.  101. 


Eccl.  Re- 
searches, 
p.  102, 


.'this  age,  waa  eclipsed  by  St.  Ai  sustin.    (Mo- 
sbeim  saith)  "The  tame  of  Augustin,  bishop  of  Hippo, 
Africa,  tilled  the  whole  Christian  world."    He  gain- 
ed much  honour  by  his  contest  with  Pelagius,  suppres- 

the  Pelagian  heresy  almost  in  its  very  begin; 
and  establishing  the  Catholic  doctrines  of  (£7=  The  im- 
putation of  original  sin — Election  and  reprobation,  and  of 
salvation  by  mere  grace,  without  any  foresight  of  faith, 
or  regard  to  good  works,  which  have  darkened  the  earth 
even  to  the  present  day. 

3.  The  African  bishops,  with  Augustin  at  their  head, 
maintained  the  Catholic  faith,  even  against  the  Bishop 
of  Rome,  who  esteemed  Pelagius  sound  in  the  faith,  and 
by  their  exhortations,  letters  and  writings,  gained  over 
the  Roman  pontiff  to  their  side.  Pelagius  and  his  doc- 
trines are  condemned  with  the  utmost  severity  at  Rome. 
Likewise  in  the  famous  council  at  Ephesus,  A.  D.  431. 
"  In  short,  (saith  Mosheim)  the  Gauls,  Britons,  and  Afri- 

*  cans  by  their  councils,  and  the  emperors  by  their  edict? 
'  and  penal  laws,  demolished  this  sect  in  its  infancy." 

9.  But  this  was  not  all :  Robinson  saith,  "  While  Gen 

c  seric  was  defending  the  [Arian]  faith  at  the  head  of 
1  eighty  thousand  men,  Augustin  who  had  now  no  com- 

*  mand  over  the  sword,  was  inflaming  his  hearers  with 
'  violent  passions,  by  urging  them  to  hate  one  another 
'  for  their  speculations." 

10.  In  a  part  of  one  of  his  sermons  the  following  is 
worthy  of  notice.  The  discourse  is  about  the  Strait 
Gate;  and  this  according  to  the  Catholic  faith,  cannot  be 
good  works,  or  obedience  to  the  law  of  Christ;  but  the 
wounded  side  of  Jesus.  "  By  this  Strait  Gate  of  the 
"  side  of  Christ,  (saith  St.  Augustin)  the  converted  thiet 
"  entered,  the  penitent  Jew,  every  converted  Pagan,  but 
"  the  wicked  heretic  Arian  turns  his  back  on  him  and 
"goes  out.  He  is  one  of  those  of  whom  St.  John  says, 
"  they  went  out  from  us — O  you  Arian  heretic  '.*' 

11."  Several  Catholic  historians,  (saith  Robinson)  ob- 
'  serve,  for  the  glory  of  God,  for  the  honour  of  his  pro- 
1  vidence,  and  for  the  benefit  of  the  church,  that  the  ve- 
1  ry  day  on  which  Pelagius  was  born  in  Britain  to  shed 
'  darkness  over  the  empire,  Saint  Monico  lay  in  with  St. 
'  Augustin  in  Africa,  to  dispel  the  darkness  and  to  throw 
'  light  and  sunshine  and  midday  splendor  over  the  minds 
1  of  all  mankind." 

1 2    "  Just  so.  say  they,  when  heretics  appeared  in 


lb)  d. 

Note  1  2J 


P.    IH.  THE    CATHOLIC    CHURCH.  19? 

*  western  tvorld,  did  God  by  his  spirit  excite  pope  In-  CHAP- 

♦nocent  to  erect  the  most  holy  office  of  the  Inquisition.  t         ' 

1  From  [Augustin]  this  bitter  arid  bloody  fanatic  of  Airi- 

*  ca,  proceeded  two  hundred  and  thirty  two  pamphlets. 
1  He  understood  the  ten  commandments  in  a  spiritual 

*  sense,  and,  "  Thou  shalt  not  kill."  signified,  thou  shalt  Arches?" 
1  not  kill  an  orthodox  believer.     The  command  did  not  p.  103, 

1  protect  the  life  of  a  heretic." 

13.  "This  Saint  Augustin  had  as  fine  a  scent  for  this 
1  sort  of  game  as  ever  saint  had. — He  reckoned  up  no 

*  less  than  eighty-eight  sorts  of  these  poor  beings,  whom 
'  he  and  other  such  holy  men  doomed  to  utter  destruc- 
1  tion."  He  hud  a  little  parish  in  his  own  diocese  infest- 
ed with  heresy,  which  is  briefly  described  in  his  own 
words,  as  folio weth. 

14.  "  There  is  a  certain  rustic  heresy  in  our  district, 
"of  Hippo — in  one  small  village,  we  may  call  them 
"  Abelites. — They  are  not  mixed  with  wives,  yet,  accor- 
ding to  the  decree  of  the  sect,  it  is  not  allowed  them 
"  to  live  separate  from  wives.  Therefore  males  and  fe- 
"  males  dwelling  together,  under  a  profession  of  contin- 
"  ence,  they  adopted  to  themselves  a  boy  and  a  girl,  as 
"their  future  heirs  in  the  covenant  of  the  same  conjunc- 
"tion:  each  and  every  one  going  before  by  death,  oth- 
"  ers  are  sought  out  to  fill  their  place." 

15.  "Moreover,  provided  that  either  parent  being 
"  dead,  one  remaining,  the  children  served  until  their 
"  departure  also,  after  whose  death,  they  (the  success- 
ors) adopted  boy  and  girl  in  like  manner:  nor  was 
"  there  ever  any  lack  from  whence  they  might  adopt, 
"  their  neighbours  generating  on  all  sides,  and  freely 
"giving up  their  needy  children  upon  the  hope  of  heir- 
"  ship  to  the  property  of  strangers." 

16.  "  This  (saith  Robinson)  afflicted  the  chaste  bishop 
'so  greatly,  that  he  corrected  them  till  they  became 

*  Catholics."  Most  likely  this  great  saint  cleared  his 
diocese  of  such  kind  of  heretics;  however,  he  could  nei- 
ther expel  them  from  the  earth,  nor  reduce  them  to  a 
conformity  to  his  hypocritical  life  and  manners.  But  as 
long  as  orthodoxy  was  the  established  virtue  of  the  Ca- 
tholics, heresy,  which  must  of  course  be  the  established 
vice,  remained  as  the  principal  object  of  their  hatred 
and  persecution. 

17.  The  very  constitution  of  the  Catholic  Church, 
from  the  period  of  the   Nicene   council,  inspired  the 
V  2 


198  THE    ESTABLISHED    FAITH    OF  P.    Ill 

P     priesthood  with  a  growing  ambition  to  clear  the  en 
,'  of  everj    object  that  would  expose  their  hypocrisy  or 

ken  their  lordly   influence  over  a  benighted  world. 
stood   principally  in  their  way;  therefore  the 
*est  champion  in  detecting-  and  rooting  out  heretics, 
however  contrary  to  the   precepts  of  the   gospel  the 
menu?  he  used,  stood  highest  on  the  list  of  Catholic  he- 
roes, or  canonized  saints. 

10.   It  is  easy  to  see  that  there  could  he  no  room,  ei- 
ther for  truth  or  virtue,  where  the  continual  strih 
who  should  he  the   greatest.     And  the  source  of  rc\c- 
nue.  which  flowed  from  the  head  of  influence  to  these 
ministers  of  darkness,  prompted  them  to  still  higher  de- 
grees of  ambition,  by  which  the  rustics,  as  the  - 
ed.  or  common  people,  were  trampled  under  foot, 
best  considered  as  necessary  tools  for  promoting  their 
opulence  and  grandeur,  and  supporting  them  in  luxury 
and  idleness. 

19.  To  show  that  this  was  the  true  genius  of  this  im- 
perious hierarchy,  the  following  particulars  may  suffice. 
ET^'toI*"   ' -^an>'  ot  llie  privileges,  (saith   Mosheim)  which  had 
i.  p.  399.     'formerly  belonged  to  the  presbyters  and  people,  were 
4  [under  Constantine]  usurped    by  the  bishops. — Their 
4  first  step  was  an  entire  exclusion  of  the  people  from  ail 
'part  in  the  administration  of  ecclesiastical  affairs."1 
ibid.  20.  ''In  the  episcopal  order,  the  bishop  of  Rome  was 

jx  34?.  i  t^e  gjgj  jn  rdn^^  ancj  naa  distinguished  by  a  sort  of  pre- 
-eminence over  all  other  prelates.  Prejudices,  arising 
'from  a  great  variety  of  causes,  contributed  to  establish 
4 this  superiority;  but  it  was  chiefly  owing  to  certain  cir- 
cumstances of  grandeur  and  opulence,  by  which  mor- 
4  tals.  for  the  most  part,  form  their  ideas  of  pre-emin- 
*ence  and  dignity." 

21.  The  Bishop  of  Rome  surpassed  all  his  brethren 
4  in  the  Magnificence  and  splendor  of  the  church  over 
•which  he  presided;  in  the  riches  of  his  revenues  and 
•possessions;  in  the  number  and  variety  of  his  ministers*; 
4 in  his  credit  with  the  people;  and  in  hissumptuou- 

4  splendid  manner  of  living.     These  dazzling  marks  of 

*  human  power  had  such  a  mighty  influence  upon  the 
•minds  of  the  multitude,  that  the  see  of  Rome  became  a 
•most  seducing  object  of  sacerdotal  ambition.*1 

22.  u  Hence  it  happened,  that  when  a  new  pontiff  was 
•to  be  elected  by  the  suffrages  of  the  people,  the  city  of 

•  Rome  was  generally  agitated  with  distentions,  tumults. 


P.  1H.  THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH.  199 

'  and  cabal*,  whose  consequences  were  often  deplorable     CHAP 
'and  fatal.     The  intrigues  and  disturbances  that  pre-  ,, 

'  vailed  in  that  city  in  the  year  366,  when,  upon  the 
1  death  of  Liberies,  another  pontiff  was  to  be  chosen  in 

*  his  place,  are  a  sufficient  proof  of  what  we  have  now 
'advanced." 

23.  'k  Upon  this  occasion,  one  faction  elected  Damasus    Eccl.His 
'  to  that  high  dignity,  while  the  opposite  party  chose    J°p34°' 

'  Ursicinus,  a  deacon  of  the  vacant  church,  to  succeed 
1  Liberius.  This  double  election  gave  rise  to  a  danger- 
'ous  schism,  and  to  a  sort  of  civil  war  within  the  city  of 
'  Rome,  which  was  carried  on  with  the  utmost  barbarity 
'and  fury,  and  produced  the  most  cruel  massacres  and 
'desolations.  This  inhuman  contest  ended  in  the  victo- 
'  ry  of  Damasus." 

24.  Such  was  the  degree  of  lawless  power,  which 
those  degenerate  plants  of  the  vine  of  Sodom  had  al- 
ready attained,  and  which  evidently  proceeded  from  the 
Antichristian  authority  which  had  been  reposed  in  the 
emperor,  that  head  of  the  false  church,  as  will  appear 
from  what  followeth. 

25.  "  The  additions  made  by  the  emperors  and  oth-    'bid. 
'ers  to  the  wealth,  honours  and  advantages  of  the  cler-    p> 
'gy,  were  followed  with  a  proportionable  augmentation 

'of  vices  and  luxury,  particularly,  among  those  of  that 
'sacred  order,  [or  rather  according  to  their  fruits,  that 
'  satanic  order]  who  lived  in  great  and  opulent  cities; 
'and  that  many  such  additions  were  made  to  that  order 
'after  the  time  of  Constantine,  is  a  matter  that  admits 
'of  no  dispute."     So  saith  Mosheim. 

26.  Here  then  was  the  source  of  all  their  ambition: 
A  sordid  thirst  for  temporal  glory!  And  hence  the  his- 
torian observeth, — u  The  bishops,  on  the  one  hand,  con-    lbliy 

*  tended  with  each  other,  in  the  most  scandalous  manner, 
'concerning  the  extent  of  their  respective  jurisdictions; 
'  while  on  the  other,  they  trampled  upon  the  rights  of 
'  the  people,  violated  the  privileges  of  the  inferior  min- 
'  isters  and  imitated,  in  their  conduct  and  in  their  man* 
'  ner  of  living,  the  arrogance,  voluptuousness,  and  luxu- 
1  ry  of  magistrates  and  princes." 

27.  "This  pernicious  example  was  soon  followed  by    ibid. 

'  the  several  ecclesiastical  orders. — The  bishops  by  de-   P"  339' 
'  grees,  divested  the  presbyters  of  their  ancient  privile- 
ges, and  their  primitive  authority,  that   they  might 
'  have  no  importunate  protesters  to  control  their  ambi- 


too 


THE    ESTABLISHED    FAITH    OF 


P.   Ill 


CHAP. 
X. 


fttark  x. 
42,  43. 


9  Or  Ser- 
vant. 


See  His- 
tory of 

Re  l<  mp. 
p.  417. 

Prov.  xiv. 

12. 


4tion,  or  oppose  their  proceedings;  and  principally,  that 
1  they  might  either  engross  to  themselves,  or  distribute, 
1  as  they  thought  proper,  the  possessions  and  revenues  of 
i  the  church." 

28.  u  Hence  it  came  to  pass,  that,  at  the  conclusion 
'of  this  [iv.]  century,  there  remained  no  more  than  a 
*  mere  shadow  of  the  ancient  government  of  the  church." 
Admitting  that  there  did  remain  a  mere  shadow,  there 
must  he  an  essential  difference  between  that  and  the 
substance 

29.  But  it  must  appear  evident  that  there  did  not  re- 
main the  most  distant  resemblance  of  the  Primitive 
Church,  if  we  compare  the  arrogance.  voluptuou* 
and  luxury  of  the  clergy,  and  the  barbarity,  fury,  inhu- 
man contests  and  cabals  of  their  subjects  with  what  Je- 
sus taught  his  true  disciples. 

30.  "  But  Jesus  called  them,  and  saith  unto  them,  Ye 
know  that  they  which  are  accounted  to  rule  over  the 
Gentiles  exercise  lordship  over  them;  and  their  great 
ones  exercise  authority  upon  them.  But  so  shall  it  not 
be  among  you:  but  whosoever  will  be  great  among  you, 
shall  be  your  deacon:*  and  whosoever  of  you  will  be  the 
chtefest.  shall  be  servant  of  all. 

31.  How  diametrically  opposite  appeareth  the  whole 
course  of  the  Catholic  order! — The  bishops  lording  it 
over  the  presbyters, — the  presbyters  over  inferior  offi- 
cers— and  the  lower  class  of  rulers  setting  themselves  up 
as  great  ones  over  the  common  people;  and  priests  and 
p  :e  tyrannizing  with  relentless  cruelty  over  reputed 
heretics,  whose  lives  of  virtue  exposed  them  alone,  as 
a  common  prey  to  the  avaricious  and  beastly  power  of 

brist 

32.  This  is  the  church  which  hath  been  represented 
as  the  blessed  mother  of  saints,  and  of  grkat  sin 
and  even  of  Constantine  the  grkat,  under  whose  reign 
th.it  great  building,  which  had  been  erecting  ever  since 
the  fall,  arose  to  so  great  a  height!  Thig  is  that  great, 
hierarchy,  and  these  the  effects  of  that  Catholic  gospel, 
for  which  even  President  Edwards  could  affirm,  that  no 
other  cause  could  be  devised  but  the  power  of  God. — 
Doubtless  that  pro\  erb  is  true.  "  There  is  a  way  which 
seemeth  right  unto  a  man;  but  the  end  thereof  are  the 
ways  of  death.*1 

33.  Under  the  influence  of  a  false  education,  and  n 
deep  rooted  prejudice  in  favour  of  the  chain  of  ortho* 


P.  III.  THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH.  20i 

doxy,  the  most  sensible  modern  writers  have  laboured     CHAP, 
to  prove  that  to  be  the  work  of  God,  which  was  evident-  ' 

]y  the  work  of  wicked  and  aspiring  men. 

34.  And  lest  the  soundness  of  modern  Christianity- 
should  be  called  in  question,  the  Protestant  priesthood 
have  universally  laboured  to  establish  the  credit  and 
authority  of  the  Catholic  church,  in  every  age.  But 
they  have  manifested  the  greatest  degree  of  partiality, 
in  charging  the  whole  guilt  of  apostasy  upon  the  Bishop 
of  Rome,  while  they  the^mselves  claim  a  relation  to  that 
very  sink  of  corruption,  out  of  which  he  arose  to  the 
papal  dignity. 

35.  Although  these  modern  doctors  would  seem  to 
content  themselves  with  a  less  degree  of  power  than  the 
bishop  of  Rome  attained,  and  support  their  union  only 
with  such  of  the  fathers  as  preceded  him;  yet,  in  claim- 
ing and  supporting  this  relation,  they  show  that  if  they 
had  the  same  opportunity,  they  would  not  stop  short  of 
universal  supremacy,  any  more  than  their  fathers  did, 

36.  Hence  that  very  way,  which  was  invented  by  the 
Alexandrian  priesthood,  and  established  by  Constantine, 
seemeth  even  to  this  day,  to  be  right;  and  kindred  bish- 
ops and  doctors  love  to  have  it  so,  and  by  false  argu- 
ments and  bold  assertions,  try  to  prove  it  to  be  so. 

37.  Each  improving  upon  his  predecessor,  furnisheth 
new  arguments  for  those  that  follow.  So  this  ancient 
way  of  mixing  religion  and  politics,  still  seemeth  to  be 
right,  although  after  so  long  a  proof,  even  according  to 
their  own  accounts,  it  hath  evidently  branched  out  into 
many  ways  of  confusion,  persecution  and  death. 

38.  Under  all  their  pomp  and  vain  glory,  their  com- 
pound of  civil  and  ecclesiastical  tyranny,  their  confused 
and  contradictory  jargon,  which  they  called  orthodoxy, 
it  is  plain  that  a  subtle  priesthood  were  aspiring  to  the 
entire  headship  over  both  church  and  state. 

39.  In  the  fifth  century,  Mosheim  saith,  "  The  vices  of  Eccl.  Hi?- 
'  the  clergy  were  carried  to  the  most  enormous  lengths,    *pry,  vol 

4  The  writers  of  this  century  are  unanimous  in  their  ac-  "'  p*  2a 
4  counts  of  the  luxury,  arrogance,  avarice,  and  voluptu- 
'  ousness  of  the  sacerdotal  orders."  And  further  observ- 
eth  that,  "  These  opprobrious  stains,  in  the  characters 
•  of  the  clergy,  would  never  have  been  endured,  had  not 
i  the  greatest  part  of  mankind  been  sunk  in  superstition 
'and  ignorance." 
40   What  was  there,  then,  to  prevent  these  basest  oi 


THE    ESTABLISHED    FAITH    OF  P      111 

CIJAP.     a]|  decei\ers  from  selling  up  a  false  god,  :i  false  cbri-t, 

_ false  teacher.-.  false  saints,  unci  the  like?    Th« 

tious  and  ignorant  multitude  were  at  their  control;  the 
civil  authority  was  on  their  side;  the  heretics,  were 
rooted  out  from  among  them,  and  were  either  banished, 
or  voluntarily  retreated  to  mountains  or  deserts,  where 
they  might  enjoy  the  free  exercise  of  piety,  and  unin- 
terrupted peace,  remote  from  this  Babylonish  mixture 
of  confusion. 

41.  Nothing  in  fact  remained  to  prevent  this  syna- 
gogue ofsatan  from  establishing  an}-  religion  or  govern- 
ment which  they  could  agree  upon  among  themselves. 
The  only  difficulty  they  had  to  surmount,  was,  to  deter- 
mine which  of  them  should  be  the  greatest. 
Eccl.  His-        42.  Mosheim  saith,  that  even,  "  the  office  of  a  pres- 
tory,  vol.    '  byter  was  looked  upon  of  such  a  high  and  eminent  na- 
u,  p.  29,      i  fure?  fhat  Martin,  bishop  of  Tours,  was  so  audacious  as 
1  to  maintain,  at  a  public  entertainment,  that  the  Empe- 
<ror  was  inferior,  in  dignity,  to  one  of  that  order.'"  How 
then  must  the  bishops  have  appeared? 

43.  Nor  were  the  bishops  themselves,  at  this  time 
the  highest  order  of  ecclesiastics.  Five  were  distin- 
guished from  the  rest,  under  the  name  of  patriarchs, 
namely,  the  bishop  of  Rome,  Constantinople,  Alexandria, 
Antioch,  and  Jerusalem;  wrhose  office  it  was  to  conse- 
crate inferior  bishops,  assemble  yearly  councils  in  their 
respective  districts,  and  regulate  the  affairs  of  the  church 
universal. 

44.  But  Antichrist  must  needs  have  a  supreme  head; 
and  as  this  had  hitherto  been  vested  in  the  emperors, 
and  the  ecclesiastics  were  now  aspiring  after  the  su- 
premacy, it  became  necessary  that  one  of  that  order 

Ibid,     should  have  power  to  rule  the  rest.     Hence  ambitious 
p.  26.    quarrels,  and  bitter  animosities  arose  among  the  patri- 
archs themselves,  which  produced  the  most  bloody  wars, 
and  the  most  detestable  and  horrid  crimes. 

45.  It  would  be  endless  to  trace  the  artful  measures 
which  these  ungodly  tyrants  pursued,  from  time  to  time, 
to  supplant  one  another,  in  order  to  attain  the  last  and 
highest  degree  of  pre-eminence.     However,  "  None  of 

27_  '  the  contending  bishops,  (saith  Mosheim)  found  the  oc- 
4  currences  of  the  times  so  favourable  to  his  ambition  as 
4  the  Roman  pontiff.*1 

4G.  And — "Among  all  the  prelates  who  ruled  the 
*  church  of  Rome  during  this  century,  there  was  noae 


p.  Hi.  the  catholic  church.  203 

'  who  asserted,  with  such  vigour  and  success,  the  au-     CHAP, 
6  thority  and  pretensions  of  the  Roman  pontiff,  as  Leo,*    - 
'commonly  surnamed  the  Great;"  whose  supreme  au-      *i.  <?. 
thority  was  particularly  owned  by  the  general  council    the  Ll0n' 
assembled  at  Chalcedon,  A.  D.  451. 

47.  About  this  time  a  new  controversy  arose,  occa- 
sioned by  certain  doctrines  advanced  by  Eutyches,  a 
monk  at  'Constantinople.     Eutyches  maintained,  that  in 
Christ,  there  was  but  one  nature,  viz.  that  of  the  incar-    Eccl.Hi* 
nate  Word:  for  which  he  was  accused  of  heresy,  in  a   fory,  vol. 
council  assembled  at  Constantinople,  A.  D.  448,  by  Fla-   "'  p*     ' 
vianus,  the  Patriarch  of  that  city. 

48.  By  a  decree  of  this  council,  Eutyches  was  order- 
ed to  renounce  the  above  mentioned  opinion.  He  obsti- 
nately refused ,-  for  which  he  was  excommunicated  and 
deposed.  He  appealed  to  a  general  council,  which  was, 
accordingly,  by  order  of  the  emperor  Theodosius,  as- 
sembled at  Ephesus,  A.  D.  449,  in  which  Dioscorus, 
the  patriarch  of  Alexandria,  presided,  who  was  of  the 
same  opinion  with  Eutyches. 

49.  By  the  order  of  this  council,  Eutyches  was  acquit- 
ted of  the  charge  of  error;  and  the  patriarch  Flavianus, 
publicly  scourged  in  a  most  barbarous  manner,  and  ban- 
ished to  Epipas,  a  city  of  Lydia,  where  he  soon  after  di- 
ed of  his  wounds.  But  previous  to  his  death  he  appeal- 
ed to  Leo  the  Great,  who  took  up  the  cause,  and  de- 
manded of  Theodosius,  another  general  council,  which 

this  Emperor  could  not  be  prevailed  upon  to  grant.  ibid, 

50.  Upon  his  death,  however,  his  successor  Marcian-    p"  74, 
rs  consented  to  Leo's  demand,  and  called,  in  the  year 

451,  the  council  of  Chalcedon.  In  this  council  the  le- 
gate, or  representative  of  Leo  presided;  the  decrees  of 
the  council  of  Ephesus  were  annulled;  an  epistle,  which 
Leo  had  written  to  Flavianus  on  the  subject  of  debate, 
was  received  as  a  rule  of  faith;*  Eutyches  was  con- 
demned ;  and  the  following  doctrine,  "  which  (saith  Mo- 

*  Who  cannot  see,  that  those  Catholic  doctrines, — of  the  Trinity, — 
Election  and  Reprobation — Original  sin,  Imputed  righteousness, — and 
ebove  all,  the  union  of  two  contrary  natures  in  Christ,  never  came 
from  the  apostles,  nor  were  ever  founded  on,  or  deduced  from  the  holy 
scriptures;  but  grew  out  of  the/froth  of  those  controversies  which, 
from  time  to  time,  were  excited  by  the  learned,  in  opposition  to  the 
simple  truths  of  the  gospel?  It  is  easy  to  see,  why  the  writings  of  the 
apostles  were  withheld  from  the  people,  and  a  Catholic  creed  substitut- 
ed in  place  thereof,  deceitfully  called  The  apostles'  creed;  which  was 
invented  in  opposition  to  those  sacred  truths  which  were  given  by  in- 
spiration of  God,  and  which  honest  heretics  supported,  by^a  candid  op- 
J>eai  to  the  sacred  writings. 


104  THE    ESTABLISHED    FAITH    OF,   Lc  P.    HI. 

P      4sheim)  is  at  thi*  time  almost  generally  recti 

'_ 'inculcated  upon  Christians  [i.  e.  Catholics]  as  an  object 

His-    4  of  faith,  viz.    (£r  "That    in  Christ  two  distinct  na- 
IfJ'JI       '*  tares  were  united  in  one  person,  and  that  without 
*  '      u  change,  mixture  or  confusion." 

51.  u  A  great  number  of  Oriental  and  Egyptian  doc- 
4  tors,  united  in  opposing,  with  the  utmost  vehemence, 

*  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  and  the  epistle  of  Lno,  which 
4  it  had  adopted  as  a  rule  of  faith.  Hence  arose  deplo- 
4  rable  discords,  and  civil  wars,  whose  fury  and  barbari- 

ibid.     *  ty  were  carried  to  the  most  excessive  and  incredible 
p.  27.    4  lengths." 

52.  u  But  the  Roman  pontiff,  far  superior  to  them  all^ 

*  in  wealth  and  power — daily  added  new  degrees  of  in- 
4  fluence  and  authority  to  the  Roman  see,  i  ■ 

4  every  where  respected,  and  thus  imperceptibly  E 
•*  lished  its  supremacy  .*' 


THE  TESTIMONY 

OF 

CHRIST'S  SECOND  APPEARING. 


PART  IV. 

THE  REIGN  AND  DOMINION  OF  ANTICHRIST, 

CHAPTER  I. 

The  Beginning  of  the  Reign  of  Antichrist. 

THE  precise  period  in  which  Antichrist  began  his  <?HAP„ 
reign,  hath  been  a  matter  of  great  search ;  and  *• 
there  are  but  few  subjects  on  which  the  learned  are 
more  divided.  What  hath  rendered  this  point  so  ex- 
tremely difficult  to  ascertain,  was  the  great  length  of 
time  that  was  taken  up  in  laying  the  foundations  of  his 
kingdom,  and  the  gradual  manner  in  which  his  domin- 
ion arose  to  its  greatest  height. 

2.  Although  the  intimate  connexion  and  resemblance 
between  the  preparatory  work,  and  actual  reign  of  An- 
tichrist, hath  rendered  the  precise  beginning  of  his  reign 
n  matter  of  such  various  conjecture;  it  hath  notwith- 
standing been  agreed  by  all,  that  there  was  such  a  pe- 
riod, and  that  the  beginning  of  his  dominion  would  final- 
ly be  ascertained  by  the  end,  and  confirmed  by  corrobo- 
rating circumstances. 

3.  It  is  further  agreed,  that  the  reign  of  Antichrist 
began  with  the  Papal  hierarchy,  or  supremacy  of  the 
bishop  of  Rome  j  but  it  is  evident,  that  they  must  be 
greatly  mistaken,  who  fix  the  date  of  this  hierarchy  at 
the  period  when  the  bishop  of  Rome  had  gained  the  en- 
tire ascendency,  and  exercised  all  the  power  of  a  tem- 
poral monarch,  on  the  supposed  grant  of  Saint  Peter 
.and  Constantine  the  Great. 

4.  If  he  must  needs  reign,  for  the  purpose  of  bringing 
every  enemy  into  subjection,  his  reign  must  have  begun 

W 


TOE  •    OF  P.    IV 

CHAP     )ong  bcfn-T  this  period;  therefore  the  main  question  is, 
'         when  did  he  begin  to  exercise  that  power  hy  which  he 
<  salted  to  so  great  a  height  ?    In  order  to  open  this 
matter  in  its  proper  light,  the  following  I  parti  - 

cularly  worthy  of  notice,  as  relating  to  what  hath  al 
ready  been  stated  concerning  the  ambitious 
Leo  toe  Great. 
Newton.         &  According  to  Mede  and  others,  in  the  year  456,  the 
it.     Roman  empire  was  overrun  by  the  Barbarians,  arid  the 
,h     city  of  Rome  sacked  by  G enteric,  King  of  the  Vandals: 
170.  '    '      and  the  year  following  the  empire  was  divided  into  ten 

kingi 

Eccl  Hi>-        *'•  Mosheim  saith,  "The  incursions  and  triumphs  of 

-...!.    l  the  Barbarians  were  so  far  from  being  prejudicial  to 

ii.p.  27,2'j  » thf.  rising  dominion  of  the  Roman  pontiff,  that  they  ra- 

'  ther  contributed  to  its  advancement.     For  the  kings, 

4  who  penetrated  into  the  empire,  were  only  solicitous 

*  about  the  methods  of  giving  a  sufficient  degree  of  sta- 
c  bility  to  their  respective  governments.  And  When  they 
4  perceived  the  subjection  of  the  multitude  to 

'  ops.  and  the  dependance  of  the  bishops  upon  the  Ro- 
'  man  pontiff,  they  immediately  resolved  to  reconcile 
'  this  ghostly  ruler  to  their  interests,  by  loading  him 
'  with  benefits  and  honours  of  various  kinds.*' 

7.  Likewise  the  wars  and  contentions  that  had  long 
existed  among  the  patriarchs,  and  their  appealing  for 
redress  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  had  most  certainly  given 
him  an  entire  superiority  over  all  the  episcopal  orders. 
The  authority  of  general  councils  was,  moreover,  almost 
universally  acknowledged;  and  what  greater  mark  of 
superiority  could  be  shown  to  the  Roman  pontiff  than  to 
adopt  his  letter  to  Flavianus  as  a  rule  of  faith? 

8.  Mosheim  also  observeth  that,  "  The  declining  pow- 
'er  and  supine  indolence  of  the  emperors,  left  his  au- 

*  thority  almost  without  control."  Then  add  to  all  this, 
that  in  the  year  457,  the  emperor  Marcianus  died;  the 
same  emperor  who  had  yielded  to  the  lordly  demand  of 
Leo.  It  must  then  appear  \ery  evident,  that  another 
emperor  could  not  succeed  him,  who  Could  possibl  j 

in  the  public  esteem,  to  an  equal  degree  of  dignity  and 
power  with  the  artful  bishop  of  Rome. 

9.  Upon  the  authority  of  these  facts,  it  is  doubtless, 
7             with  the  greatest  propriety,  that  some  have  referred  to 

Rev.  xiii.     this  period,  the  rise  of  the  ten  horns  of  Daniel's  fourth 
*•  beast,  and  also  of  the  first  beast  mentioned  by  Jolin^ 

which  came  up  out  of  the  sea. 


P.    IV.  THE    REIGN    OF    ASTlCHftlST,  20? 

10.  This  beast,  a-  it  appeared  to  Daniel,  dreadful     CHAP 
and  terriblej  was  a  figure  of  the  Roman  empire,  in  its  ' 
tyrannical  and  persecuting  power,  under  the  Pagan  em- 
perors.    To  John,  the  same  tyrannical  power  appeared 

as  a  beast  coming  up  out  of  the  sea.  which  was  evident- 
ly fulfilled  in  that  motley  change  of  the  empire,  which 
took  place  under  Constantine  the  Great. 

11.  Here  the  monster,  still  more  dreadful  and  terri- 
ble, and  more  unlike  any  thing  that  had  ever  been  be- 
fore it,  rose  up  out  of  the  sea  of  troubles,  commotions 

and  conflicts  among  different  kindreds,  tongues  and  peo-   Rev.xvii. 
pies.    Notwithstanding,  through  the  whole  reign  of  Con-      15- 
stantine  and  his  immediate  successors,  this  beast  exhi- 
bited a  plurality  of  heads,  and  these  heads  inspired  to 
the  most  beastly  conduct. 

12.  Yet  the  monster  was  not  complete  in  all  his  parts; 
and  it  was  not  till  the  period  of  which  we  are  speaking, 
that  his  ten  horns  appeared,  which  the  angel  expressly 
interpreted  to  be  ten  kings:  and  it  was  not  till  these  ten 
horns  appeared,  that  the  little  horn  could  rise  up 
among  them. 

13.  Now  observe,  this  last  horn,  which  had  "eyes   rjan.  vii. 
like  the  eyes  of  a  man,  and  a  mouth  speaking  great      8. 
things,"  was  little  at  first;  and  the  same  horn,  which  in 
another  vision  of  the  same  thing,  is  said  to  represent 

the  last  king,  appeared  at  first  a  Little  horn,  which  wax-   viii.  9, 10, 
ed  exceeding  great — even  to  (or  according  to  the  ori- 
ginal against)  the  host  of  heaven. 

14.  Then  as  this  last  horn,  which  was  a  figure  of  the 
Papal  hierarchy,  was  little  in  its  rise,  and  afterwards 
waxed  great,  it  answered  well  to  the  Roman  pontiff, 
who  in  his  rise,  was  scarcely  visible  among  the  ten  rul- 
ing powers,  who  at  first  loaded  him  with  benefits  and 
honours,  and  over  whom  he  afterwards  exercised  un- 
limited authority. 

15.  But  however  imperceptible  in  the  beginning,  he 
was  certainly  known  and  distinguished  among  the  ten 
kings,  and  possessed  a  degree  of  power,  in  his  very  ris- 
ing up,  by  which  he  might,  with  as  great  propriety  be 
said  to  reign,  as  any  of  the  other  kings. 

16.  When  a  prince  or  governor  can  pursue  his  own 
measures,  without  any  real  obstruction,  he  may  properly 
be  said  to  reign.  What  then  remained,  after  the  death- 
of  Marcianus.  that  was  any  obstruction  to  the  growing 
itfluence  and  dignity  of  J^eo  the  Great? 


the  MGumnta  or  P.  IV 

G0AP.  |7  Before  this  period,  the  bishops  were  continually 
'  rivalling  each  other:  different  systems  and  parties  clash- 
ing, and  emperors  and  ecelesia-tics  standing  in  each 
others  way.  rendered  it  doubtful  which  or  who  should 
be  raised  to  the  highest  degree  of  promotion.  But  after 
the  rise  of  Leo.  all  the  strife  and  contention  that  abound- 
ed, only  contributed  the  more  to  augment  his  power, 
and  raise  to  higher  degrees  of  respect,  his-growing  au- 
thority. 

18.  The  fact  is,  that  no  object  or  pursuit  was.  at 
time,  of  so  public  and  influential  a  nature  as  that  in 
which  the  priesthood  were  engaged;  and  no  revolution, 
either  in  civil  or  ecclesiastical  affairs,  was  considered  of 
any  great  importance,  further  than  as  it  related  to  the 
affairs  of  that  church,  in  which  the  bishop  of  Rome  ril- 
led the  highest  seat.  And  this  is  doubtless  sufficient  to 
establish  his  supremacy,  at  this  period;  how  much  so- 
ever inferior  incidents  may  be  magnified  by  the  ingenu- 
ity of  designing  men,  and  urged  as  arguments  to  the 
contrary. 

19.  We  shall  now  consider  the  nature  of  this  domin- 
ion of  Antichrist,  in  its  first  beginning;  and  if  every  thing 
begetteth  its  own  likeness,  it  can  present  nothing  to  view 
essentially  different  from  the  spirit  and  works  of  Coc* 
stantine. 

Ecct.His  20-  The  doctrine  of  Three  persons  in  one  God,  *' which, 
ton.  vol.  c  (saith  Mosheim)  in  the  three  preceding  centuries,  had 
*  p.  3i*8.  <  happily  escaped  the  vain  curiosity  of  human  research- 
'  e?.~  was  introduced  as  the  fundamental  faith  and  gos- 
pel of  the  Catholic  Church  under  Constantine  the 
Great.  And  something  as  mysterious  remained  to  be 
introduced  as  the  Catholic  gospel,  by  Leo  the  Great, 
namely,  Two  distinct  natures  in  one  Christ.  And  this 
Catholic  doctrine,  (as  observed  in  the  preceding  chap- 
ter) was  established  in  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  M 
bled  by  the  emperor  Marcianus,  upon  Leo's  demand. 

21.  And  when  this  great  fundamental  doctrine  was- 
established,  could  there  be  any  thing  too  mysterious  to 
make  a  test  of  orthodoxy,  or  too  contradictory  to  recon^ 
cile?  Well  might  the  Lion  and  the  Lamb  be  united.  Pa- 
gan and  Christian,  saint  and  sinner,  yea,  heaven  and 
hell  be  blended  together  without  change,  mixture  or 
confusion. 
Dan.  vm.  Therefore  it  was  well  said  of  the  little  horn,  or 

ft  last  king,  o{  fierce  countenance,  that  he  should  under* 


£,    IV  THE   REIGN    OF    ANTICHRIST. 


i:0J 


stand  dark  sentences,  and  practise  and  prosper,  and  de-     CHAP, 

stroy  the  mighty  and  the  holy  people  *    So  far  his  pow-    ; 

er  could  extend,  as  to  abuse  and  pervert  what  had  been  *  or^he 
published  abroad  by  the  apostles,  and  thus  tread  the  [^'V?1 
sanctuary  or  holy  place  under  foot.  ones.  See 

23.  It  is  further  observable,  that  although  this  king   Mar.  Bib. 
was  mighty,  yet  it  was  not  by  his  own  power;   but 
through  the  supine  indolence  of  the  emperors,  the  trans- 
gressions of  the  patriarchs  and  people,  which  had  come 

to  the  full,  and  the  favour  of  the  Barbarian  kings,  that 
he  was  exalted. 

24.  And  by  such  means,  without  any  hostile  exertions    rjan.  viii. 
of  his  own  power,  he  "  waxed  great,  even  against  the  host     10,  11. 
of  heaven;  and  cast  down  some  of  the  host  and  of  the 

stars  to  the  ground;  [such  as  had  the  brightest  reflec- 
tions of  the  true  light]  and  magnified  himself  against  the 
prince  of  the  host.*' 

25.  He  even  magnified  himself  in  the  character  and 
stead  of  Christ,  "  and  ||  from  him  the  daily  sacrifice  was      ||See 
taken  away,  and  the  place  of  his  sanctuary  was  cast   Mar*  Bi&- 
down."    Every  occasion,  either  of  sacrificing  sin,  or  sac- 
rificing for  sin,  was  removed,  as  soon  as  the  two  dis- 
tinct natures  could  be  united  without  any  change;  and 

the  very  place  of  the  sanctuary,  or  order  of  distinction 
between  the  holy  and  profane,  was  cast  down,  to  be  trod- 
den under  foot  of  the  Gentiles  forty-two  months. 

26.  Therefore  an  host  [or  time]  was  given  him  against 
the  daily  sacrifice,  by  reason  of  the  proneness  of  the 
people  to  transgress;  every  rank  of  church  officers,  and 
civil  rulers,  reposed  their  power  and  confidence  in  him, 
that  by  his  ghostly  authority,  they  might  be  furnished 
with  power  to  crush  and  debase  their  inferiors  to  the 
lowest  degree  of  wretchedness.  And  thus,  by  making 
peace  with  the  great,  and  receiving  them  under  his  Ca- 
tholic authority,  he  encouraged  them  to  destroy  many. 

27.  The  Roman   empire,  the  bloody  dragon,  now    piev.  ^. 
grown  old  in  wickedness,  bloodshed  and  cruelty,  and  un-      2. 
der  a  mortal  declension,  overrun  with  Barbarians,  and 

no  further  life  to  be  derived  from  supine  and  indolent 
emperors,  gave  up  the  ancient  seat  of  Pagan  power  to 
the  ghostly  bishop  of  that  city,  together  with  as  great 
authority  as  emperors  had  ever  possessed. 

28.  And  under  his  sanctimonious  influence,  the  same 
"beastly  superstitions  were  pushed  on,  under  the  name  of 
religion,  with  numberless  additions,  and  with  increasing 

W  2 


-10  PEL    rnOPAuATED    UKDER        P.    IV, 

CHAP,     authority.    Mosheim  saith,  "  To  enumerate  the  rites  and 
_  *  institutions  that  were  added,  in  this  century, — would 

i'..  .1.  His-    4  require  a  volume  of  a  considerable  size."' 

'*'  29.  Among  the  most  noted  of  which,  was  a  change  in 

the  manner  of  confessing  sins,  introduced  by  a  permis- 

.  sion  from  Leo  the  Great.     "  By  this  change,  (saith  the 

p  55.     '  W*tori*n)  one  of  the  greatest  restraints  upon  licentious- 

-  ness,  and  the  only  remaining  barrier  of  chastity,  was 

%  entiiely  removed." 

30.  Then  if  the  reign  of  Antichrist  began  with  a  gos- 
pel and  government,  under  which  licentiousness  had  no 
restraint,  and  chastity  no  barrier  of  protection,  how  dis- 
agreeable must  be  the  task  to  pursue  such  a  beastly  do- 
minion through  all  its  progress?  And  what  historian 
could  unfold  all  the  branches  of  wickedness,  perpetrated 
therein,  through  a  reign  of  one  thousand  two  hundred 
and  sixty  years? 

31.  From  the  variety  of  matter  which  historians  have 
Selected  out  of  the  infinite  mass,  we  shall  only  present  a 
few  of  the  outlines  of  this  growing  hierarchy;  that  by 
its  most  manifest  fruit,  it  may  be  distinguished  from  the 
righteous  and  peaceful  dominion  of  the  Lamb. 


CHAPTER  II. 

The   Catholic   Gospel  propagated  under  the  Reign  of 
Antichrist. 

MUCH  hath  been  said,  bv  modern  writers,  about  the 
benign  religion  of  Jesus,  and  about  the  salutary 
rays  of  the  gospel  enlightening  the  barbarous  nations, 
even  through  the  doleful  ages  of  the  papal  hierarchy; 
as  if  the  reason  of  man  must  be  forever  insulted  with 
the  influence  of  names  and  sounds. 

2.  When  we  hear  of  the  religion  of  Jesus,  the  Chris- 
tian doctrine,  the  light  of  the  gospel,  the  lamp  of  c 

tial  truth,  and  of  thousands  being  com  im  ted.  and  embra- 
cing the  gospel  of  Christ;  w  hat  ideas  are  we  to  affix  to 
such  words?  Must  v^e  take  it  foi  granted  that  they  are 
llways  used  in  their  original  sense? 

3,  Or,  shall  we  uot  rather  e*.annue  the  naked  objc 


J>.    IV.  THE    REIGN    OF    ANTICHRIST.  211 

io  which  these  dignified  names  are  given,  and  denomin-     CHAF-. 
ate  them  according  to  what,  in  reality,  they  are?     And      .     '   . 
what  is  this  victorious  gospel,  this  celestial  light,  and  be- 
nign religion,  but  at  best  a  vain  philosophy,  and  a  mot- 
ley spectacle  of  superstition? 

4.  Long  have  the  mere  inventions  of  carnal  and  wick- 
ed men  been  imposed  upon  the  ignorant  for  the  light  of 
truth — Long  have  mankind  been  deceived  with  their 
senseless  jargon  about  God,  and  Christ;  the  origin  of  the 
world;  the  destiny  of  human  souls;  the  resurrection  of 
the  body;— about  death,  and  demons,  add  divine  decrees, 
and  grace,  and  purgatory,  and  penance; — about  the  vir- 
tue of  priestly  prayers,  and  pilgrimages,  and  oil  from 
the  lamps  which  burned  over  the  tombs  of  the  martyrs, 
of  a  wooden  cross,  of  cream  and  spittle,  and  salt  and 
holy  water,  of  vows,  and  relicks,  and  monastic  rules; 
and  whatever  else  might  excite  the  blind  reverence,  and 
stupid  awe  of  their  deluded  followers. 

5.  These  inventions  have  served  no  higher  purpose 
than  to  furnish  a  wicked  priesthood  with  sufficient  au- 
thority to  tyrannize  over  the  common  people,  and  live 
in  luxury,  lust  and  idleness,  upon  their  property.  This, 
in  realit)r,  was  their  benign  gospel,  which  will  appeac 
from  the  manner  in  which  it  was  propagated. 

6.  A  gospel  can  never  be  established  or  propagated 
among  mankind,  unless  it  bringeth  with  it  sufficient  au- 
thority to  render  it  acceptable.  The  true  gospel  of 
Christ  Jesus  was  intended  to  save  mankind  from  their 
sins,  by  leading  them  into  the  practice  of  piety  and  vir- 
tue. 

7.  Therefore,  when  Christ  and  his  followers  set  the 
example,  the  native  excellence  of  their  piety  and  virtue 
had  the  greatest  authority  that  ever  the  gospel  claimed 
over  mankind,  and  was  the  principal  and  most  salutary 
tneans  by  which  it  was  propagated. 

8.  But  far  different  was  the  case  of  Antichrist.  In- 
stead of  a  virtuous,  upright  and  pious  example,  the  civ- 
il sword  was  the  salutary  means  which  he  employed  to 
recommend  his  celestial  light,  and  which  tended  only  to 
increase  unto  more  ungodliness,  those  barbarous  works' 
which  Christ  Jesus  came  to  destroy. 

9.  Great  numbers  of  the  Vandals,  Sueves,  Goths,  and 
Bur^undians,  are  said  to  have  embraced  Christianity,  of 
their  own  accord,  in  the  fifth  century.  But  from  what 
folioweth,  it  is  not  difficult  to  judge  what  it  was  thai 
they  embraced. 


£l£         THE  CATHOLIC  GOSPEL  FROFAGATED  UNDER    P.  IT'. 

CHAP.         jo.  Mosheim  saith,  "All  these  fierce  and  war-like  na- 
tions judged  a.  religion  excellent,  in   proportion  1c  the 


Beck  Hi»-    '  success,  that  crowned  the  aims  of  those  that  professed 
tory.^vol.    c  jtj  ancj  esteemed,  consequently,  that  doctrine  the 

'whose  professors  had  gained  the  greatest  number  of 
'victories.  When  therefore,  they  saw  th< 
'sessed  of  an  empire  much  more  extensive  than  that  of 
'any  other  people,  they  concluded  that  Christ,  [orrath- 
'  er  Antichrist]  their  God,  was  of  all  others  the-most 
'worthy  of  religious  homage. " 

11.  Clovis,  king  of  the  Franks,  was  at  this  pe ; 
the  most  famous  trophy  of  their  Catholic  grace.     • 

Ibid,  p  C.  <  conversion  to  the  Christian  religion,  is  dated  from  the 
'battle  he  fought  with  the  Alemans,  in  the  sear  496—- 
'in  which,  when  the  Franks  began  to  gi\e  ground,  and 
'their  affairs  seemed  desperate,  he  implored  the* assist- 
ance of  Christ,  and  solemnly  engaged  himself. 
;  vow,  to  worship  him  as  his  God,  if  he  rendered  him  vic- 
torious over  his  enemies." 

12.  Victory  ensued.— Clovis  was.  the  same  year,  bap- 
tized at  Rheim>,  with  three  thousand  of  his  su!  jects.  who 
followed  his  example.  It  is  said  that  Remigius.  bishop 
of  liheim-,  having  preached  to  Clovis,  and  those  who 
had  been  baptized  with  him.  a  sermon  on  the  sufferings 
and  death  of  Jesus;  the  king  in  hearing  him,  cried  out 
"\f  1  had  been  there  with  my  Franks,  that  should  not 
have  happened/1 

13.  This  may  serve  as  a  specimen  to  show  the  spirit 
that  animated  these  bloody  converts,  as  well  as  their  ig- 
norance of  Christ  and  his  harmless  religion.  Bat  this 
is  not  all:  wonderful  miracles  are  said  to  have  been 
wrought  "at  the  baptism  of  this  first  Christian  king  of 
France:  which  lying  tales,  Mosheim  observeth,  "are 

ibid.  'utterly  unworthy  of  credit.'''  He  further  addeth,  that, 
p.  7,8.  "Pious  frauds  were  very  commonly  practised  in  Gaul 
'and  Spain  at  this  time,  in  order  to  captivate  the  minds 
'of  a  rude  and  barbarous  people,  who  were  scarcely  sus- 
'ceptible  of  a  rational  conviction/' 
Tbid. p.  10.  14.  "The  impudence  of  impostors,  in  contriving  false 
'miracles,  was  artfully  proportioned  to  the  credulity  of 
'the  vulgar;  while  the  sagacious  and  the  wise,  who  per- 
'ceived  these  cheats,  were  obliged  to  silence  by  the  dan- 
'gers  that  threatened  their  lives  and  fortunes,  if  they 
*  detected  the  artifice. — The  prudent  are  silent,  the  mul- 
'titude  believe^  and  impostors  triumph/* 


P.  LV.  the  reign  6j?  antichrist.  213 

1 5.  In  the  sixth  century,  the  conversion  of  several  bar-  CHAP, 
harous  nations  is  dated.     Among  whom  were  the  Abasgi,  ' 
the  Heruli,  the  Alans,  the  Lazi,  and  Zani.     Mosheim  Eccl.Hirf 
saith,  "  These  conversions,  indeed,  however  pompously  tor>"  Y?*: 
"they  may  sound,  were  extremely  superficial."  92.p      ' 

16.  "  All  that  was  required  of  these  darkened  nation?, 

*  amounted  to  an  oral  profession  of  their  faith  in  Christ, 
'  to  their  abstaining  from  sacrificing  to  the  gods,  and 
;  their  committing  to  memory  certain  forms  of  doctrine — 
'  So  that,  even  after  their  conversion  to  Christianity, 
'  they  retained  their  primitive  ferocity  and  savage  man- 
'ners,  and  continued  to  distinguish  themselves  by  the 
' most  horrid  acts  of  cruelty  and  rapine,  and  the  prac* 
t  tice  of  all  sorts  of  wickedness.'" 

17.  Surely,  when  such  religion  as  this  is  called  Chris- 
tianity; and  such  ferocious,  savage,  horrid,  cruel  and  ra- 
pacious wretches  are  called  Christians;  it  should  seem 
that  the  meek,  mild  and  harmless  followers  of  Jesus 
ought  to  have  some  other  name :  rather  call  them  here- 
tics, fanatics,  wild  enthusiasts,  or  persons  disordered  in 
their  brains.  And  must  not  the  whole  succeeding  histo- 
ry of  christianizing,  converting,  illuminating  and  otiurch- 
ing  the  nations,  appear  as  great  a  romance  in  the  eyes 
of  sensible  men,  as  the  Arabian  Nights  or  Fairy  Tales? 

18.  In  this  (sixth)  century  also,  a  vast  multitude  of 
Jews  were  converted  to  Christianity,  and  added  to  the 
church.     "Many  (saith  Mosheim)  were  brought  over  to   n,^ 

*  the  truth,  by  the  persuasion  and  influence  of  the  em-   p-  94. 
'  peror  Justinian."     That  these  pretended  Christians 
were  converted  to  the  darkest  scheme  of  hypocrisy,  and 
brought  over  into  error  worse  than  the  first,  let  Mosheim' 
himself  testify. 

19.  "It  must  however  be  acknowledged,  (saith  he)r 
'that  of  these  conversions,  the  greatest  part  were  owing 
1  to  the  liberality  of  Christian  princes,  or  to  the  fear  of 
4  punishment,  rather  than  to  the  force  of  argument  or  to 
:the  love  of  truth.  In  Gaul,  the  Jews  were  compelled 
'by  Childeric  to  receive  the  ordinance  of  baptism;  and 
'the  same  despotic  method  of  converting,  was  practised 
'in  Spain." 

20.  About  the  same  time,  this  Catholic  gospel  was  pro- 
pagated in  Britain,  among  the  Anglo-Saxons,  the  Picts, 
and  Scots ;  and  also  in  Germany,  among  the  Bohemians, 
Thuringians,  and  Boii.  But  it  must  be  confessed,  eveu 
hy  Mosheim,  «  That  the  converted  nations,  now  meir- 


•514  TUE    CATHOLIC    CC.  rfiO    UNDER        j       I. 

r[l  f  their  former  impiety, 

*        'superstition  and  lice;  ;  and  that,  attach: 

m-     « Christ  by  a  mere  outv.  loininal  pr 

Doanced  the  purity  of  his  doctrine,  and  the 
83,94.        'authority  of  h\<  gospel,  by  their  flagiti  .  ami 

Mho  superstitious  and  idolatrous  rites  and  institutions 
i  which  tliey  continued  to  oA 

21.  Here  then  we  have  a  fair  statement  of  th< 
of  these  great  conversions.  These  barbaroai 
through  the  despotic  power  of  their  more  barbarous 
conquerors,  are  compelled  to  make  a  mere  outward  and 
nominal  profession  of  Christianity,  without  mending  their 
lives  or  quitting  their  former  idolatfHes!  What  can  such 
christianizing  be.  but  the  beastly  work  of  Antichrist,  at 
the  head  of  which  stood  the  bishop  of  Rome? 

22.  Gregory  the  Great  sent  into  Britain,  A.  D. 
forty  Benedictine  monks  with  Augustin*  at  their  head. 
"After  his  arrival  in  England,  (saith  Maclaine)  he  con 
'verted  the  heathen  temples  into  places  of  Christian 
*  worship."  And  Gregory  the  Great,  in  his  epistle  U 
the  Anglo-Saxon  converts,  permitteth  them  to  sacrifice 
to  the  saints,  on  their  respective  holidays,  the  victim; 
w  hich  they  had  formerly  offered  to  the  gods. 

p!  150.  23.  The  same  account  of  the  Celestial  light  and  the 
Divine  gospel  runneth  through  the  seventh  century; 
and  St.  Gal,  St.  Kilian,  and  other  Great  Saints  are  said 
to  convert  Franks,  Frieslanders  and  other  nations  to  the 
religion  of  Jesus. 

Ibid.  24.  But  again,  Mosheim  confesseth  of  these  gospeliz- 
ers,  that,  tt  Many  of  them  discovered  in  the  course  of 
4  their  ministry,  the  most  turbulent  passions, — arrogance 
•'and  ambition, — avarice  and  cruelty.  And  instead  of 
4  gaining  souls  to  Christ,  they  usurped  a  despotic  domin 
4  ion  over  their  obsequious  proselyte.-?;  and  exercised  a 
i  princely  authority  over  the  countries  where  their  miu 
'istry  had  been  successful."' 

>.152.        25.  "The  conversion  of  the  Jews  seemed  at  a  itand, 
;  in  this  century. — Though  in   many  places,  they  were 
'  barbarously  compelled   by  the  Christians,  [or  i 
'  Antichristians]  to  make  an  outward  and  feigned  pro- 
fession of  their  faith  in  Christ.*'' 

26.  "  The  emperor  Heracliis,  incensed  again-t  that 

*  Till*  m  n,  onacooun 

-t.lcd  The  lint 
Canterborj- 


d.  151. 


Ibid. 


P.   IV.  THE   REIGN    OF    IffTtCHRIfT.  215 

« miserable  people,  by  the  insinuations,  as  it  is  said,  of    CHAP. 
« (be  Christum  doctors,  persecuted  them  in  a  cruel  man-  r 

<ner,  and  ordered  multitudes  of  them  to  be  inhumanly 
1  dragged  into  the  Christian  churches,  in  order  to  be  bap- 
■  tized,  by  violence  and  compulsion.     The  same  odioi  s 

*  method  of  converting  was  practised  in  Spain  and  Gaul." 

27.  In  the  eighth  century,  "  Boniface,  on  acj^unt  of  gccl-His. 
'  his  ministerial  labours  and  holy  exploits,  was  distin-  tory,  vol. 
'guishedby  the  honourable  title  of  the  Apostle  of  the  "•P-®01« 
1  Gertaa^s." — But  notwithstanding  the  eminent  services 

he  is  said  to  have  rendered  to  Christianity,  Mosheim 
confesseth,  that  he  u  often  employed  violence  and  terror 

*  and  sometimes  artifice  and  fraud,  in  order  to  multiply 
1 the  number  of  Christians." 

28.  It  would  be  endless  labour  to  pursue  these  Cath- 
olic gospclizers  through  all  their  tyrannical  movements. 
Charlemagne,  in  the  same  century,  commenced  hostili- 
ties in  behalf  of  the  church,  against  those  Saxons  who 
inhabited  Germany :  "  That  valiant  people,  (saith  Mo-  Ibid, 
'  sheim)  whose  love  of  liberty  was  excessive,  and  whose  P-  *°~ 
:  aversion  to  the  restraints  of  sacerdotal  authority  was 

'  inexpressible." 

29.  Yet  this  valiant  people,  who  had  hitherto  stood 
their  ground  against  the  fraud  and  violence  of  monk* 

and  bishops;  at  last  overcome  b}r  the  terror  of  punish-     „., 
ment,  and  the  imperious  language  of, victory,  they  suf-   p. 203  and 
fered  themselves  to  be  baptized,  though  with  the  great-    ^Tote  [I] 
est  reluctance.      For  according  to  the  iniquitous  law 
which  these  bloody  gospelizers  had  enacted,  "  every 
"  Saxon, -who  contemptuously  refused  to  receive  the  sa- 
a  crament  of  baptism,  was  to  be  punished  with  death." 

30.  Such  were  the   exploits  of  Charlemagne  in  the 
service  of  Christianity,  for  which,  u  succeeding  genera- 

1  lions  (iaith  Mosheim)  canonized  his  memory,  and  turn-  .  . , 
c  ed  this  bloody  warrior  into  an  eminent  saint."  If  Dr.  p.  201 
Mosheim  truly  saw  the  absurdity  of  such  an  impious 
turn,  how  was  it  possible  that  he  could  canonize  milli- 
ons of  such  beastly  characters,  in  his  history,  under  the 
name  of  christians,  and  turn  their  absurd  and  ridiculous 
doctrines,  with  their  pernicious  effects,  into  the  gospel 
of  Christ,  and  "  the  benign  religion  of  Jesus?" 


LEAN'S    OF    PROPAGATISC  P.    TY 


CHAPTER  III. 

A  further  account  of  the  M<ans  and  Manner  of  Propa- 
gating the  Catholic  Go* 

C\l\  P'     7VTEAR   th°  bc£inmn?  °^  tne  eleventh  century,  Bol- 

! _l_^|  eslaus,  king  of  Poland,  entered  into  a  bloody  war 

ir  is-    with  the  Prussians,  and  u  obtained,  by  the  force  of  penal 

iTp.435.     '  'awa  am*  ot  a  victorious  army,  what  Adall)ert,  bishop  of 

•  Prague,  could  not  effect  by  exhortation  and  argument. 

4  He  dragooned  this  savage  people  into  the  chin- 

jbid.  vol.         ~*  "  ^ALDEMAR  1-  k*ng  of  Denmark,  unsheathed  his 

iii.p,2,  3,    'sword,  (in  the   twelfth  century)  for  the   propagation 

'and  advancement  of  Christianity;   and   wherever  hi? 

'arms  were  successful,  there  he  pulled  down  the  tem- 

'ples  and  images  of  the  gods,  destroyed  their  altars,  laid 

'  waste    their  sacred  groves,   and  substituted,  in   their 

'place,  the  Christian  worship,  which  deserved  to  be  pro- 

*pagated  by  better  means  than  the  sword." 

S.  These  are  the  words  of  Mosheim,  and  he  might 
with  more  propriety  have  said  that,  their  beastly  and 
bloody  religion  deserved  to  be  called  by  some  other 
name  than  that  of  Christianity.  But  he  continueth  his 
narrative  in  the  same  catholic  strain.  ';  The  island  of 
'Rugen  submjtted  to  the  victorious  arms  ofWaldemar, 
T  A.  D.  1168;  and  its  tierce  and  savage  inhabitant*,  who 
4  were,  in  reality,  no  more  than  a  band  of  robbers  and 
-pirates,  were  obliged,  by  that  prince,  to  hear  the  in- 
'  structions  of  the  pious  and  learned  doctors  that  follow- 
'ed  his  army,  and  to  receive  the  Christian  worship." 

4.  "The  Finlanders  received  the  gospel  in  the  same 
•  manner — they  were  also  a  fierce  and  savage  people. 
'After  many  bloody  battles,  they  were  totally  defeated 
'  by  Eric  IX.  and  were  commanded  to  embrace  the  re- 
ligion of  the  conqueror,  which  the  greatest  part  of  them 
'did,  thougti  with  the  utmost  reluctance.  The  founder 
'and  ruler  of  this  new  church  [of  savage  robbers  and  pi- 
'  rates]  was  Henry,  archbishop  ol  Upsal,  who  accompa- 
t  :iied  the  victorious  monarch  in  that  bloody  campaign." 

5.  But  Henry,  for  his  severe  treatment  oi"  his  young 
converts,  was  by  them  assassinated;  and  thus  procured 
the  honours  of  saiutship  and  martyrdom,  from  pope  Ad- 
rian IV.  Can  the  heathen  mythology  furnish  greater 
monsters  than  doctot  Mosheim**  bloody  Christianity,  hid 


:  :•-- 


P.    W.  THE    CATHOLIC    COSPEL.  2  1  7 

pious,  learned,  tyrannical  doctors,  his  f.erce  and  savage     CII!I^P* 
Christians,  and  his  lordly  archbishop-saints  and  martyrs?    . 

6.  But  let  us  pursue  the  track  of  this  wild  beast  a  lit- 
tle further,  and  see  what  gospel  or  good  news  he  spread 
among  the  Livonians.  Mosheim,  in  his  usual  style,  saith, 
"  The  propagation  of  the  gospel  among  the  Livonians 
'  was  attended  with  much  difficulty,  and  also  with  hor- 
'  rible  scenes  of  cruelty  and  bloodshed." 

7.  "  Mainard,  a  regular  canon  of  St.  Augustin,  [having 

*  attempted  the  conversion  of  that  savage  nation  without 
c  success]  addressed  himself  to  the  Roman  pontiff  Uubak 
4  HI.  who  consecrated  him  bishop  of  the  Livonians,  and, 

*  at  the  same  time,  declared  a  holy  war  against  that  ob- 
stinate people.*' 

8.  "  This  war,  which  was  at  first  carried  on  against  the    EccI- Hi? 
c  inhabitants  of  the  province  of  Esthonia,  was  continued    &/£.& 

'  with  still  greater  vigour,  and  rendered  more  universal 
4  by  Berthold,  abbot  of  Lucca,  who  left  his  monastery 
'  to  share  the  labours  nnd  laurels  of  Mainard,  whom  he, 

*  accordingly,  succeeded  in  the  see  of  Livonia. " 

9.  "The  new  bishop  marched  into  that  province  at 
'  the  head  of  a  powerful  army  which  he  had  raised  m 
'  Saxony,  preached  the  gospel  sword  in  hand,  and  prov- 

*  ed  its  truth  by  blows  instead  of  arguments.,,  Beyond 
all  dispute,  he  proved,  by  his  unmerciful  blows,  that  his 
religion  and  his  gospel  were  a  brutal  imposition  on  the 
jeason  and  rights  of  man. 

10.  "Albert,  canon  of  Bremen,  became  the  third  bish- 
'op  of  Livonia,  and  followed,  with  a  barbarous  enthusi- 
'  asm,  the  same  military  methods  of  conversion. — He  en- 
tered Livonia,  A.  D.  1198,  with  a  fresh  body  of  troops, 
'  drawn  out  of  Saxony;  and  encamping  at  Riga,  institu- 
'  ted  there,  by  the  direction  of  the  Roman  pontiff,  Inno- 
'cent  III.  the  military  order  of  the  knights  sword-bear- 
'  ers,  who  were  commissioned  to  dragoon  the  Livonians 
'into  the  profession  of  Christianity,  and  to  oblige  them, 
'by  force  of  arms,  to  receive  the  benefits  of  baptism." 

11."  New  legions  were  sent  from  Germany  to  second    jbi(1      € 

*  the  efforts,  and  add  efficacy  to  the  mission  of  these  boot- 
*ed  apostles;  and  they,  together  with  the  knights  sword- 
'  bearers,  so  cruelly  oppressed,  slaughtered,  and  tor- 
'merited  this  wretched  people^  that  exhausted,  at  length, 
'and  unable  to  stand  any  longer. firm  against  the  arm  of 
'persecution,  they  abandoned  the  statues  of  their  Pagan 
'  deities,  and  substituted  in  their  place  the  images  of  the 
1  saints."'  X 


"*  MEANS    OP    PRO*  AG  AUNG  f      A 

*  IIL**  '*'  Ha&eim  at  length  closeth  his  account  of  this  won- 

. '. —    derful  progress  of  the  Catholic  gospel  nniong  tli^  Livo- 

nians,  in  hie  usual  murky  manner.  "  But  >vliile  tin 
'ceived  the  blessings  of  the  gospel,  they  were,  at  the 
me  time,  deprived  of  all  earthly  comforts;  for  their 
Hands  and  possessions  were  taken  from  them  with  the 
'most  odious  circumstances  of  cruelty  and  violence,  and 
*  the  knights  and  bishops  divided  the  spoil." 

13.  Such  curses  of  Antichrists  dominion,  retailed  out 
by  Catholic  doctors  and  divines,  under  the  name  of  gos- 
pel-blessings, have  driven  many  men  of  honest  princi- 
ples to  discard  the  name  of  Christianity,  and  all  its  vota- 
ries, with  the  utmost  abhorrence;  and  justly  they  might 
discard  a  religion  that  claimed  the  most  distant  relation 
to  such  a  bloody,  oppressive,  and  beastly  hierarchy. 

14.  But  the  votaries  of  such  a  religion  have  nothing 
to  do  either  with  Jesus  Christ  or  any  of  his  followers 
The  true  and  genuine  gospel  of  Christ  never  was  preach- 
ed with  Sword  in  hand;  but  with  the  inward  power  and 
energy  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  a  Spirit  of  peace, 
long-suffering,  meekness,  and  mercy. 

1.5.  And  when  the  gospel  was  preached  by  the  true 
messengers  of  Christ,  every  creature  had  full  liberty  of 
choice;  and  if  any  embraced  the  truth,  it  was  upon  their 
Own  inward  conviction,  and  their  estimation  of  its  value, 
without  any  compulsion  from  any  other  quarter. 

16.  Neither  did  Christ  Jesus,  nor  any  of  his  followers, 
ever  enact  laws  to  bind  those  who  did  not  believe;  nor 
did  they  ever  persecute  or  practise  war  and  bloodshed 
to  promote  their  cause,  or  increase  their  number;  nor 
compel  any  one  to  receive  their  testimony,  by  any  force, 
violence  or  cruelty  whatever.  These  things  are  true 
and  cannot  be  denied. 

17.  But  what  shall  be  said,  when  such  booted  apos- 
tles, and  bishops,  with  their  sword-bearers,  drunk  witk 
ambition  and  zeal  for  dominion,  are  pushing  on,  in  every 
direction,  to  extend  the  limits  of  their  lawless  empire, 
and  spreading  calamity  and  distress  wherever  they  go? 

18.  Can  any  real  friend  of  either  God  or  man  look  on 
with  indifference,  or  try  to  amuse  a  distressed  world 
with  flowery  tales  about  a  divine  gospel — a.  benign  reli- 
gion— and  a  celestial  light?  Or  must  not  reason  and  con- 
science speak  out,  and  testify  that  all  such  gospelizing 
is  the  cursed  deception  of  antichristian  tyrants?  Such 
.awful  scenes  of  merciless  tyranny,  under  the  mask  of  3. 


P.    IV.  THE    CATHOLIC    GOSPEL. 

Christian  profession,  are  the  most  noted  achievements  of    C^yP 
Catholic  emperors,  popes,  bishops,  and  monks,  through  . 

the  whole  reign  of  Antichrist. 

19.  Many  volumes  could  not  contain  a  full  account  of 
all  the  arts  of  deception,  the  pious  frauds,  the  bloody 
wars  and  horrid  massacres,  the  secret  wickedness  and 
open  crimes  which  have  been  practised  in  this  beastly 
kingdom,  under  the  sacred  names  of  God  and  Christ,  and 
under  a  cloak  of  pious  motives  and  holy  ends;  but  hap- 
pily, such  monsters  of  iniquity  are  to  be  clearly  known 
by  their  fruits,  their  own  historians  being  witnesses. 

20.  To  say  no  more,  their  holy  war  with  the  infidel 
Saracens,  as  they  called  them,  was  sufficient  to  demon- 
strate to  all  ages,  that  it  was  not  the  gospel,  nor  the 
spirit  of  Christ  that  they  possessed,  but  a  spirit  and  gos- 
pel directly  contrary. 

21.  By  the  influence  of  pope,  and  emperor,  of  bish- 
ops, dukes,  monks,  and  all  the  ecclesiastical  powers,  an 
army  was  raised  in  the  eleventh  century  to  force  their 
gospel  into  Palestine.  Eight  hundred  thousand  men, 
each  with  a  consecrated  cross  on  his  right  shoulder,  set 

out  for  Constantinople  in  the  year  1096.     "  This  army    Eccl  His- 

*  (saith  Mosheim)  was  the  greatest,  and  in  outward  ap-    t.°ry'  *'£*- 

*  pearance  the  most  formidable,  that  had  been  known  in    &cp" 
'the  memory  of  man."     This  was  but  the  beginning  of 
this  Catholic  army,  which  is  characterized  as  followeth. 

22.  "  This  army  was  a  motley  assemblage  of  monks, 
'  prostitutes,   artists,  labourers,   lazy  tradesmen,   mer- 

*  chants,  boys,  girls,  slaves,  malefactors,  and  profligate 
i  debauchees — who  were  animated  solely  by  the  pros- 

*  pect  of  spoil  and  plunder,  and  hoped  to  make  their 
'fortunes  by  this  holy  campaign." 

23.  Dr.  Maclaine,  from  the  best  authority,  stateth 
that,  "  the  first  divisions  of  this  prodigious  army  com-     ibid. 

1  mitted  the  most  abominable  enormities  in  the  countries    P  431- 
'  through  which  they  passed,  and  that  there  was  no  kind         e  ^ 
'  of  insolence,  injustice,  impurity,  barbarity,  and  vio- 
'  lence,  of  which  they  were  not  guilty." 

24.  "  Nothing  perhaps  in  the  annals  of  history  can 
'equal  the  flagitious  deeds  of  this  infernal  rabble."  So 
saith  Maclaine.  And  truly,  if  this  rabble  was  infernal, 
it  was  but  a  part  of  the  infernal  kingdom  of  Antichrist, 
which  was  governed  by  an  infernal  priesthood;  and  what 
could  such  infernals  ever  communicate  to  their  succes- 
sors, even  to  the  latest  ages,  but  the  same  infernal  spirit 


>  mi  Etc.  P.  IV 

( Tfi        of  deception  and  fraud,  under  the  n;irae  of  a  gospel? 

L_        2a.  ••  We  pass  in  silence,  (saith  Mosheim)  the  various 

lis-    'enormities  that  were  occasioned  by  these  cm-ados,  the 

iTp'SS      'murders,  rapes,  and  robberies  of  the  most  infernal  na- 

1  ture,  that  were  every  where  committed  with  impunity, 

•  by  these  holy  soldiers  of  God  and  of  Christ,  as  they 

i  were  impiously  called.'1 

26.  And  in  this  infernal  manner,  did  this  last  horn  of 
the  monstrous  beast  wax  exceeding  great;  so  that  at  the 
sight  of  his  army  and  horsemen,  which  were  like  the 
sand  upon  the  sea  shore  for  multitude,  it  might  justly 

...      have  been  said,  "Who  is  like  unto  the  beast?    Who  u 
4," "         able  to  make  war  with  him?" 

27.  The  habitable  and  most  populous  parts  of  the 
globe  were  the  principal  objects  of  his  ravaging  power; 
and  all  whose  habitation  was  upon  the  earth,  or  who 
contended  for  its  honours,  pleasures  and  preferments, 
were  obliged  to  worship  him,  whose  iniquitous  names 
and  characteristics  never  were  written  in  the  book  of 
the  innocent  life  of  the  Lamb. 

28.  They  worshipped  this  beast,  not  only  by  enrich- 
ing him  with  their  substance,  but  by  conferring  upon 
him  such  names  and  titles  of  blasphemy  as,  Our  Lord 

See  Feci.  God  the  Pope — another  God  upon  earth — King  of  kings 
wVp.339  anfl  Lord  of  lords — The  same  is  the  dominion  of  God' 
460.  and  the  Pope — Lord  of  the  universe,  arbiter  of  the  fate 

Hist.  Re-  0f  kingdoms  and  empires,  and  supreme  ruler  over  the 
pe,432.        kings  and  princes  of  the  earth. 

Note  [k.]  29.  Agreeably  to  these  blasphemous  titles,  his  voter 
Dissert  r,es  m:im*am  that,  "The  power  of  the  Pope  is  greater 
on  Pr-.ph.  than  all  created  power,  and  extends  itself  to  things  ce- 
vol.  ii.  p.     lestial,  terrestrial,  and  infernal :"  that  he  is  not  onh  I 

op  of  Kome,  but  of  the  whole  world,  and  is  constituted 
judge  in  the  place  of  God,  which  he  fiJleth  as  the  vice- 
gerent of  the  most  high;  that  he  "doeth  whatsoever  he 
listeth,  even  things  unlawful!  and  is  more  than  God.1* 

30.  *  Such  blasphemies  are  not  only  allowed,  but  are 
i  even  approved,  encouraged,  rewarded  in  the  writers" 
<of  the  church  of  Rome;  and  they  are  not  only  the  ex- 
travagances of  private  writers,  but  are  the  language 
;  e\  en  of  public  decretals  and  acts  of  councils."  So  saitli 
Newton. 

31.  Thus,  he  was  not  only  blasphemously  worshipped, 
but  he  magmiie  1  himself  against  the  prince  of  princes, 
eaying,  that  neither  princes  nor  bishops,  civil  governr 


T\  IV. 


THB   ABOMINATIONS    OF,    kc. 


vn 


ors  nor  ecclesiastical  rulers,  have  any  lawful  power  in     C^AP. 

church  or  state,  but  what  they  derive  from  him:  that 

both  the  kingdoms  and  souls  of  kings  were  under  his  do-  Eccl.Hw- 
minion,  and  that  he  had  power  to  bind  them,  both  in  jj^jge' 
heaven  and  upon  earth.  481.  vol. 

32.  Such  was  that  combination  of  mutual  blasphemy  "j^P- 161 
and  wickedness  that  centred  in  the  head  of  this  beastly 
kingdom;  and  such  was  the  power  that  was  given  himr 
not  of  God,  but  of  all  the  ranks  and  orders  of  men  that 
existed  upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth.  They  gave 
their  power  to  the  beast,  to  establish  the  dignity,  hon- 
our, power,  greatness  and  glory  of  fallen  man,  both  in  a 
temporal  and  spiritual  view;  in  all  which  they  expected 
to  have  a  share. 

33.  It  is  no  marvel  then  that  such  a  hypocritical 
bloody  and  cruel  hierarchy  should  be  represented  by 
the  spirit  of  prophecy,  under  the  figure  of  a  scarlet  co- 
loured beast,  full  of  names  of  blasphemy,  on  which  was 
seated  a  woman  arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet  colour, 
and  decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones  and  pearls, 
having  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand,  full  of  abominations 
and  filthiness  of  her  fornication:  And  upon  her  fore- 
head a  name  written,  MYSTERY,  BABYLON  THE  Rev  j. 
GREAT,  THE  MOTHER  OF  HARLOTS  AND  ABO- 
MINATIONS OF  THE  EARTH. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Abominations  of  the  Mother  of  Harlots. 

THE  kingdom  of  Antichrist  was  first  founded  and 
established  under  the  authority  of  names,  and  al- 
ways abounded  with  names  of  blasphemy,  as  the  prin- 
cipal means  of  deception.   To  spoil  this  corrupt  Babylon 
of  her  names,  would  in  fact  be  taking  away  her  whole 
artillery,  and  divesting  her  of  every  weapon  of  defence.     ,        ' 
2.  According  to  St.  John,  when  only  the  tenth  part  of  ReVi  xj. 
the  city  fell,  there  were  slain  namesj  of  men  seven  thou-   13 
sand ;  but  how  many  thousands  of  names,  titles,  and  words 
have  been  corrupted  in  the  whole  extent  of  this  corrupt 
church,  and  unjustly  exposed  to  be  hated  and  destroyed 
from  any  further  use  among  mankind  I 
X  2 


THE    ACO.MINATIONS    OF  P.    IV 

IV.P'         3"  BjT  inch  means',  with  deep  artifice,  and  diabolical 

'. —    fraud,  did  Antichrist  practise  and  prober  in  deceiving- 

the  nations  into  a  belief  in  the  holy  Catholic  church,  her 
holy  bishops,  holy  monks,  and  holy  virgins — her  holy 
institutions,  holy  ordinances,  and  above  all,  her  holy 
wars,  her  holy  inquisitions,  and  persecutions. 

4.  Hut  who  is  the  Pope?  and  what,  is  the  Catholic 
church?  that  they  should  be  ornamented  with  vain  titles, 
under  pretence  of  their  conveying  to  later  ages  a  reli- 
gion of  which  they  were  in  every  respect  destitute! 

5.  And  what  are  we  to  think  of  those  modern  writers, 
who,  to  preserve  their  dying  authority,  and  maintain 
their  unjust  titles,  and  offices  of  dignity  and  profit,  havo 
imposed  upon  the  ignorant  by  their  smooth  words,  to 
make  them  believe  that  the  Church  of  Rome,  that  sink 
of  corruption,  and  den  of  vipers,  could  spread  the  light 
of  the  glorious  gospel  of  Christ  among  the  nations? 

6.  Are  we  to  believe  that  she  was  able  to  purge  the 
Catholic  Church  from  errors  and  heresies;  exclude  from 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  dangerous  fanatics,  schismatics, 
and  enthusiasts;  and  transmit  the  undeliled  truth  to  her 
latest  posterity  ?  Is  the  superstitious  authority  of  names 
and  titles,  popish  decretals,  and  catholic  dogmas  suffi- 
cient to  bind  reason  and  conscience,  and  every  princi- 
ple of  humanity  and  justice,  and  hold  them  forever  up- 
on the  rack? 

7.  If  the  Catholic  Church  contained  such  enormities 
as  are  stated,  which  none  of  her  children  pretend  to  de- 
ny, then  where  can  either  she  or  her  offspring  find  the 
least  shadow  of  pretence  for  calling  their  religion  by 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ?  Surely,  of  all  their  abom- 
inations, this  must  be  the  greatest,  and  most  provoking 
in  the  eyes  of  a  just  and  righteous  God. 

8.  But  seeing  her  pretensions  to  sanctity  have  been  so 
high,  and  her  resemblance  to  the  true  church  of  t 

so  strenuously  insisted  upon,  we  shall  notice  some  of  the 

most  essential  points  in  which  this  supposed  resemblance 

consisted,  and  see  how  far  the  pretensions  will  hold  good. 

9.   It  is  said  that  the  chief  bishop  in  the  Catholic 

GttwmU     church  wa9  the  representative  of  Jesus;  and  that  infe- 

o(  Cath.      rior  bishops  represented  the  apostles,  who  renounced 

23°cip'      the  bands  and  fetters  of  a  carnal  nature,  did  not  marry 

nor  live  after  the  flesh,  but  devoted  thei  holly 

to  the  service  of  God,  to  labour  for  the  salvation  of  souls, 

Wherein  then  consisted  the  resemblance? 


P.    IV.  THE    MOTHER    OF    HARLOTS. 

10.  Bishop  Newton  observeth  that,  "As  Ions:  ago  as     c?yP- 

'the  year  386,  Siricius  held' a  council  of  eighty  bishops    i 

'at  Rome,  and  forbade  the  clergy  to  cohabit  with  their    Dissert. 

1  wives.     This  decree  was  confirmed  by  Innocent  at  the    JJj p™pU> 
'beginning  of  the   fifth   century;   and  the  celibacy   of  99/ 
'the  clergy  was  fully  decreed  by  Gregory  VII.  in  the 
*  eleventh    century;  and  this  hath  been  the  universal 
'  law  and  practice  ever  since." 

11.  Siricius  was  not,  however,  the  first  who  perceiv- 
ed the  absurdity  of  the  professed  ministers  of  Christ  liv- 
ing in  the  works  of  natural   generation;  for  the  council    Eccl,  His» 
of  Nice  had  almost  come  to  a  resolution  of  imposing  upon    j,0p.  40V 
the  clergy  the  yoke  of  perpetual  celibacy,  when  Paph- 

hutius  (an  old  cripple  with  one  eye)  put  a  stop  to  their 
proceedings-. 

12.  Const antine,  though  he  exercised  no  authority 
in  the  case,  manifested  sufficiently  which  side  he  favour- 
ed, saying,  u  Ego  plane,  si  moechantem  episcopum  vi-    Eccl.  Re* 
H  derem,  sceles  obtegerem  paludamento."     i.  e.  Surely    sea£che8» 
if  I  should  see  a  bishop  committing  adultery,  I  should    Note  [2] 
cover  the  dirty  action  with  my  robe.     This  was  great 
indulgence  on  the  side  of  the  emperor,  which  from  eve- 
ry evidence,  was  by  the  bishops  infinitely   improved.      .... 

13.  The  Nicene  creed  was  introduced  into  Spain  in       p.  19$, 
the  fifth  century,  professedly  for  the  sake  of  condem- 

ming  the  Priscillianists,  in  which  there  is  a  canon  to  al- 
low every  Catholic  to  keep  at  his  choice  a  wife,  a  wo- 
man, or  a  concubine.  St.  Augustin  expounded  it,  and 
distinguished  the  concubine  of  a  Catholic  from  other 
toncuhines. 

14.  Where  then  was  the  great  effect  produced  on  the 
side  of  purity  by  their  boasted  councils  and  decrees? — » 
Could  they  render  an  adulterous  bishop  a  fit  representa- 
tive of  Jesus  Christ,  or  of  his  holy  apostles  by  covering 
hi*  filthy  actions  with  the  most  spotless  robe?  or  by  al- 
lowing him  to  keep  a  woman,  or  a  concubine  in  place  of 
a  wife? 

15.  If  not,  let  Catholics  forever  cease  to  disgrace  the 
sacred  name  of  Christ  or  apostle,  with  their  sainted 
bishops,  and  monks,  and  their  Catholic  concubines. — 
Nor  can  their  cause  appear  in  any  better  light  undex^ 
the  permanent  law  of  celibacy  imposed  by  Pope  Grego- 
ry, if  we  consider  the  circumstances  under  which  that 
law  was  established,  and  the  effects  which  flowed  from  it, 

16.    The  licentious  and  scandalous  conduct  of  the 


224  THE    ABOMIKATIG^S    OF  P.    IV 

C*|^P-     monks  and  clergy  was  enormous,  with  respect  to  concu- 

binage  in  particular.     Mosheiin  saith,  '*  It  was  practis- 

Eccl.  His-  4  ed  too  openly  to  admit  of  any  doubt.  The  priests,  and 
^f7  400  <wnat  ls  st'H  more  surprising,  even  the  sanctimonious 
401.        '    *  monks,  fell  victims  to  the  triumphant  charms  of  the  sex. 

1  and  to  the  imperious  dominion  of  their  carnal  lusts; 

1  and  entering  into  the  bonds  of  wedlock  or  concubinage, 

*  squandered  away  in  a  most  luxurious  manner  with  their 

*  wives  and  mistresses,  the  revenues  of  the  church. " 
h>id.  ^.  "There  was  a  prodigious  number  of  ecclesiastics 

p.  487.  '  throughout  all  Europe,  not  only  of  priests  and  canons, 
Wote  [p.]  <but  a|so  0f  monks.  who  kept,  under  the  title  of  wives, 
'  mistresses  which  they  dismissed  at  pleasure  to  enjoy 
'  a  licentious  variety,  and  who  not  only  spent,  in  the 
1  most  profuse  and  scandalous  manner,  the  revenues  and 
'  treasures  of  the  churches  and  convents  to  which  they 

*  belonged,  but  even  distributed  a  great  part  of  them 
'among  their  bastards." 

18.  Such  were  the  circumstances  under  which  Grego- 
ry, in  the  year  1074,  assembled  a  council  at  Rome,  in 
which  it  was  decreed,  "  That  the  sacerdotal  orders 
'should  abstain  from  marriage;  and  that  such  of  them 
'as  had  already  wives,  or  concubines,  should  immediate- 
'ly  dismiss  them,  or  quit  the  priestly  office." 
„.,  19.  But  no  sooner  was  the  law  concerning  the  celibacy 

489,  490.  of  the  clergy  published,  than  those  deceitful  hypocrites, 
who  were  covering  over  their  foul  actions  with  the 
robe*  of  indulgence,  and  living  in  their  lusts  with  mis- 
tresses under  the  title  o(  wives  and  hired  concubines, 
raised  the  loud  complaint  against  their  lord  god  the 
Pope.;  charged  him  with  too  great  severity,  "and  exci- 
e  ted  the  most  dreadful  tumults  in  the  greatest  part  of 
'  the  European  provinces." 
...  20.  Gregory  and  his  adherents  were  branded  with 

p.491.  *he  odious  name  of  3Ianicheans;  and  many  chose  rather 
to  abandon  their  priestly  honour,  their  religion,  and 
their  god,  than  their  sensual  pleasures;  and  to  quit  their 
benefices  that  they  might  live  in  the  full  gratification  of 
their  lusts. 

21.  Some  contended  for  the  right  of  matrimony  at 

least,  and  urged  the  authority  of  St.  Ambrose,  but  in 

ibid.        vain;  Gregory  continued  obstinate;  and  the  fact  was, 

J£t49r1'  |    that  without  such  a  revolution,  his  Catholic  priesthood 

e  "•""■'    must  have  sunk  :nto  eternal  infamy,  and   forfeited  for 

ever,  all  pretensions  of  being  the  followers  of  the  apos -• 


P,  IV.  THM  MOTHER  OF  HARLOii 

ties:  such  were  the  moH  egrees  of  wantonness     c^p* 

and, debauchery  into  which  that  beastly  order  had  run.  * 

22.  Yet  severe  as  the  law  was,  which  obliged  the  sa- 
cerdotal orders  to  u  abstain  from  marriage."  and  dismiss 
their  wives  and  concubines,  or  quit  the  priestly  office,  it 
only  turned  the  abominations  of  the  Mother  of  Harlot* 
into  a  more  extensive  channel,  and  opened  the  door  for 
indulgences  of  a  more  secret  and  general  kind. 

23.  Let  it  be  granted,  that  the  head  bishops  of  Rome 
did  not  marry;  and  did  they  resemble  Jesus  Christ  or 
his  apostles  any  the  more  for  that?  The  most  beastly 
drunkard  might  abstain  from  drinking  liquor  in  his  own 
house,  or  liquor  which  he  had  purchased  and  made  his 
own;  but  could  he  argue  from  this  that  he  resembled  a 
perfectly  sober  man  who  never  tasted  spirituous  liquor 
at  all?   . 

24.  But  it  seemeth  the  Catholic  fathers  and  their 
councils  were  under  the  necessity  of  enacting  laws  of 
celibacy  and  continency,  and  of  using  arbitrary  meas- 
ures to  enforce  obedience.  Hence  it  is  evident,  that 
their  laws  and  decrees,  and  all  their  transactions  to  sup- 
port the  outward  appearance  of  sanctity,  were  plain 
and  demonstrative  proofs,  that  their  pretended  holy  or- 
ders and  holy  institutions  were  spurious  and  rotten  ai 
the  very  core. 

25.  Christ  Jesus  and  his  apostles  had  no  necessity  for 
any  such  laws,  nor  for  any  secular  power  to  enforce  obe- 
dience; for  they  had  that  spirit  of  purity  dwelling  in 
them,  which  gave  them  an  overcoming  power  over  eve- 
ry unclean  and  hateful  lust. 

26.  But  as  the  very  institutions  of  this  Mother  of  Har- 
lots were  false;  so  her  Catholic  counsellors  were  totally 
destitute  of  that  spirit  which  regulated  the  conduct  of 
the  apostles  of  Christ;  and  therefore  they  had  recourse 
to  those  arbitrary  laws  which  could  neither  check  the 
ambition  of  deceivers  from  pushing  into  office,  nor  curb 
their  lawless  passions  when  in  office:  of  course,  their 
pretended  institution  of  celibacy  was,  in  every  sense, 
contrary  both  to  the  convincing  law  of  Moses,  and  the? 
redeeming  power  of  the  genuine  gospel. 

27.  Hence  their  mock  institutions  were,  eventually, 
productive  of  millions  of  lazy,  useless  beings,  who  for 
ages  were  a  common  pest  to  civil  society.  True  these 
monastics  and  conventuals  professed  continence,  and 
chastity,  and  virginity,  and  under  this  profession  claims 
fid  a  sumptuous  living  from  more  virtuous  citizens. 


32t?  THE    ABOMINATIONS    OF  P. 

CIivP  "^*  ^ut  ^0W  abundantly  was  their  hypocrisy  detect* 

'  ed,  and  their  horrid  licentiousness  exposed!  So  much 
indeed, that  a  convent  or  nunnery  i*  a  very  proverb  of 
contempt  unto  this  day!  And  not  only  they,  but  < 
rank  of  the  priesthood,  even  to  the  pope  himself,  bore 
the  same  general  character,  and  gave  the  most  unlaw- 
ful reins  to  secret  debauchery,  which  hath  rendered 
the  very  name  of  continence  and  chastity  odious  to  the 
sense  of  a  long  deceived  world. 

29.  If  the  Catholic  Church  had  been  truly  convinced 
of  the  abominations  of  a  carnal  nature,  and  had  posses- 
sed the  power  of  salvation,  there  would  never  have  been 
occasion  for  those  indulgences,  which  the  bold  blasphe- 
mers dared  to  dispense  through  the  pretended  virtue  of 
Christ's  blood. 

30.  But  such  was  the  degree  of  presumption  and  wick- 
Hist.  of  edness  in  this  Mother  of  Harlots,  that  she  could  fix  her 
Reae?ip'  ^ees  °^  aDS°luti°n?  license,  and  indulgence  for  the  perpe- 
Siotefra.]   tration  of  the  most  horrid  crimes;  and  publish,  so  much 

for  defiling  a  virgin — for  lying  with  mother  or  sister — 
for  a  priest  who  keeps  a  concubine — for  lying  with  a 
woman  in  the  church — for  perjury — forgery — robbery, 
and  even  for  murder;  and  this  presumptuous  merchan- 
dize she  carried  on  under  the  pretended  seal  of  the 
court  of  heaven. 

31.  Could  then,  any  crime  be  too  enormous  to  be  com- 
mitted, when  money  could  discharge  the  guilt?  And 
could  money  be  wanting  while  orthodoxy  marked  out 
the  more  frugal,  industrious  and  virtuous  part  of  man- 
kind as  objects  of  destruction,  of  prey  and  spoil,  to  those 
booted  apostles,  and  their  infernal  monkish  rabble? 

32.  Had  this  sink  of  corruption  let  the  rest  of  mankind 
alone,  her  abominations  would  have  been  more  tolera- 
ble; but  how  deeply  tinged  are  the  crimes  of  this  scar- 
let coloured  whore,  when  her  thirst  for  blood  is  as  insa- 
tiable as  her  love  of  pleasure! 

33.  u  And  I  saw  the  woman  drunken  with  the  blood 
5„  '           of  the  saints,  and  with  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jesu-.'' 

Blood  was  always  a  principal  part  of  the  Catholic  feast. 
And  so  fond  were  these  ravenous  beasts  of  this  kind  of 
drink,  that  they  fancied  they  could  even  turn  wine  into 
blood  and  drink  it  in  memory  of  the  bloody  actions  of 
their  forefathers,  who  had  slain  the  true  witnesses  of  God. 

34.  Jesus  never  taught  his  disciples  either  to  shed 
Jalood  or  to  drink  it,  or  any  superstitious  emblem  of  it 


P.  IV,  7ftE  MOTHER  OF  HARLOT?.  22T 

He  gave  them  a  cup  to  drink,  but  it  was  to  be  no  more     CF?AP 

of  the  fruit  or  the  vine:   and  the   New-Testament,  or   . '' 


-testimony  which  they  received,  was.  that  instead  of  su- 
perstitious rites  and  ceremonies,  they  were  to  eat  their 
bread  and  drink  their  cup.  in  singleness  of  heart,  and  in 

•a  life  of  innocence  and  virtue,  after  his  example. 

35.  But  the  Mother  of  Harlots  had  another  kind  of 
cup.  which  contained,  first,  the  filthiness  of  every  abomi- 
nable action;  next,  a  superstitious  commemoration  of  the 
blood  of  saints  and  martyrs,  from  which  she  grew  ra'ing 
mad  with  orthodoxy:  and  lastly,  her  cup  of  filth  must 
needs  be  mingled  with  fresh  blood  from  the  veins  of 
those  who  retained  the  least  appearance  of  the  real  life 
ancT  virtuous  manners  of  the  ancient  saints. 

36.  Paul  of  Samosata,  in  the  third  century,  had  been  Eccl.Hb 
condemned  and  deposed  by  a  council  of  Catholic  fathers,  ^'JaJ' 
•for  his  wrong  notions  about  God  and  Christ :  nevertheless 

he  left  behind  him.  a  numerous  train  of  followers,  call- 
ed Paulicians,  who  greatly  troubled  the  church.     Con- 
-stans,  Justinian  II.  and  Leo  the  Isaurian,  exerted  their      *1*  . 
■zeal,  in  the  seventh  and  eighth  centuries,  against'  the    *  354]  ^' 
Paulicians,  with  a  peculiar  degree  of  bitterness  and  fury. 

37.  The  cruel  rage  of  persecution,  which  had  been 
for  some  years  suspended,  broke  forthwith  redoubled 
violence,  in  the  ninth  century,  under  the  reigns  of  Curo- 
palates,  and  Leo  the  Armenian,  who  caused  the  strictest 
search  to  be  made  after  those  heretics,  in  all  the  Grecian 
provinces;  and  death  was  the  certain  doom  of  all  such 
as  refused  to  conform  to  the  abominable  superstitions  of 
the  times. 

38.  But  the  cruelty  of  these  bloody  heresy-hunters     ibid. 
surpassed  all  bounds,  under  the  furious  zeal  of  the  em-   P-  35^' 
press  Theodora.     In  one  campaign  into  Armenia,  these 
-relentless  persecutors,  after  confiscating  the  goods  of  a- 

bove  a  hundred  thousand  Paulicians,  put  their  possessors 
to  death  in  the  most  barbarous  manner,  and  made  them 
expire  slowly  in  a  variety  of  the  most  exquisite  tortures. 

39.  Such  as  escaped  were  driven  to  madness,  and  fi- 
nally into  the  most  desperate  measures  of  defence,  after 
escaping  to  the  more  humane  Saracens,  by  whom  they 
were  protected  against  the  rage  of  their  Catholic  per- 
secutors. 

40.  The  Manicheans,  in  the  fourth  century,  are  said  i^d. 
to  have  increased  above  the  other  denominations  of  He-  *ol. *• 
.xetics  in  their  influence  and  progress,     During  the  time  p*39* 


223 


THE    ABOMINATIONS    OF 


P.  IV 


CHAP. 
IV. 

n.  166. 


Eccl.  His- 
tory, vol. 
i.p.  390, 


ibid. 

Note  [c] 


Eccl.  His- 
tory, vol. 
i.  p.  398, 
and  vol. 
i.i   }).  55. 


Of  their  .   "the   civil  and  canon  laws  of  tho=e 

time*  (sniih  llobinson)  mention  seventy  or  eighty  sorts 
of  Heretics." — of  whom  the  penal  statutes  say,  "The 
Donati-ts  and  Ma  were  the  worst." 

!1.  St.  Augn^tin,  that  Catholic  oracle  of  Africa,  had 
once  himself  heen  a  professed  Manichean,  and  had  he 
remained  a  heretic,  he  might  have  continued  a  stranger 
to  the  diabolical  work  of  persecuting  others  for  their 
sentiments,  and  been  exempted  from  the  just  and  highly 
merited  charge  of  insulting  the  reason  and  abusing  the 
rights  of  mankind, 

42.  But  when  he  "returned  from  his  errors."  (asMo- 
sheim  is  pleased  to  express  it)  and  became  a  true  Ortho- 
dox Catholic,  then  indeed,  the  whole  force  of  his  ftwch 
admired  genius  and  flowing  eloquence,  was  employed  to 
stir  up  persecution  against  the  heretics,  and  he  and  oth- 
er such  godly  men,  endeavoured  to  inflame  the  passions 
of  those  in  power,  to  extirpate  the  root  of  this  M  horrible 
disease  n  which  so  much  troubled  their  catholic  peace. 

43.  Through  the  influence  >f  audi  bloody  and  booted 
saints  as  Augustin,  severe  laws  were  enacted  by  the  em- 
perors against  the  Manicheans.  Their  assemblies  were 
prohibited — heavy  penalties  were  imposed  on  their 
teachers — they  were  br  h  infamy,  and  deprived 
of  all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  citizens:  besides  ma- 
ny edicts  more  dreadful,  which  are  said  to  be  recorded 
in  the  ancient  histories  of  those  times. 

44.  The  Do  ffered  immense  cruelties — 
numbers  were  sen:  n  to  banishment,  and  many  of  them 
were  persecuted  with  brutal  barbarity,  until  they  en- 
joyed some  peace  under  ihe  reign  of  the  Pagan  empe- 
ror Julian,  who  permitted  the  exiles  to  return  to  their 
country,  and  restored  them  to  the  enjoyment  of  their 
ibrmer  liberty. 

45.  But  no  sooner  did  the  self-styled  orthodox  ecclesi- 
astics recover  the  dominion,  than  ihe  scene  changed ;  and 
who  more  fit  to  heighten  the  crimson  dye  of  the  sc 
beast  in  causing  the  blood  of  heretics  to  be  shed  than 
St.  Augustin?  "He  (saith  Mosheim)  amm.  ted  against 
•  Jiem,  not  only  the  province  of  Africa,  but  also  the 
'whole  christian  world,  and  the  imperial  court." 

46.  The  Mother  of  Harlots  could  not,  at  that  age  of 
apostasy  have  conceived  and  brought  forth  a  more  ge- 
nuine offspring,  to  help  fill  up  the  cup  of  her  abomina- 
tions, than  that  "'  learned  and  ingenious  prelate"  St.  Au- 


1.  p 


EccJ.  Re- 


'*&.    IV.  THE  MOTHER  OP  HARLOTS.  22S 

gustin — a  divine  oracle  to  her  adulterous  seed;  but  the     cU^r 

most  contemptible  tool  in  the  eyes  of  the  virtuous. — __ 

He  sent  a  Spanish  presbyter  into  Palestine  to  accuse  Pe-    Ecc!.  Hi- 
lagius,  who  was  favoured  by  the  bishop  of  Jerusalem. —   \°^^ 
And  he  it  was,  who,  at  the  head  of  the  African  bishops, 
inflamed  the  Gauls,  Britons,  and  Africans,  by  their  coun- 
cils, and  the  emperors,  by  their  edicts  and  penal  laws, 
to  demolish  the  Pelagians. 

47.  The  Donatists  had  expressly  remonstrated  against 
appeals  to  the  civil  power  in  cases  of  religion.     "The    JJ^chS! 

*  implacable  Austin  (saith  Robinson)  had  spent  almost   p.  104 

*  half  a  century  in  banishing,  butchering  and  driving  all 
'dissenters  into  corners,  and  there  he  stood,  crowing  to 
'hail  the  return  of  day."  But  the  Donatists  recovered 
their  former  liberty  and  tranquility  by  the  protection 
they  received  from  the  Vandals,  who  invaded  Africa; 
but  as  the  Vandal  kingdom  was  brought  to  a  period  in 

the  year  534;  hence,  "Orthodoxy  and  persecution  once    J^'ho  m 
'more  overwhelmed   that  ill-fated   country   Africa. — 

*  Councils,  canons,  edicts  and  all  imaginable  instruments 
'  of  oppression  came  rolling  in  like  a  tide." 

48.  "One  name  given  to  the  Donatists  was  Monten-      ibid. 

•'  ses,  because  in  the  caves  of  the  mountains,  in  times  of     P<n2» 
4  oppression,  they  held  their  religious  assemblies.    About 
i  the  beginning  of  the  seventh  centur}r,  pope  Gregory 

*  wrote  to  two  African  bishops  to  exert  themselves  to 
1  suppress  them.  Marked  out  thus  for  vengeance  they 
f  disappeared — and  the  presumption  is  (saith  Robinson) 
L  that  they  went  among  the  Pagans  for  a  liberty  which 

*  the  pretended  followers  of  Jesus  refused  to  grant  them.n 

49.  Robinson  saith  of  Gregory,  who  sent  Augustin  the    ibid. 
monk  to  preach  his  catholic  gospel  in  Britain,  "  In  spite   p- 165. 

*  of  his  title,  St.  Gregory  the  Great,  the  blood  of 
t  more  than  two  thousand  British  Christians,  whom  he  a 
i  foreigner,  had  the  impudence  to  condemn,  and  the  bru- 
'  tality  to  cause  to  be  butchered,  cries  to  heaven  against 

*  him,  and  his  accomplice  Augustin  the  monk."  It  ap- 
peareth  that  St.  Gregory  had  studied  the  great  African 
oracle — Thou  shalt  not  revile  the  gods,  that  is,  saith 
Gregory,  the  priests. 

50.  "  Arabs,  and  others  called  infidels,  never  perse-   ibid. 
<cuted  till  the  Orthodox  taught  them.     It  is  allowed  by    P- lls- 
*all,  that  the  infernal  cruelties  of  pretendedly  orthodox, 
^both  in  the  eastern  and  western  empires,  had  render- 

i «d  the  name,  of  Christianity  hateful/' 
Y 


THE  ABOMINABLE  CRUELTIES  OF         P.  IV. 

[Al>         61.  "The  Saracens  persecuted  nobody.     Jews  and 
'Christians  of  all  parties  lived  happy  among  thorn."*— 


,:r,1H|w    Of  course,  those  infernal  cruelties,  together' with  Mth< 

'p.  157.      'hitter  distentions   and  cruel  animosities  thai    reigned 

'among-  the  Christian  sects"-— distentions  that  tilled  n 

great  part  of  the  east  with  carnage  and  assassinations, 

may  be  ranked  among  the  causes  that  contributed  to 
the  rapid  progress  of  the  more  mild  and  rational  reli 
gion  of  Mahomet. 


ibid. 


I 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  Abominable  Cruelties  of  the  Mother  of  Harlots. 

N  the  eleventh  century,  Europe  was  greatly  infested 
with  heretics.  They  spread  through  many  provin- 
ces. They  were  reputed  Manicheans:  Tn  Italy  they 
were  called  Paterini,  or  Cathari,  that  is,  the  pure:  In 
France  they  were  called  Albigenses,  Bulgarians,  and 
other  names,  sometimes  according  to  the  names  of  the 
country  in  which  they  resided. 

2.  Their  dangerous  doctrine  was  first  discovered  by 
vol7ii.  a  certain  priest  named  Heribert,  and  a  Norman  noble- 
p.  565.     man,  upon  which  Robert,  king  of  France,  assembled  a- 

council  at  Orleans,  to  devise  methods  for  reclaiming 
those  harmless  people,  not,  truly,  from  the  error,  but, 
from  the  innocence  of  their  ways;  but  they  remaining 
obstinate,  were  at  length  condemned  to  be  burnt  alive. 

3.  Their  enemies  acknowledge  the  sincerity  of  their 
p!  566.    P*ety>  an(*  saJ?  tney  were  blackened  by  accusations 

which  were  evidently  false.  But  they  were  deemed  un- 
sound in  their  speculations  concerning  God,  the  Trinity, 
and  the  human  soul.  Such  also  were  the  heretics  of  the 
succeeding  centuries,  called  Brethren  and  Sisters  of  the 
free  spirit ;  that  is,  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death ; 
the  Massalians  and  Euchites,  i.  e.  a  people  who  pray; 
the  Bogomilans,  i.  e.  such  as  call  for  mercy.  In  some 
countries  the  same  class  of  heretics  were  called  Beg- 
hards. 

4.  Catholic  writers  have  tried  to  enumerate  the  er- 
rors of  these  heretics,  but  they  were  considered  too  nu- 
merous; the  fact  is,  their  faith  and  practice  were  co^r 


P,  IV.  THE  MOTHER  OF  HARLOTS,  231 

trary  to  the  Catholic  establishment  in  everything;  of    CHAP, 
course  it  would  be  endless  to  calculate  their  supposed  n. 

errors  concerning  baptism,  the  eucharist,  the  sanctity  of 
churches,  altars,  incense,  consecrated  oil,  bells,  beads. 
bishops,  funeral  rites,  marriages,  indulgences,  and  the 
wood  of  the  cro^s. 

5.  Basilius  was  a  reputed  Manichean,  and  founder  of  ErH.His- 
the  sect  called  Bogomilans.     This  aged  and  venerable    j£iy.  vol. 
man,  being  treacherously  induced  to  unfold  his  doctrine    seePRob-' 
to  the  bloody  emperor  Alexias,  was  condemned  as  a   inson. 
heretic,  and  barbarously  burnt  at  Constantinople,  which 

was  but  the  beginning  of  sorrows  to  his  harmless  fol- 
lowers. 

6.  Peter  de  Bruys  was  another  who,  in  the  twelfth  Eccl.  His- 
century,  troubled  the  Catholic  peace,  and  supplied  the  J^'  [°^ 
heresy -hunters  with  fresh  blood.      They  say  "  he  at- 

*  tempted  to  remove  the  superstitions  that  disfigured  the 
i  beautiful  simplicity  of  the  gospel."  He  would  baptize 
only  such  as  were  come  to  the  full  use  of  their  reason. 

7.  He  rejected  the  notion  of  the  real  body  and  blood 
of  Christ  in  the  eucharist,  the  virtue  of  the  wooden 
cross,  and  other  instruments  of  superstition.  He  was  fol- 
lowed by  great  numbers,  and  after  a  laborious  ministry 
of  twenty  years,  was  burnt  at  St.  Giles's  in  the  year 
1130,  by  an  enraged  populace  set  on  by  the  clergy. 

8.  The  next  public  disturbance  arose  from   Henry,    ibid 
from  whom  came  the  Henricians.     He  travelled  from    V- lr 
place  to  place  declaiming,  it  is  said,  with  the  greatest 
vehemence  and  fervour  against  the  vices  of  the  clergy; 

at  length,  being  seized  by  a  certain  bishop,  and  con- 
demned before  pope  Eugenius,  he  was  committed  to  a 
close  prison  in  the  year  1148,  where  he  soon  after  end- 
ed his  days;  leaving  a  train  of  heretics  behind  him  in 
France,  to  supply  the  ravenous  priesthood  with  blood 
and  carnage. 

9.  In  Brabant  similar  commotions  were  excited  by  the    ibj(j 
illiterate  Tanquelmus,  "  who  drew  after  him  a  numer-    p.  114, 
'  ous  sect."    Some  of  his  enemies  speak  the  worst  things 

of  him,  others  say,  these  infamous  charges  are  "  abso- 
1  lutely  incredible — that  these  blasphemies  were  falsely 
1  charged  upon  him  by  a  vindictive  priesthood."  They 
say  he  treated  with  contempt  the  external  worship  of 
God,  and  the  sacraments,  held  clandestine  meetings, 
and.  like  other  heretics,  inveighed  against  the  clergy; 
for  which  "  he  was  assassinated  by  an  ecclesiastic  in  a 
1  cruel  manner." 


rffE    ABOHlHABtE    I  9   OF  P.    IV 

10.  Arnold,  a  man  of  extensive  learning,  and  re- 
J markable  austerity,  excited  new  troubles  in  Italy.     By 

His-  liis  instigations,  it  is  said,  the  people  even  insulted  the 
I  l  sons  of  the  clergy  in  a  disorderly  manner.  He  i 
however,  seized  in  the  year  1155,  publicly  crucifled, 
and  afterwards  burnt  to  ashes;  leaving  behind  him  a 
great  number  of  disciples,  to  perplex  the  priesthood 
about  their  overgrown  opulence,  papal  revenues,  and 
ungodly  authority. 

11.  Spain  had  long  been  teeming  with  heresy;  even 
from  the  time  that  Mark  the  disciple  of  Hierax  went  in- 
to that  kingdom.  Sometimes  these  heretics  were  called 
Gnostics,  sometimes  Manicheans,  sometimes  Friscillian- 
ists:  and  they  flourished  here,  under  the  last  name,  dur- 
ing a  period  of  more  than  eight  hundred  years. 

Keel. Re-  I2-  Robinson  saith,  "This  body  of  people  knew  no 
searches,  ' crime  of  heresy,  (among  themselves;)  they  supposed 
p.  239.  <  very  justly,  that  persecution  was  oppression,  that  kil- 
ling for  the  faith  was  murder. — If  ecclesiastics  had  ne- 
*  ver  created  a  virtue  called  orthodox)',  the  world  would 
'never  have  heard  of  a  crime  called  heresy."  Councils 
never  could  suppress  heresy  in  Spain,  but  the  inquisitioa 
did.  Innumerable  heretics  resided  in  Spain,  till  they 
were  rooted  out  by  that  iniquitous  institution. 

13.  After  this  the  vallies  among  the  Fyrenean  moun- 
tains, between  France  and  Spain,  became  the  sequester- 
ed habitation  of  heretics.  To  these  retreats  they  fled 
from  the  destructive  arm  of  persecution,  and  being  per- 
secuted and  driven  from  thence,  they  spread  through 
France,  Germany,  and  other  provinces  of  Europe,  form- 
ed societies,  and  were  called  by  different  names,  such 
as,  Paterini,  Cathari,  Beghards,  Beguines;  but  werr- 
more  generally  called  Albigenses  and  Waldenses. 

14.  The  Manicheans,  Priscillianists.  and  all  who  sprung 
from  the  same  original  stock,  agreed  in  one  article,  and 
that  was  baptism.  They  all  held  that  the  Catholic  cor- 
poration was  not  a  church  of  Christ,  and  they  therefore 
re-baptized  such  as  had  been  baptized  in  that  comm': 
nity,  before  they  admitted  them  into  their  societir- 
this  reason  their  most  common  name  of  distinction  was 
Anabaptists. 

15.  But  by  whatever  names  they  might  he  called  in 
different  countries,  all  such  as  renounced  the  papal  su- 
perstition, and  placed  religion  in  the  practice  of  virtue, 
were  the  common  objects  of  persecution  *o  the  Bfotbei 
of  Harlots, 


t.    IVj  THE  MOTHER  OF  HARLOTS.  233 

16.  It  is  truly  astonishing  how  some  ecclesiastical  his-     CHAft 
torians,  under  the  darkest  period  of  their  Church  histo-  . 

ry,  have  continued  to  style  this  the  Christian  Church, 
with  all  her  train  of  vices  and  cruelties;  and  on  the  con- 
trary, have  defamed  and  blackened  the  characters  of 
those  who  bore  a  practical  testimony  against  this  motley 
spectacle  of  vice  and  superstition,  as  Schismatics,  Here- 
tics, and  troublers  of  the  Church.  Instances  of  this  kind 
are  not  uncommon  with  Mosheim. 

17    Mosheim,  and  after  him  Robinson,  hath  given  a 
fair  description  of  what  the  state  of  this  Church  was  at 
the  early  period  of  the  third  century.     "  The  most  re- 
4  spectable  writers  of  that  age,  have  put  it  out  of  the    EccI.  R** 
1  power  of  an  historian  to  spread  a  vail  over  the  enormi-   J^SJ*"1 

*  ties  of  ecclesiastical  rulers.     By  a  train  of  vices  they 

*  were  sunk  into  luxury  and  voluptuousness,  puffed  up 

*  with  vanity,  arrogance  and  ambition,  possessed  with  a 

*  spirit  of  contention  and  discord,  and  addicted  to  many 
'  other  vices. — The  effects  of  a  corrupt  ambition  were 
'  spread  through  every  rank  of  the  sacred  order.*' 

18.  This  is  the  Church  which  the  Manicheans,  Nova* 
tians  and  other  heretics  so  much  troubled  in  the  third 
century,  and  continued  to  trouble  in  the  succeeding  cen- 
turies. And  if  such  was  her  corrupt  state  at  the  early 
period  of  the  third  century,  what  must  she  have  been 
in  the  tenth? 

19.  ik  Mosheim  saith,  "The  clergy  were,  for  the  most  EccI  Hi«.. 
'  part,  a  worthless  set  of  men, — equally  enslaved  to  sen-  toiy,  vol. 

*  suality  and  superstition,  and  capable  of  the  most  abomi-  »•  P- 389- 

*  nable  and  flagitious  deeds. — The  pretended  chiefs  and 
'  rulers  of  the  universal  church,  indulged  themselves  in 
'  the  commission  of  the  most  odious  crimes,  and  abandon- 
ed themselves  to  the  lawless  impulse  of  the  most  li- 
'  centious  passions  without  reluctance  or  remorse, — and 
1  whose  spiritual  empire  was  such  a  diversified  scene  of 

*  iniquity  and  violence,  as  never  was  exhibited  under  any 
'  of  those  temporal  tyrants,  who  have  been  the  scourges 
*of  mankind." 

20.  Robinson,  speaking  of  the  supreme  rulers  of  this- 
universal  church,  the  bishops  of  Rome  in  particular, 

saith,  "  Of  the  sinners  it  may  truly  be  affirmed,  that  they  EccI  Rei 

'were  sinners  of  size ;  for  it  would  be  difficult  to  mention  searches? 

'  a  crime  which  they  did  not  commit.'"     Mosheim  saith,  p' 16(K 

"  The  history  of  the  Roman  pontiffs  that  lived  in  this  £ccl\"\5" 

'  [tenth]  century,  is  a  history  of  so  many  monsters,  and  Km 

Y  2  l 


THE  ABOMINABLE  CRUELTIES  OF         P  IV 

(  HAP     ;  not  of  men^  an(|  cx|1ji)it?  a  horrible  scries  of  the  most 

! —   '  flagitious,  tremendous,  and  complicated  crimes,  as  all 

'writers  unanimously  confess." 

St.  This  is  the  description  and  character  of  that  spir- 
itu;i!  empire,  that  Christian  Church,  most  impiously  so 
Rev.  xvii-  called.  It  is  the  character  of  the  great  whore  who 
sat  upon  many  waters  ruling  the  nations, — with  whom 
the  kings  of  the  earth  committed  fornication,  and  with 
whose  wine  of  fornication  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth 
were  made  drunk.  Her  gilded  cup,  her  specious  and  al- 
luring profession,  was  full  of  abominations  and  filthiness 
of  her  fornication.  She  was  the  MOTHER  OF  HAR- 
LOTS AND  ABOMINATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH. 
She  was  drunk  with  the  blood  of  the  saint3,  and  with  the 
blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jesus. 

22.  Yet  those  nonconformists,  who  would  not  be  in* 
toxicated  with  the  wine  of  the  filthiness  of  her  fornica- 
tion, must  needs  be  called  Heretics,  the  only  fit  objects 
of  revenge  and  destruction.   In  the  progress  of  this  beast- 

Eccl.  Re-    !v  power,  "  all  places  of  worship  were  taken  from  here- 
searches,     '  tics,  and  they  punished  for  holding  Conventicles,  though 
p.  144.        'thev'held  them  in  forests,  and  dens,  and  caves  of  the 
i  earth." 

23.  But  in  this  spiritual  empire  of  iniquity,  the  ruling 
party  from  the  beginning,  u  declared  themselves  the  on- 

*  ly  Christians,  for  they  believed  the  Trinity,  and  all  the 
'rest  were  heretics,  bound  over  to  present  and  eternal 
'perdition."  Notwithstanding,  "thousands,  (saith  Rob- 
'inson)  set  all  penalties  at  defiance,  and  lived  and  died, 

*  as  their  own  understandings  and  consciences  command- 
•ed  them,  in  the  practice  of  heresy  and  schism." 

Eccl  Re-        *"*■  "  m  tne  >ear  1210,  these  Nonconformists  had  be- 
searches,     '  come  so  numerous,  and   so  odious,  that  Ugo  or  Hugh, 
p.  412.        i  tne  0id  bishop  of  Ferrara,  obtained  an  edict  of  the  em- 
6  peror  Otho  IV.  for  the  suppression  of  them.     Five 
'years  after,  pope  Innocent  III.  held  a  council  at  the 
'La'eran.  and  denounced  anathemas  against  heretics  of 
'  all  descriptions,  and  against  the  lords  and  their  bailiffs, 
1  who  suffered  them  to  reside  on  their  estates." 
F.rrl  Hig.        25.  Men  of  continual  employment  were  now  in  quest 
.  vol.     of  heretics;  bound  by  an  oath,  to  seek  for  them  in  towns, 
yA-    houses,  cellars,  woods,  caves,  and  fields,  and  to  purge 
c  Le -1    the  provinces  from  these  enemies  of  the  Catholic  faith. 
Besides,  in  every  city,  a  council  of  inquisitors  was  erect- 
ed, consisting  of  one  piiest  and  three  lay-men 


Y.    IV.  THE  MOTHER  OP  HARLOTS.  235 

26.  As  early  as  the  year  1233,  that  bloody  court  cal-  CHAP, 
led  the  Inquisition,  had  a  permanent  establishment  in  . 
Spain  and  France,  which  in  its  progress  heightened,  to 

the  utmost  degree,  the  crimson  colour  of  that  bloody 
beast,  who  instituted  it,  and  the  infernal  rabble  by  whom 
it  was  executed,  who  made  it  the  sole  business  of  life  to 
steal,  to  kill,  and  to  destroy. 

27.  "  In  the  kingdom  of  Castile  and  Aragon,  there   Eccl.  Re*. 

*  were  eighteen  inquisitorial  courts ;  having  each  of  them   sea2^ge?' 
'its  counsellors,  termed  apostolical  inquisitors;  its  sec- 

'  retaries,  Serjeants,  and  other  officers.  And  besides 
'  these,  there  were  twenty  thousand  Familiars  dispersed 
'throughout  the  kingdom,  who  acted  as  spies  and  in- 
'  formers,  and  were  employed  to  apprehend  all  suspect- 
'  ed  persons,  and  to  commit  them  for  trial  to  the  prisons 
'which  belonged  to  the  Inquisition.'" 

28.  "  By  these  familiars,  persons  were  seized  on  bare 
'suspicion;  and  in  contradiction  to  the  common  rules  of 
'law,  they  were  put  to  the  torture,  tried  and  condemn- 
'  ed  by  the  inquisitors,  without  being  confronted  by  their 
'  accusers,  or  with  the  witnesses  on  whose  evidence  they 

*  were  condemned." 

29.  "The  punishments  were  more  or  less  dreadful, 

*  according  to  the  caprice  and  humour  of  the  judges. — 
'The  unhappy  victims  were  either  strangled,  or  com- 
'mitted  to  the  flames,  or  loaded  with  chains  and  shut  up 
'  in  dungeons  during  life.  Their  effects  were  confisca- 
'  ted,  and  their  families  stigmatized  with  infamy." 

30.  "  Authors  of  undoubted  credit  affirm,  and  with-    ibid, 

'  out  the  least  exaggeration,  that  millions  of  persons  have  P* 24^* 
'  been  ruined  by  this  horrible  court.  Moors  were  ban- 
'ished  a  million  at  a  time;  six  or  eight  hundred  thou- 
'sand  Jews  were  driven  away  at  once,  and  their  immense 
'  riches  seized  by  their  accusers,  and  dissipated  among, 
'their  persecutors." 

31.  "Heretics  of  all  ranks  and  of  various  denomina-    Dissert: 

'  tions  were  imprisoned  and  burnt,  or  fled  into  other  coun*  on  proph, 
'  tries. — This  horrible  court  (saith  Robinson)  is  styled  by   \%\  JM5 
'a  monstrous  abuse  of  words,  "The  Holy  and  Apostolic   175.™ 
"  court  of  Inquisition."     Newton  saith,  "  It  is  enough  to 

*  make  the  blood  run  cold,  to  read  of  the  horrid  murders 
'and  devastations  of  this  time;  how  many  of  these  poor 
'  innocent  Christians  [i.  e.  Heretics]  were  sacrificed  to 
'the  blind  fury  and  malice  of  their  enemies!  It  is  com- 
«  puted  by  Mede,  from  good  authorities,  that  in  France 

*  alone  were  slain  a  million," 


TftE    AB0MINABLE    CRUELTIES    OF 


P.  IV* 


C  HAfc 

V. 


3C)K3ert. 
on  pro ph. 
vol.  ii.  p. 
196. 


ibid, 
p.  223. 


3?    "Against the  Waldens* 

i)  when  exquisite   |  ed  litrle, 

"and  the  evil  wat  exasperated  I  v    the  remedy   which 

*  .  en  unseasonably  applied,  and  their  numb* 
"crea.-t  daily,  at  length  complete  armies  wore  raised; 
"and  n  ar,  of  no  less  weight  than  what  our  people 
u  had  before  waged  against  the  Saracens,  was  decreed 
"against  them.  I'he  event  of  which  Was,  that  they 
"were  rather  slain*  pot  to  flight,  spoiled  ever)  whereof 
•'  the)  ~oods  and  dignities,  and  dispersed  here  and  there, 
"than  that  convinced  of  their  error  thev  repented.*1 

33.  u  The  Waldenses  and  Albigense*  being  persecu- 
'  ted  in  their  own  countrv,  fled  for  refu&re  into  foreign 
'nations,  some  into  Germany,  and  some  into  Britain.  In 
'Germany  they  grew  and  multiplied  so  fast,  notwith- 
standing the  rage  and  violence  of  croisaders  and  inquis- 
itors, that  at  the  beginning  of  this  [fourteenth]  century 
4 it  is  computed,  that  there  were  eighty  thousand  of  them 
'in  Bohemia,  Austria,  and  the  neighbouring  territories." 
Yet,  comparitively,  but  few  escaped  the  rage  and  fury 
of  the  bloody  inquisitors. 

34.  "  From  the  first  institution  of  the  Jesuits  to  the* 
•year  1580,  that  is,  in  little  more  than  thirty  years,  nine 
1  hundred  thousand   [reputed  heretics]  were  slain.     In 

1  the  Netherlands  alone,  the  duke  of  Alva  boasted,  that 
'within  a  fewT  years,  he  had  dispatched  to  the  amount  of 
'  thirty-six  thousand  souls,  and  those  all  by  the  hand  of 
'the  common  executioner." 

35.  "fa  the  space  of  scarce  thirty  years,  the  Inquisi- 
Mion  destroyed,  by  various  kinds  of  tortures,  an  hundred 
'  and  fifty  thousand  Christians."  [i.  e.  heretics,  such  as 
Catholics  generally  call  fanatics,  or  persons  disordered 
in  their  brains.]  Then  how  many  millions  may  we  sup- 
pose it  destroyed,  in  the  course  of  200  years,  and  more, 
from  the  period  of  its  first  institution. 

36.  Jt  is  therefore  a  just  remark  of  Newton,  that,  "If 

*  Rome  Pagan  hath  slain  her  thousands  of  innocent  Chris- 
'tians.  [i.  e.  heretics]  Rome  Christian  [Rome  Antichiis- 
'  tianj  hath  slain  her  ten  thousands.  For  not  to  mention 
1  other  outrageous  slaughters  and  barbarities,  the  croi- 
1  Fades  against  the  Waldenses  and  Albigenses,  the  mur- 
'ders  committed  by  the  duke  of  Alva  in  the  Nether- 
1  lands,  the  massacres  in  France  and  Ireland,  will  proba- 
'bly  amount  to  above  ten  times  the  number  of  all  the 
' Christians  slain  in  all  the  ten  persecutions  of  the  Ko- 
'  man  emperors  put  together," 


f,    IV.  ?nE    MOTHER.    OF    1IARLOTS  23/ 

37.  Thus  we  see  that  this  universal  bishop,  this  infal-     CHAP. 

lible  judge  of  all  controversies,  this  sovereign  of  kings    '..  ir- 

and  disposer  of  kingdoms,  this  vice-gerent  of  Christ  and 

God  upon  earth,  hath  plainly  manifested  his  diabolical 
nature  by  his  furious  and  infernal  works.  And  thus  this 
Mother  of  all  abominations,  hath  evidently  exposed  her 
scarlet  colour,  by  the  millions  whom  she  hath  persecu- 
ted unto  death  by  every  mode  of  torture.  Is  it  not  then 
astonishing  beyond  all  measure,  that  any  should  yet  be 
so  blind  as  to  imagine,  that  the  pure  gospel  and  spirit  of 
Christ  could  be  conveyed  to  future  ages  through  such  a 
medium? 

38.  M  That  kind  of  religion  (saith  Robinson)  which    Eccl-  Re* 
'the  Catholics  always  propagated, ought  to  be  consider-   p^og.69* 
4ed  as  it  really  is,  net  merely  a  religion,  but  as  a  spe- 

4  cies  of  government,  including  in  it  a  set  of  tyrannical 
4  maxims  injurious  to  the  lives,  liberties  and  properties 
4  of  citizens  in  a  free  state,  and  all  tending  to  render  the 
4  state  dependent  on  a  faction  called  the  Church,  govern- 
4  ed  from  age  to  age  by  a  succession  of  priests." 

39.  And  such,  we  may  say,  was  that  kind  of  priesthood 
by  which  the  Catholic  church  was  organized  and  ruled, 
from  the  beginning,  according  to  their  degree  of  power 
and  influence.  Simon  the  sorcerer  bewitched  the  peo- 
ple,— "  giving  out  that  himself  was  some  great  one, "  ^  ct*  *"* 
when  therefore,  under  his  lucrative  motives,  he  profes- 
sed to  be  a  Christian,  he  was  Antichrist  in  the  seed. 

40.  Diotrephes  was  a  Catholic  priest — Antichrist  in 
the  blade — he  loved  to  have  the  pre-eminence ;  he  could 
not  really  persecute,  but  he  prated  with  malicious  words 
against  the  heretic  John  and  his  brethren,  and  cast  them  See 
out  of  the  church.  Councils  are  but  a  larger  growth  3  John  ••■ 
from  the  same  diabolical  root,  they  are  rulers  without 
dominion,  inquisitors  without  an  inquisition,  and  may  fee 
justly  called  Antichrist  in  the  ear. 

41.  u  Synods  of  three  or  four  bishops,  framing  creeds   Eccl-  Re* 
4  or  canons  for  conscience,  and  attaching  to  a  breach  of  p^6*' 

4  them  ideas  of  guilt,  differ  from  the  inquisition  only  as 
4  a  spark  of  tire  differs  from  a  city  in  a  blaze."  Thus 
from  prating  they  proceed  to  solemn  anathemas,  which 
happily,  cannot  yet  effect  the  ruin  of  the  dissenter. 
Great  ones,  however,  go  on  to  adopt  great  words,  and 
as  their  numbers  and  authority  increase,  they  grasp  the 
effectual  power  by  faith,  and  form  an  inquisition  in 
their  dire  decrees. 


10. 


13* 


THE  ABOMINABLE  CRUELTIES  OF 


P   IV 


v. 


Eccl.  Re- 
searches, 
J>.  251. 


42.  "Their  language  used  to  bo,  when  they  could  do 
1  no  better,  "If  any  person,  king,  nobleman,  prelate* 
'-priest,  monk,  or  any  of  interior  rank,  native  oi 
"eigncr,  shall  at  any  time  deny  ibis  need,  or  disobey 
"  these  canons  may  be  bo  numbered  with  Judas,  Da- 
44  than  and  Abiram;  may  all  bis  limbs  bo  broken;  may 
"his  eyes  be  plucked  out;  may  bis  entrails  be  torn  out  of 
"him;  maybe  be  smitten  with  the  leprosy  and  other 
"  diseases  from  the  crown  of  his  head  to  the  sole  of  his 
"foot;  and  may  he  suffer  the  pain  of  eternal  damnation 
"  with  the  Devil  and  his  angel?."' 

43.  "  When  the  inquisitors  burnt  thirty,  sixty,  ninety 
'heretics  at  a  time: — stained  the  walls  of  their  torture- 
'  rooms  with  human  blood; — while  they  clothed  the 
'wretched  sufferers  with  habits  and  caps,  on  which  were 
'  represented  devils  and  flames,  what  did  they  more  than 
'  finish  and  colour  a  picture  of  which  the  most  ancient 
'and  sanctimonious  synods  had  given  them  a  sketch; 
{ a  picture  when  finished  so  dreadful,  that  even  the  art- 
'ists  shuddered  at  the  sight  of  their  own  work!  An  in- 
'quisitor  calls  it,  Horrendum  et  tremendum  spectaculum! 
rA  horrid  and  tremendous  spectacle!  but  liberal  men 
1  (saith  Robinson)  have  hardly  words  to  express  their  ab- 
'horrence  of  it" 

44.  Here  this  great  fabric,  which  the  enemy  of  God 
and  man  had  been  labouring  to  establish  ever  since  the 
fall,  seemed  to  have  attained  its  greatest  height;  and 
here  it  would  seem  that  the  councils,  decrees  and  pray- 
ers of  the  whole  Catholic  priesthood  had  their  most  de- 
sirable accomplishment. 

45.  And  what  more,  in  reality,  could  their  lord  god 
the  Pope  and  bis  subordinate  legions  have  done,  in  an- 
swer to  their  impious  wishes,  than  to  personate  the  De- 
vil and  his  angels,  in  tormenting  those  inoffensive  here- 
tics, with  all  manner  of  torture,  as  long  as  they  had  it 
irr  their  power? 

.  46.  But  high  as  this  Babel  of  confusion  had  arisen,  un' 
der  the  reign  of  emperors  and  popes,  by  the  labours  oi 
false  teachers,  vain  philosophers,  lordly  bishops,  monks, 
friars,  and  the  whole  infernal  rabble;  yet  its  builders 
were  far  from  being  satisfied.  Even  in  their  greatest 
victory  over  heresy,  and  the  most  absolute  uniformity 
that  they  could  possibly  attain,  the  lordly  prelates  look- 
ed upon  their  established  hierarchy  to  be  quite  imper- 
fect; and  groaned  for  an  opportunity  of  wresting  the 


•P.    IV.  THE    MOTHER    OF    HARLOT^,  £39 

reins  of  government  out  of  the  hands  of  their  lord  god,     CHAP. 
Un  order  to  reform  and  complete  the  work.  ' 

47.  The  fact  was,  their  mock  institutions  of  celibacy, 
•and  their  numerous  orders  of  monkery,  had  opened  such 
an  ocean  of , depravity  and  corruption,  and  the  earth  was 
so  overrun  with  sanctimonious  debauchees,  and  hypocrit- 
ical prostitutes,  whose  rage  for  orthodoxy  had  become 
So  excessive,  and  went  so  effectually  to  extirpate  every 
honest  citizen  from  the  earth,  that  it  became  absolutely 
necessary  for  civil  rulers  to  interpose  for  the  preserva- 
tion of  mankind,  and  rescue  the  world  from  speedy  an$ 
final  ruin. 

48.  But  without  some  religious  pretext,  the  devotees 
of  Papal  power  would  have  remained  forever  deaf  to 
the  voice  of  reason ;  hence  the  most  discerning  among 
the  priesthood,  who  perceived  the  necessity  of  a  revo- 
lution, were  ready,  as  soon  as  opportunity  offered,  to  fur- 
nish the  rulers  of  the  earth  with  a  new  scheme  of  reli- 
gion, as  the  mainspring  of  their  reforming  enterprize. 

49.  Schisms  were  common  in  the  Catholic  church. — 
Many,  at  different  periods,  had  grown  weary  of  the  su- 
perstitious, and  bloody  religion  of  the  priests,  had  pro- 
tested against  it,  and  adopted  sentiments  and  manners 
tetter  suited  to  honest  citizens  of  the  earth.  Such  had 
laid  a  sufficient  foundation  for  an  appeal  to  patriarchal 
Authority  in  favour  of  a  revolution. 

50.  Sufficient  matter  was  also  furnished  for  an  enter- 
prizing  priesthood  to  form  a  new  system  of  orthodoxy, 
more  rational  and  consistent  in  the  eyes  of  a  long  de- 
ceived multitude,  than  barefaced  popery,  obscene  monk- 
ery, and  the  barbarous  inquisition;  and  thus  to  revive 
^nd  continue,  under  a  new  dispensation  of  civil  and  re- 
ligious government,  the  dark  and  deplorable  reign  of 
^ntichrjstt 


THE  TESTIMONY 

OF 

CHRIST'S  SECOND  APPEARING, 


PART  V. 


THE  GRAND  DIVISION  IN  THE  KINGDOM  OF  ANTI- 
CHRIST, CALLED  THE  REFORMATION, 


CHAPTER  I. 


The  'Cause  and  first  Means  of  Reforming  the  Catholic 
Church. 

A  REFORMATION  of  the  doctrines,  worship,  dis-    chaf 
cipline,  and  government  of  the  corrupt  body,        I. 
church  or  kingdom  of  Antichrist,  and  a  restitution  of  all  ~~ 

that  order  and  glory,  which  Ood  by  his  holy  prophets, 
promised  to  accomplish  in  the  latter-day,  are  two  very 
-different  things. 

2.  It  hath  been  made  manifest,  that  the  faith,  order, 
and  power,  together  with  the  whole  truth  and  simplici- 
ty of  the  true  and  genuine  church  of  Christ,  were  totally 
supplanted  and  trodden  under  foot  by  this  false  and  cor- 
rupt church;  and  no  promise  either  of  a  reformation  or 
restitution  of  the  false  was  ever  given;  but  a  full  resti- 
tution of  the  true  was  promised,  though  not  to  take 
place  until  Christ  should  make  his  second  appearance, 

3.  Therefore,  what  hath  generally  passed  under  the 
name  of  the  Reformation,  implieth  no  other  alteration 
in  the  church  that  then  existed,  than  a  mere  change  of 
form ;  and  a  reformation,  or  forming  a  thing  over  again, 
may  either  be  for  the  better  or  for  the  worse. 

4.  The  Protestant  Reformed  Church,*  which  took  its 

*  We  have  used  the  term  Protestant  Reformed  Church,  to  include 
the  whole  of  that  divided  and  subdivided  party  which  separated  from 
-the  church  of  Rome,  which  did  not  really  constitute  a  separate  church 
till  after  its  founders  had  entered  that  protest  against  the  decrees  .of 


CHAP. 


F    REFORMING  P.    V. 


rise  early  in  the  sixteenth  century,  is  so  denominated 

from  the  protest,*  entered  by  \U  first  founders  against 

*Rcc^h-  the  authority  and  form  of  government  practised  by  the 
pope;  while  they  proceeded  to  build  up  the  same  people, 
10  the  same  faith,  upon  another  plan  of  government. 

5.  And  from  the  fmitful  invention  of  lhese  reformers 
and  their  successors,  innumerable  forms  of  government 
have  been  contrived,  sects,  parties,  and  churches  form- 
ed, all  differing  from,  and  protesting  against  their  Mo- 
ther Church,  and  against  each  other;  yet  all  pretending 
to  be  the  one  church  of  Christ. 

C.  The  protest  was  by  no  means  entered  against  the 
Catholic  church,  nor  was  her  orthodoxy  ever  called  in 
question,  until  the  division  was  completed,  and  the  re- 
forming party  had  gained  sufficient  strength  to  claim  a 
right  to  the  same  power  and  authority  with  which  the 
church  universal  had  been  vested. 

7.  Nor  even  then,  was  it  ever  maintained,  by  the  pro- 
moters of  the  Protestant  cause,  that  the  Catholic  church 
was  not  the  true  orthodox  church  previous  to  this  revo- 
lution: as  may  appear  from  what  is  stated  by  Dr.  3Io- 
sheim,  concerning  Luther,  namely:  that,  "he  separated 
EccL  His-    t  himself  only  from  the  church  of  Rome,  which  considers 
iv.  pi!  52.      '  the  pope  as  infallible,  and  not  from  the  church,  consi- 
i  dered  in  a  more  extensive  sense;  for  he  submitted  to  the 
%  decision  of  the  universal   [or  Catholic]  church,  when 
'  that  decision  should  be  given  in  a  general  council  law- 
*  fully  assembled." 
Hist,  of  **•  Now  this  general  council,  Luther  affirmed  to  be 

Charles  V.  the  representative  of  the  Catholic  Church;  and  there- 
joL  ii.  p.  £ore  must  have  considered  it,  as  representing  the  ortho- 
dox church,  as  much  as  the  council  of  Nice  had  done; 
so  that  the  protest  in  no  wise  respected  the  church,  but 
her  head;  and  hence  it  necessarily  followed,  that  the 
only  point  to  be  decided  between  the  reforming  party 
and  the  pope,  was,  who  should  be  the  head;  or  in  other 
words,  winch  of  them  should  be  the  greatest. 

9.  The  kingdom  of  Antichrist  was  full  of  animosities 
and  divisions  from  the  beginning;  and  by  those  divisions, 
and  a  thirst  for  temporal  glory  and  dominion,  the  church 

the  Catholk  party,  from  which  the  name  Protectant  originated.  Thi* 
numerous  and  divided  party  are  usually  subdivided  into  the  Lutheran 
Church,  and  the  Reformed  Church,  including  all  those  various 
which  exist,  as  th<>  fruits  of  the  Reformation;  but  as  they  all  admit  of 
the  general  title  of  Protestants,  we  think  it  not  improper  to  distinguish^ 
this  general  division  of  the  Catholic  Hierarchy  by  the  abo>e  ti 


P.    V.  THE    CATHOLIC    CHURCH9'.  24# 

that  was  established  for  the  .domineering  parly,  by  em-     CHAP, 
perors  and  general  councils,  hath  been  sufficiently  prov-  . 

ed  to  be  not  only  false,  but  totally  corrupt  in  every  part. 

10.  The  first  founders  of  the  Reformation  taught  no 
new  doctrine  different  from  what  had  been  established 
in  the  general  councils  of  this  corrupt  church.  Nor  had 
they  any  divine  authority  for  their  conduct;  but  acted 
from  the  suggestions  of  their  own  natural  sagacity  and 
carnal  wisdom,  as  the  school-philosophers,  emperors  and 
popes  had  done  before  them.  From  whence  then,  could 
any  reformation  arise  for  the  better,  to  a  church  mani- 
festly false,  and  wholly  corrupt,  both  in  its  head  and 
members?  "An  evil  tree  cannot  bring  forth  good  fruit." 

11.  Hence  we  see  among  the  first  fruits  of  the  Refor- 
mation, that,  instead  of  putting  an  end  to  those  scandal- 
ous debates  and  animosities,  which  had  continued  in  the 
church  for  many  ages,  divisions  and  sectaries  increased 
and  multiplied  from  day  to  day.     This  may  be  seen  in 

Dr.  Mosheim's  introduction  to  his  history  on  the  times  Eccl  H's~ 
of  the  Reformation,  which  he  very  properly  calleth,  *017>  ™J- 
times  of  discord.  Yet  this  is  denominated  the  Blessed  5/  p'  °1  ' 
Reformation. 

12.  Jt  is  not  even  pretended  that  the  first  reformers 
had  any  divine  authority  for  their  conduct.  This  is  evi- 
dent from  the  plain  declarations  of  their  most  able  de- 
fenders, who  pointedly  discard  the  very  idea  of  their 
being  actuated  by  any  extraordinay  illuminations  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,  or  claiming  any  other  light  or  power  than 
that  which  had  all  along  been  preserved  in  the  church. 

13.  Dr.  Mosheim  saith,  "They  were  conducted  only   ibid.  p. 

*  by  the  suggestions  of  their  natural  sagacity. — The  Lu-   294,  295. 
-'  therans  were  greatly  assisted,  both  in  correcting  and 

•  illustrating  the  articles  of  their  faith,  partly  by  the 
'controversies  they  were  obliged  to  carry  on  with  the 
'  Roman  Catholic  doctors,  and  the  disciples  of  Zuingle 
*and  Calvin,  and  partly  by  the  intestine  divisions  that 
'  reigned  among  themselves."  If  contentions  and  divi- 
sions are  the  effects  of  the  true  gospel,  then  a  fountain 
may,  at  the  same  place,  send  forth  both  salt  water  and 
fresh. 

14.   Dr.  Madame,  speaking  of  the  first  reformers, 
saith,  "  Those  who  especially  merit  that  title,  were  Lu-   ibiJ 
1  ther,  Calvin,  Zuingle,  Melancthon,  Bucer,   Mar-    p.  143. 
4  tvr,  Bullinger,  Beza,  Oecolampadius,  and  others.'"   Appendix. 
Aad  he  very  justly  observeth,  "  They  pretended  not  to 


t44  TBE    FIRST    MBANS    OF    REFORiilXO  P.    ^ 

CHAP,     i])e  ca]led  (0  |he  work  they  undertook  by  visions,  or 
'         'internal  illuminations  and   impulses; — they  never  at- 

*  tempted  to  work  miracles,  nor  pleaded  a  divine  com- 
'  mission; — they  taught  no  new  religion,  nor  laid  claim 

*  to  any  extraordinary  vocation." 

15.  Then  what  other  fruits  could  be  expected,  but 
such  as  a  corrupt  and  aspiring  hierarchy  had  always 
produced,  seeing  they  maintained  their  former  stand- 
ing, and  derived  their  authority  from  the  same  corrupt 
source  with  other  lordly  bishops? 

16.  "They  had   recourse  to  reason  and  argument, 

*  (saith  the  above  writer)  to  the  rules  of  sound  criticism,- 
1  and  to  the  authority  and  light  of  history. — They  trans- 
Mated  the  scriptures  into  the  popular  languages  of  dif- 
4  ferent  countries,  and  appealed  to  them  as  the  only  test 
'of  religious  truth." 

17.  But  who  authorized  them  to  set  up  their  reason, 
their  argument,  and  rules  of  criticism  above  their  fel- 
lows? or  to  assert  that  their  translation  of  the  scriptures 
is  the  only  test  of  religious  truth?  For  it  is  plainly  ac- 
knowledged that  they  were  never  sent  of  God.  There- 
fore, according  to  their  own  concessions,  they  rank  them- 
selves with  the  false  prophets  whom  God  spake  of  by 
the  prophet  Jeremiah, 

18."  The  prophets  prophesy  lies  in  my  name :  I  sent 
^er.  xiv.      tbcm  not,  neither  have  I   commanded   them,  neither 
spake  unto  them:  they  prophesy  unto  you  a  false  vision 
and  divination,  and  a  thing  of  nought,  and  the  deceit  of 
ch.  xxii.      their  heart."     Again:  "  In  the  latter  days  ye  shall  con- 
2°— 28.       sider  it  perfectly.     I  have  not  sent  these  prophets,  yet 
they  ran:  I  have  not  spoken  to  them,  yet  they  prophe- 
sied."    And  again:  "The  prophet  that  hath  a  dream, 
let  him  tell  a  dream;  and  he  that  hath  my  word,  let 
him  speak  my  word  faithfully.    What  is  the  chaff  to  the 
wheat?  saith  the  Lord." 

19.  But  these  first  reformers,  according  to  the  wri- 
tings of  their  ablest  defenders,  had  not  even  so  much  as 
the  chaff,  not  even  so  much  as  a  dream  or  a  vision,  or 
any  internal  illumination  of  the  Spirit;  nothing  but  the 
suggestions  of  their  own  natural  sagacity,  which  in  the 
sight  of  God  is  nothing  less  than  a  false  vision  and  divi- 
nation, the  deceit  of  their  own  heart;  and  how  much 
less  then  had  they  that  eternal  word  which  is  as  a  fire? 

20.  But  "  these  first  reformers,  were  all  men  of  learn- 
ing—they  translated  the  scriptures  into  the  popular  huv- 


F.  V.  THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH.  245 

cguages."    But  what  then?  where  is  the  scribe?  where     CHAP 
is  the  disputerof  this  world?  hath  not  God  made  foolish 


the  wisdom  of  this  world  ?  hath  he  not  determined  that   l  Cor.  i. 
the  wisdom  of  their  wTise  men  shall  perish?  jjj.  wSa, 

21.  "  They  maintained  (saith  Maclaine)  that  the  faith    14.  ' 
'  of  Christians  was  to  be  determined  by  the  word  of  God 

'  alone."  And  what  was  this  word  of  God  alone,  but  the 
scriptures  which  they  translated?  And  who  authorized 
them  to  determine  the  faith  of  Christians,  even  by  the 
words  of  the  inspired  writers,  without  having  themselves 
any  inspiration  or  divine  commission?  The  fact  is,  they 
had  stolen  the  words  from  their  neighbour  Catholics, 
who  had  stolen  them  from  the  apostles  and  true  follow- 
ers of  Christ. 

22.  Therefore,  well  said  the  Lord  by  Jeremiah :  "  Be- 
hold, I  am  against  the  prophets,  that  steal  my  words   Jj'oPiS" 
every  one  from  his  neighbour.    Behold  1  am  against  the       '     ' 
prophets,  saith  the  Lord,  that  use  their  tongues,  and  say, 

He  saith. — Yet  I  sent  them  not,  nor  commanded  them."- 

23.  That  such  were  the  first  reformers,  is  a  fact  that 
cannot  be  disputed,  while  it  is  strongly  urged,  by  their 
ablest  defenders,  that  they  were  conducted  only  by  the 
suggestions  of  their  natural  sagacity,  and  had  no  divine 
commission.  As  no  true  gospel  revolution  ever  was,  or 
ever  can  be  effected  without  divine  authority,  and  as  it 
is  acknowledged  that  the  first  reformers  had  no  such 
authority;  therefore  we  must  look  for  a  very  different 
cause  from  which  all  those  mighty  effects  of  the  Refor- 
mation flowed. 

24.  For  many  centuries,  the  enormous  power  of  the 
pope,  and  the  horrid  crimes  and  corruptions  of  every 
rank  and  order  of  the  Catholic  church,  had  been  increas- 
ing until  it  became  replete  with  tyranny  and  all  manner 
of  wickedness;  while  every  attempt  to  reform  those 
open  and  scandalous  abuses,  had  proved  ineffectual. 

25.  "  While  the  Roman  pontiff  slumbered  in  security  Eccl.  His- 
<at  the  head  of  the  church,  (saith  Mosheim)  and  saw  no-  for>'-  ™L 
'  thing  throughout  the  vast  extent  of  his  dominion  but  n'P' 

*  tranquillity  and  submission; — an  obscure  and  inconsi- 
'derable  person  arose,  on  a  sudden,  in  the  year  1517, 
4  and  laid  the  foundation  of  this  long-expected  change, 

*  by  opposing,  with  undaunted  resolution,  his  single  force 
'  to  the  torrent  of  Papal  ambition  and  despotism." 

26.  "  This  extraordinary  man  was  Martin  Luther,* 

*  The  place  of  his  birth  was  Aisleben,ia  Saxoov,  Germany. 
Z   2 


24t>  TOE    FIRST    MEANS    Or    REFORMING  P.    V. 

ca  monk  of  the  Augustinian  Eremites. **  Who  also  saith 
of  himself,  in  the  preface  to  hi-  work-.  u  Ai  first  I  was 
4  all  alone  f  or  as  Collier  hath  it  in  his  Historical  Dic- 
tionary, under  Martin  Luther,  where  he  praiseth  his 
magnanimity,  in  having  "opposed  himself  alone  to  the 
i  whole  earth.-' 

27.  The  beginning  of  the  Reformation  arose  from  the 
private  contentions  of  two  monks,  concerning  the  traffic 
of  indulgences,  and  the  pope's  power  in  regard  to  the 
remission  of  sin.  This  contention  was  carried  on  with 
usual  animosity,  between  Martin  Luther,  and  John 
Tetzel;  the  latter  a  Dominican  monk,  who  by  public 
authority  preached  those  famous  indulgences  of  pope 
Leo  X. 

28.  From  this  private  quarrel,  proceeded  that  memo- 
rable revolution,  called  the  Blessed  Reformation.  The 
causes,  and  first  means  of  its  promotion  are  briefly  stated 
by  that  noted  Protestant  writer,  Dr.  Robertson,  in  the 
following  words: 

History  of       *^'  "  ^  was  lrom  causes  seemingly  fortuitous,  and 

Charles  V.  'from  a  source  very  inconsiderable,  that  all  the  mighty 

vol.  ii.  p.     'effects  of  the  Reformation  flowed. — The   princes  and 

IQ&1      '     'nobles  were  irritated  at  seeing  their  vassals  drained  of 

'so  much  wealth,  in  order  to  replenish  the  treasury  of 

i  a  profuse   pontiff. — Even  the    most  unthinking    were 

'shocked  at  the  scandalous  behaviour  of  Tetzel  and  his- 

'  associates,  who  often  squandered  in  drunkenness,  gam- 

£  ing,  and  low  debauchery,  those  sums  which  were  pious- 

'ly  bestowed." 

30.  Such  then  was  the  favourable  state  of  affairs, 
when  Luther  rirst  inveighed  against  the  traffic  of  indul- 
gences. The  princes  and  nobles,  being  irritated  at  see- 
ing their  vassals,  the  common  people,  whom  they  them- 
selves kept  as  slaves,  drained  of  so  much  wealth,  were 
ready  to  protect  Luthers  cause,  in  order  to  support  their 
own  tyranny. 

31.  Luther  published  ninety-five  theses,  or  proposi- 
tions against  indulgences;  "to  the  whole,  (saith  Robert - 

ibid.     «  son)  he  subjoined  solemn  protestations  of  his  high  res- 
p.  112.    <pect  for  the  apostolic  [i.  e.  papal]  see,  and  of  his  impli- 
cit submission  to  its  authority." 

32.  The  friars  of  St.  Augustin,  Luthers  own  order, 
though  addicted  to  the  papal  see  with  no  less  ready 
obedience  than  the  other  monastic  fraternities,  gave  no> 
f  heck  to  this  publication.     Luther  had  acquired  extra,- 


P.    V.  THE    CATHOLIC    CHURCiT.  247 

ordinary  authority  among-  his  brethren;  for  he,  as  well     CHAP, 
as  they,  professed  the  highest  regard  for  the  authority  '    _ 

of  the  pope. 

33.  u  And  as  a  secret  enmity,  excited  by  interest  or 
'  emulation,  subsists  among  all  the  monastic  orders  in  the 
1  Romish  church,  the  Augustiniaus  were  highly  pleased 
'  with  his  invectives  against  the  Dominicans,  and  hoped 

*  to  see  them  exposed  to  the  hatred  and  scorn  of  the 
'people." 

34.  "  Nor  was  his  sovereign  the  elector  of  Saxony  dis-  History  of 
'satisfied  with  this  obstruction  which  Luther  threw  in  Charles V 
'  the  way  of  the  publication  of  indulgences.     He  secret-    n3, 

'ly  encouraged  the  attempt,  and  flattered  himself  that 
1  this  dispute  among  the  ecclesiastics  themselves,  might 
1  give  some  check  to  the  exactions  of  the  court  of  Rome, 
'which  the  secular  princes  had  long,  though  without 
'success,  been  endeavouring  to  oppose." 

35.  It  was  therefore  not  from  religious  considerations 

that  Luther  was  countenanced  by  the  elector;  his  pro-   p1^, 
tection  flowed  entirely  from  political  motives. 

36.  "  Leo  regarded  with  the  utmost  indifference  the  j^.  p„ 
'  operations  of  an  obscure  friar,  who,  in  the  heart  of  Ger-  115, 116, 
1  many,  carried  on  a  scholastic  disputation  in  a  barbarous 

*  style.  Little  did  he  apprehend,  or  Luther  himself 
'  dream,  that  the  effects  of  this  quarrel  would  be  so  fa- 
*tal  to  the  papal  see.  Leo  imputed  the  whole  to  mo- 
1  nastic  enmity  and  emulation,  [and  such  it  really  was] 

*  and  seemed  inclined  not  to  interpose  in  the  contest,  but 
rto  allow  the  Augustinians  and  Dominicans  to  wrangle 

4  about  the  matter  with  their  usual  animosity."    So  saith  • 
Robertson. 

37.  Here  then  was  the  first  cause  from  which  the 
mighty  effects  of  the  Reformation  flowed;  from  quarrel- 
ling, wrangling,  and  animosity,  after  the  usual  manner 
of  the  monkish  orders.  The  princes  supported  the  cause 
from  political  motives,  first  secretly,  and  then  openly, 
and  at  last  by  force  of  arms. 

38.  These  contentions,  bemg  of  a  growing  nature,  be~   j^  „ 
came  at  length  a  matter  of  serious  concern  to  the  pope,    116, 117, 
who  in  July,  1518,  summoned  Luther  to  appear  at  Rome 
within  sixty   days,  and  at  the  same  time  wrote  to  the 
elector  of  Saxony,  not  to  protect  him. 

39.  The  professors  in  the  university  of  Wittemberg, 
after  employing  several  pretexts  to  excuse  Luther  from 
appearing  at  Rome,  intreated  the  pope  that  his  dog- 


248  THE    FIRST    MEANS    OP    REFORMING,    &C.  P.    V. 

CHAP,     trines  niig-ht  be  examined  by  some  persons  of  learning- 
'         and  authority  in  Germany,     The  elector  requested  the 
same  thine:  of  cardinal  C  ajetan,  the  pope's  legate  or  re- 
presentative, at  the  diet  of  Augsburg. 

40.  And  after  all  this  quarrelling  and  wrangling  about 
indulgences,  "Luther  himself,  who,  at  that  time,  was  so 
1  far  from  having-  any  intention  to  disclaim  the  papal  au- 
'  thority.  that  he  did  not  even  entertain  the  smallest  ma* 
'picion  concerning  its  divine  original,  had  written  to 
'Leo  a  most  submissive  letter,  promising  an  unreserved 
'compliance  with  his  will." 

41.  A  striking  evidence  this,  that  Luther  had  no  divine 
commission;  but  that  he  had  been  influenced,  altogether 
by  his  own  natural  sagacity,  and  his  u«ual  spirit  of  ani- 
Historyof   mosity,  as  the  promoters  of  his  cause  have  testified. 
Charles  V.       42.  The  contention  was  now  carried   on  between  Lu- 
119  120 '     ^er  anf*  Cajetan  who  was  a  Dominican.     But  as  a  se- 
cret enmity  prevailed  between  the  orders  of  St.  Augus- 
tin  and  St.  Dominic, the  dispute  remained  undecided,  and 
Luther  secretly  retreated  and  published  an  appeal  from 
the  pope  to  a  general  council;  but  still  continued  to  ex- 
press no  less  reverence  than  formerly  for  the  papal  see. 

43.  Upon  this  retreat  of  Luther,  Cajetan  wrote  to  the 
elector  of  Saxony,  to  send  that  seditious  monk  a  prisoner 

'ibid,  to  Rome,  or  to  banish  him  out  of  his  territories.  But 
p.  121.  the  elector,  who  had  secretly  protected  Luther,  from 
political  motives,  now  with  less  reserve,  but  under  vari- 
ous pretexts,  and  with  many  professions  of  esteem  for  the 
cardinal,  as  well  as  reverence  for  the  pope,  not  only  de- 
clined a  compliance  with  either  of  his  requests,  but  open- 
ly discovered  great  concern  for  Luther's  safety. 

44.  A  new  legate  was  now  appointed  by  the  court  of 
Scrl.His-  porne#  This  was  Miltitz,  who  held  three  conferences 
•v  p.  38,      with  Luther,  two  in  the  year  1519,  and  one  in  1520.    In 

these  conferences,  Luther  manifestly  discovered  the 
gross  darkness  and  superstition  under  which  he  still  lay, 
and  that  his  conduct  was  influenced  by  a  spirit  of  ani- 
mosity and  resentment  against  the  Dominicans  with 
whom  he  had  the  quarrel. 

45.  "For  he  not  only  offered  to  observe  a  profound 
f.  41.    'silence  for  the  future,  with  respect  to  indulgences,  pro- 

'  vided  the  same  conditions  were  imposed  on  his  adver- 
'saries,  but  he  went  still  farther;  he  proposed  writing 
<an  humble  and  submissive  letter  to  the  pope,  [which  he 
'accordingly  did]  acknowledging  that  he  had  carried 
4  his  zeal  and  animosity  too  far." 


F.    V.  THE    GRAND    DIVISION    BETWEEN,    &C.  24$ 

46.  "  He  even  consented  to  publish  a  circular  letter,    CHAP. 

♦exhorting  all  his  disciples  and  followers  to  reverence    1__ 

'and  obey  the  dictates  of  the  holy  Roman  church.     He 

1  declared,  that  his  only  intention,  in  the  writings  he  had 
'composed,  was  to  brand  with  infamy  those  emissaries 

*  who  abused  its  authority,  and  employed  its  protection  as 
'a  mask  to  cover  their  abominable  and  impious  frauds." 

47.  "Had  the  court  of  Rome  been  prudent  enough  to   Eccl.His* 
'have  accepted  of  the  submission  made  by  Luther,  they   tory.  vol. 

*  would  have  almost  nipped  in  the  bud  the  cause  of  the   iv*  P°^ 
'  Reformation,  or  would,  at  least,  have  considerably  re- 

*  tarded  its  growth  and  progress." 

48.  ''But  the  flaming  and  excessive  zeal  [or  animosi- 
1  ty]  of  some  inconsiderate  bigots,  renewed  the  divisions, 
'which  were  so  near  being  healed,  and,  by  animating 

*  both  Luther  and  his  followers — promoted  the  princi- 
ples, and  augmented  the  spirit,  which  produced,  at 
'length,  the  blessed  Reformation."  Such  is  the  testi- 
mony of  out  historian. 

49.  But  the  fact  was,  that  the  flaming  and  excessive 
zeal  or  animosity  of  those  inconsiderate  bigots,  who 
animated  Luther  and  his  followers,  promoted  the  prin- 
ciples, and  augmented  the  spirit,  which  produced,  at 
length,  an  innumerable  spawn  of  heresies,  seditions,  tu- 
mults, blood  and  carnage,  and  every  evil  work. 

60.  Thus  the  first  means  of  reforming  the  church 
went  on,  and  was  promoted  from  one  degree  of  animosi- 
ty and  contention  to  another,  until  the  Reformation  was 
completed  by  a  grand  division  between  Papists  and  Pro* 
testants. 


CHAPTER  It 

'The  Grand  Division  between  Papists  and  Protestants. 

^VNE  of  the  circumstances  that  contributed,  princi- 
\_J  pally,  to  render  the  conferences  of  Miltitz  with 
Luther  ineffectual,  was  a  famous  controversy  carried  on 
at  Leipsic,  several  weeks  successively,  in  the  year  1519, 
between  a  Catholic  doctor  named  Eckius,  and  Luther 
and  Carlostadt  his  colleague  and  companion. 
2,  "  The  military  genius,  of  our  ancestors  (saith  Mo* 


2oO  THE    GRAND    DIVISION    DETWEEN  P.    jf 

CHAP,     <sheim)  had  so  fur  infected  the  schools  of  learning,  that 

' *  differences  in  point  of  religion  or  literature,  when  they 

His-    'grew   to  a  certain  degree  of  warmth  and  animo 
ivyr*p  43*     <were  decided,  like  the  quarrels  of  valiant  knights, 

'  a  single  combat.  Some  famous  university  was  pitched 
'upon  as  the  field  of  battle,  while  the  rector  and  profes- 
4sors  beheld  the  contest,  and  proclaimed  the  victory.*' 

3.  Eckius,  therefore,  in  compliance  with  the  spirit  of 
this  lighting  age,  challenged  Carlostadt  and  Luther  to 
try  the  force  of  his  theological  arms.  The  challenge 
was  accepted,  the  day  appointed,  and  the  three  champi- 
ons appeared  in  the  field. 

4.  Carlostadt  disputed  with  Eckius  concerning  the 
powers  and  freedom  of  the  human  will.     Luther  dispu: 

Eccl.  His-    ted  concerning  the  church  of  Rome;  that  in  earlier  ages 

iv^p.  44.      *t  was  n°t  superior  to  other  churches,  and  combated  his 

Note  [e]    antagonist  from  the  authority  of  the  fathers,  and  from 

the  decrees  of  the  Nicene  council. 

ibid  ^  These  disputes  were  carried  on  from  the  25th  of 

p.  43.       June,  to  the  15th  of  July  following.     Luther's  cause  was 

Note  [b]    left  undecided,  both  were  confirmed  in  their  own  opin- 

Charles  v.  i°ns>  and  DOtn  parties  boasted  of  having  obtained  the 

vol.  li.  p.     victory. 

12°-  6.  In  the  mean  time,  the  dissentions  increased,  instead 

Eccl  His-  0f  diminishing.  For  while  Miltitz  was  treating  with 
i^p.  49.  Luther  in  Saxony,  and  the  fairest  prospect  of  accommo- 
dation was  offered,  as  hath  been  observed,  Eckius  has- 
tened to  Rome,  and  entered  into  a  league  with  the  Do- 
minicans, who  were  in  high  credit  at  the  papal  court, 
and  entreated  Leo  to  excommunicate  Luther  from  the 
communion  of  the  church. 

7.  The  Dominicans,  desirous  of  revenging  the  affront 
25.50     which  their  order  had  received  hy  Luther's  treatment 

of  Tetzel,  used  their  utmost  endeavours  to  have  the  re- 
quest of  Eckius  gi anted. 

8.  The  request  was  granted;  and  the  Roman  pontiff 
Charles  V.  M"*  out  a  bul1  againsf  Luther,  dated  the  15th  of  June, 
vol.  li.  p.  1520,  in  which  all  persons  are  forbidden  to  read  his  wri- 
*27-            tings,  and  he  is  again  summoned  to  confess  and  retract 

his  errors  within  the  space  of  sixty  da)s;  and  if  he  did 
not,  is  pronounced  an  obstinate  heretic;  is  excommuni- 
cated, and  delivered  unto  satan  for  the  destruction  of  his 
flesh. 
... ,  9.  In  some  cities,  the  people  violently  obstructed  the 

*.  12S.   promulgation  of  the  bull;  iu  others,  the  persons  whoaU. 


Charles  V 
vol.  ii.  p. 


?.    V.  FAPISTS   AND   PROTESTANTS.  25 

tempted  to  publish  it  were  insulted,  and  the  bull  itself    CHAP, 
was  torn  in  pieces,  and  troddeh  under  foot.  ' 

10.  Luther,  who,  but  a  little  while  before,  had  de- 
clared that  his  only  intention  in  the  writings  he  had  com- 
posed, was  to  brand  with  infamy  those  emissaries,  who 
abused  the  authority  of  the  holy  Roman  church,  now 
boldly  declared  the  pope  to  be  that  man  of  sin,  or  Anti- 
christ, whose  appearance  was  foretold  in  the  New-Tes- 
tament. He  declaimed  against  his  tyranny  and  usurpa- 
tions with  greater  violence  than  ever,  and  exhorted  the 
princes  to  shake  off  that  ignominious  yoke. 

11.  Leo  having,  in  execution  of  the  bull,  appointed 
Luther's  books  to  be  burnt  at  Rome,  he,  by  way  of  re-  JJist.of 
taliation,  (being  evidently  actuated  by  the  same  spirit  of 
fury  and  resentment  which  influenced  his  adversaries)  I28, 
assembled  all  the  professors  and  students  of  the  univer- 
sity of  Wittemberg,  on  the  10th  of  December,  1520, 
without  the  walls  of  the  city,  and  with  great  pomp,  in 
presence  of  a  vast  multitude  of  spectators,  cast  the  vo- 
lumes of  the  canon  law,  together  with  the  bull  of  ex- 
communication into  the  flames;  and  his  example  was 
imitated  in  several  cities  in  Germany. 

12.  On  the  6th  of  January,  1521,  a  second  bull  was   Eccl.H^ 
issued  out  against  Luther,  by  which  he   was  expelled    toryVvoI. 
from  the  communion  of  the  church.     Thus  Luther  furi-   v'  p>  52 
ously  opposed  the  power  of  the  pope,  and  as  furiously  did 

the  pope  expel  him  from  the  communion  of  the  church. 

13.  "  It  is  not  improbable,  (saith  Mosheim)  that  Lu- 

Hher  was  directed,  in  this  critical  measure,  by  persons  ibid.  p.  51, 
*  skilled,  [not  in  the  gospel,  but]  in  the  law,  who  are  gen- 
erally dexterous  in  furnishing  a  perplexed  client  with 
'  nice  distinctions  and  plausible  evasions.  Be  that  as  it 
'may,  (continueth  the  doctor)  he  separated  himself  on- 
lly  from  the  Church  of  Rome,  which  considers  the  pope 
'  as  infallible,  and  not  from  the  church,  considered  in  a 
' more  extensive  sense;  for  he  submitted  to  the  decision 
'  of  the  universal  [or  catholic]  church." 

14.  Therefore  he  still  belonged,  and  professed  to  be- 
long, to  that  corrupt  church  established  by  Constantine, 
from  which  the  Papists  originated,  and  to  which  the  Pro- 
testants have  uniformly  with  them,  claimed  an  equal 
relation. 

15.  Here  then  was  at  length  effected,  that  grand  di- 
vision in  the  catholic  or  universal  church,  first  between 
JjUther  and  Leo,  and  consequently  between  the  parties 
^ho  espoused  the  cause  of  each, 


25fc  THE   GRAND   DITI9I0H    BETWEEN  P.   V. 

CHAP.         |g    ft  now  remained  to  be  decided  who  should  have 
-  the  pre-eminence ;  for  each  had  his  claim,  the  first  under 

a  pretence  of  reforming  the  corruptions  of  the  church, 
and  reclaiming  its  members  from  a  preposterous  hierar- 
chy; and  the  second  under  pretence  of  holding,  by  a 
lawful  succession,  the  keys  of  St.  Peter,  as  Christ's  vicar 
upon  earth. 

17.  The  true  and  genuine  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  waj 
never  preached  with  quarrelling,  and  wrangling,  and 
animosity,  nor  protected  in  shedding  blood  with  the 
sword;  but  with  the  Holy  Ghost  6ent  down  from  heav- 
en, and  the  fruits  of  that  spirit  are  love,  joy,  peace,  long- 
suffering,  gentleness,  meekness,  goodness,  and  such  like ; 
to  the  whole  of  which,  every  proceeding  of  the  Refor- 
mation, stood  in  direct   opposition  from  the  beginning. 

18.  Nay  more,  the  first  reformers  had  sufficient  rea- 
son for  not  pretending  to  be  influenced  by  that  Spirit  of 
goodness,  for  otherwise  their  conduct  would  immediate- 
ly have  discovered  to  the  eyes  of  every  beholder,  the 
falsity  of  their  pretensions.* 

Eccl  His-  19,  ^ut  Luther  being  now  expelled  from  the  good  old 
tory,  vol.  mother  church,  (as  Mosheim  calleth  her)  instead  of  be- 
jv.  p.  26,  ing  intimidated  by  the  laws  which  she  enacted  against 
tl,        2'   him,  "they  led  him  to  form  the  project  of  founding  a 

*  church  upon  principles  entirely  opposite  to  those  of 
'Rome."  And  this  is  not  all,  they  led  him  to  establish 
in  it,  a  system  of  doctrines  and  ecclesiastical  discipline, 
agreeable  to  the  suggestions  of  his  own  natural  sagacity. 

20.  For  to  urge  that  the  first  reformers  had  no  divine 
-commission,  and  were  conducted  only  by  the  suggestions 
,of  their  own  natural  sagacity,  as  Protestant  writers  have 

*  Every  wise  and  candid  person  will  feel  it  a  matter  of  the  first  im- 
portance to  examine,  with  the  utmost  care  and  attention,  that  founda- 
tion on  which  he  is  called  to  build  his  hope  of  happiness  hereafter. — 
Let  such  view  the  effects  of  that  system  produced  by  the  first  reform- 
ers; Let  him  carefully  examine  that  foundation  upon  which  all  the  pro- 
testant  sectaries  throughout  the  world  have  built  their  jarring  edifices, 
from  which  they  have  drawn  their  clashing  creeds,  and  let  him  judge 
the  work  by  its  effects.  On  a  fair  examination  of  their  proceedings, 
there  appeareth  scarcely  room  for  a  plea  of  sincerity  in  their  favour; 
but  granting  that  they  were  even  sincere,  the  best  apology  that  can  be 
made  in  their  behalf  is,  that  the  dark  power  of  Antichrist  had  covered 
the  earth,  and  gross  darkness  had  blinded  the  eyes  of  the  most  sincere 
among  them.  While  they  were  united  to  that  kingdom  whose  works 
were  contention  and  strife,  they  must  have  been  grossly  deceived  to 

•  magine  that  they  were  the  subjects  of  the  Prince  of  Peace.  As  the 
fruit  is  the  best  evidence  of  the  nature  of  the  tree  which  produced  it ; 
to  the  ungodly  practices  of  the  divided  and  contentious  protestant  sec- 
twiei  are  the  true  witnesses  of  the  lource  from  wueuce  they  sprung-* 


P.    V.  PAPISTS    AND   PROTECTANTS  $53 

done,  and  at  the  same  time  to  pretend  that  they  conduct     chap. 
ed  agreeable  to  the  spirit  and  precepts  of  the  gospel  of  ' 

truth,  is  a  palpable  contradiction,  and  only  acting  the 
hypocrite  tinder  the  sacred  names  of  God  and  Christ. 

21.  The  true  Primitive  Christians  professed  to  have, 
and  in  truth,  had  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  by  which  they 
were  led ;  and  love  was  the  bond  of  their  union.  Wbat- 
ever  they  suffered  by  cruel  persecutions,  and  the  most 
ignominious  deaths,  they  sought  for  no  civil  powers  to 
defend  their  cause,  at  the  expense  of  the  blood  of  their 
fellow  creatures. 

22.  But  after  the  Alexandrian  priesthood  had  cor- 
rupted the  truth  and  simplicity  of  the  gospel,  and  these 
dregs  of  Jewish  and  Pagan  superstition  were  converted 
into  the  pretended  oracles  of  God,  and  set  up  as  a  reli- 
gious test  of  orthodoxy,  then  it  became  highly  necessary 
that  civil  rulers  should  assume  the  supremacy  in  this 
ecclesiastical  hierarchy,  in  order,  by  the  power  of  the 
sword,  to  defend  its  test  and  preserve  it  from  losing 
ground. 

23.  The  cause  of  Luther  stood  in  evident  need  of  such 
1ielp  to  prevent  it  from  falling;  and  the  project  which 
he  formed  of  founding  a  church,  upon  principles  oppo- 
site to  those  of  Rome,  was  nothing  less  than  to  secure 
the  aid  of  secular  princes:  particularly  of  John,  elector 
of  Saxony,  and  successor  to  Frederick,  the  elector  be- 
fore mentioned. 

24.  The  elector  John,  "  convinced  of  the  truth  of  Lu-   Eccl.  His*' 
'  ther's  doctrine,  and  persuaded  that  it  must  lose  ground   ^or>  •  Yg1* 

*  and  be  soon  suppressed  if  the  despotic  authority  of  the   1V'  *** 

*  Roman  pontiff  remained  undisputed  and  entire,  without 
;  hesitation  or  delay,  assumed  to  himself  that  supremacy 
4  in  ecclesiastical  matters,  that  is  the  natural  right  of 
4  every  lawful  sovereign."     So  saith  Mosheim. 

25.  That  this  sovereign  had  as  good  a  right  to  be  the 
supreme  head  of  the  Catholic  church  as  Constantine  or 
the  pope,  is  not  disputed,  but  a  supremacy  over  the 
church  of  Christ,  or  any  part  of  it,  was  never  given  him. 
Like  the  kings  of  the  Gentiles,  he  might  exercise  lord- 
ship, create  churches  and  priesthoods,  or  reform  part  of 
the  old  church  over  again,  and  defend  it  by  the  sword, 
and  when  he  had  done  all,  he  could  only  prove  by  so 
doing,  that  Christ  had  never  given  him  either  precept 
or  example  for  his  conduct. 

2C.  The  elector  John  ordered  a  body  of  laws,  rel«b- 
A  a 


TH1     3RAND    DIVISION    r.ETWEEN 


P.   V. 


II. 

Eccl.  Hii 

tory,  vol. 
iv.  p  67. 


Isai.  ix. 
18. 

James  ill. 
6,  u. 


Keel.  His- 
tory, vol. 
jv.  p.  67, 
*58,  69. 


ting  to  the  form  of  ecclesiastical  government,  the  meth- 
od of  public  worship,  the  rank.  id  revenues  of 
the  priesthood,  to  be  drawn  up  In   Luther  and  Mel 
thon,  and  promulgated  by  heralds  throughout  his  domin- 
ions in  the  year  1527. 

27.  The  example  of  this  elector  was  followed  by  all 
the  princes  and  states  of  Germany,  who  renounced  the 
papal  supremacy.  Now  they  had  a  supremacy  of  their 
own,  a  secular  prince  to  perform  the  functions  of  spiritu- 
al supremacy  in  the  church. 

28.  And  who  now  could  tell  the  difference  between 
setting  up  a  religious  test  of  supremacy  at  Constantino- 
ple, at  Rome,  or  in  Saxony?  \{  there  was  any  difference 
it  was  in  quantity  only,  and  not  in  nature,  for  all  blend- 
ed the  same  spirit  of  violence  and  the  sword,  with  the 
pretended  gospel  of  Jesus.  Likewise  this  reformed  su- 
premacy and  coalition  of  civil  and  ecclesiastical  powers, 
like  the  decrees  of  Constantine,  very  soon  discovered 
the  fruits  of  that  spirit  by  which  Luther  formed  his 
projects. 

29.  Mosheim  saith,  "From  that  time,  .the  religious, 
'  differences  between  the  German  princes,  which  had 
1  been  hitherto  kept  within  the  iounds  of  moderation, 
'broke  out  into  a  violent  and  lasting  flame.*'' 

30.  Well,  therefore,  said  the  prophet  Isaiah,  "  Wick- 
edness burneth  as  the  fire:"  and  James;  "  Behold,  how 
great  a  matter  a  little  lire  kindleth ! — and  setteth  on  lire 
the  course  of  nature;  and  is  set  on  fire  of  hell."  Such 
was  the  fire  of  discord,  which  heated  the  spirits  of  the 
reforming  party,  and  produced,  at  length,  what  they 
call  the  Blessed  Reformation! 

31.  So  Dr.  Mosheim  goeth  on,  "The  timorousne- 
'of  Frederick  the  Wise,  who  avoided  every  resolute 
'  measure  that  might  be  adapted  to  kindle  the  fire  of 
'  discord,  had  preserved  a  sort  of  external  union  and 
4  concord  among  these  princes.  But  as  soon  as  his  suc- 
cessor made  it  glaringly  evident,  that  he  designed  to 
'  withdraw  the  churches  in  his  dominions  from  the  juris- 
'  diction  of  Rome,  and  to  reform  the  doctrine,  discipline, 
4  and  worship  that  had  been  hitherto  established,  then 
*  indeed  the  scene  changed." 

32.  Their  specious  union  was  dissolved  of  a  sudden, 
the  spirits  heated  and  divided,  and  an  open  rupture 
formed  between  the  princes,  of  whom  one  party  adhered 
to  the  superstitions  of  their  forefathers,  and  the  other 


P.    V.  PAPISTS    AND    PROTESTANTS.  255 

embraced  the  project  of  reforming  their  mother.     But  CHAP. 

the  fruits  of  this  Reformation-  continued  to  be  such  as  to  ' 

reduce  the  state  of  things  to  violence  and  trouble,  the  Ecd.  His- 

natural  consequence  of  civil  and  ecclesiastical  combina-  J°r>_'  ™K 

tions.  61. 

33.  "Thousands  of  volumes,  (saith  Robinson)  ancient  Eccl.  Re- 
i  and  modern,  have  been  written  to  assort  and  conciliate  searches, 
'this  kind  of  government:  but  it  never  can  be  exonera-  p'     8' 

'  ted  of  the  charge  of  inconvenience  to  two  parties,  and 
*  injustice  to  a  third,  whose  interests  are  unnaturally 
1  separated  from  those  of  the  other  two.'" 

34.  "  There  is  not  an  evil  that  can  blast  society,  which     ibi<*- 
4  is  not  contained  in  this  fatal  coalition.     Out  of  these   p' 

' two  absolute  powers  in  one  kingdom,  rise  new  crimes, 
1  new  claims,  new  disputes,  a  new  order  of  men  to  in- 
4  vestigate  them,  new  canons  of  law,  new  officers,  new 
'  courts,  new  taxes,  new  punishments,  a  new  world  all  in 
1  arms,  animated  with  a  fury  that  never  slept,  and  never 
1  cooled  till  one  party  subdued  the  other  into  silence. 
'There  was  no  peace  in  any  kingdom  where  this  system^ 
1  was  adopted,  till  either  the  prince  disarmed  the  priest, 
1  or  the  priest  dethroned  the  prince." 

35.  Such  were  the  blessings  to  mankind  for  which  the 
Alexandrian  priesthood  had  paved  the  way  when  Con- 
stantine  assumed  the  supremacy  in  the  church:  and  the 
diabolical  farce  would  seem  to  have  been  completed 
when  the  popes  assumed  the  reins  of  civil  and  ecclesi- 
astical government,  had  not  Luther  appeared  to  act  the 
same  tragedy  over  again  by  his  projects  with  the  princes. 

36.  By  a  diet  or  assembly  of  princes,  held  at  Spire, 

in  1526,  under  the  emperor  Charles  V.  who  was  a  Re-  tory.  vol!" 
man  Catholic,  after  long  debates  the  reforming  party  iv.  p.  69. 
gained  the  majority  for  a  general  council  to  settle  their 
controversies.  It  was  unanimously  agreed  to  present  a 
solemn  address  to  the  emperor,  beseeching  him  to  as- 
semble, without  delay,  this  general  council;  and  it  was 
also  agreed,  that,  in  the  mean  time,  the  princes  and 
states  of  the  empire  should,  in  their  respective  domin- 
ions, be  at  liberty  to  manage  ecclesiastical  matters  as 
they  should  think  proper;  yet  so  as  to  be  able  to  give  to 
God  and  to  the  emperor  an  account  of  their  administra- 
tion. 

37.  But  in  another  diet  held  at  Spire,  in  1529,  the  li-  ibid.  p. 
berty  of  the  reforming  party  was  interrupted;  for  by  a  71'7*- 
majority  of  votes  the  former  agreement  was  revoked, 


&5C  THE-  CRAND    r-IVT«I05    BETWEEN,   SiC.  P.    V, 

and  every  change  declared  unlawful,  that  should  be  in- 
troduced into  the  established  religion,  until  the  determi- 
nation of  a  general  council  was  known. 

38.  The  elector  of  Saxony,  who  had  assumed  (fat 
premacy  in  the  church,  considered  this  decree  as  iniqui- 
tous and  intolerable;  as  did  also  the  landgrave  of  I' 
and  the  other  members  of  the  diet,  who  were  persuaded 
of  the  necessity  of  a  reformation  in  the  church.  There- 
fore they  entered  a  protect  against  this  decree,  and  still 
appealed  to  the  emperor  and  a  general  council.  Hence 
arose  the  denomination  of  Protestants.  Therefore,  from 
this  period,  the  church  must  be  considered  as  divided 
between  the  Papists  and  Protestants. 

3S.  In  the  year  1530,  a  diet  was  held  at  Augsburg, 
and  a  confession  of  faith,  drawn  up  by  Luther  and  Mc- 
lancthon,  called  the  Augsburg  Confession,  was  read  and 
presented  to  the  emperor. 
Ecci.His-       40.  u  The  creatures  of  the  Roman  pontiff,  (saith  Mo- 
tor), vol.     l  sheim)  who  were  present  at  this  diet,  employed  John 
iv.pM.      'Fabeb.,  Eckius,  and  another  doctor  named  Cochleus, 
6  to  draw  up  a  refutation  of  this  famous  confession. — The 
'emperor  demanded  of  the  Protestant  members  that  they 
*  would  acquiesce  in  it,  and  put  an  end  to  their  religiou? 
i  debates/' 

41.  The  Protestants,  or  creatures  of  Luther,  decla 

on  the  contrary,  that  they  were  by  no  meani  satisfied 
with  the  reply  of  their  adversaries,  and  desired  a  copy 
of  it  to  demonstrate  its  weakness.  "  This  reasonable 
'  request  (saith  Mosheim)  was  refused  by  the  emperor." 

42.  Yet  this  was  the  emperor  to  whom  they  had  ap- 
pealed; and  all  their  appeals  to  princes  and  councils 
were  of  a  like  kind,  and  produced  the  like  fruits  of  more 
violent  contentions  and  discord:  as  opposite  to  the  na- 
ture and  effects  of  the  true  gospel,  as  midnight  darkness 
is  opposite  to  the  meridian  sua. 


P.  V  GENERAL  EFFECTS  OF,  &C?  857 

CHAPTER  III. 

The  general  Fruits  and  Effects  of  the  Reformed  Gospel. 


A 


CCORD1NG  to  Mosheim,  the  votaries  of  Rome     CHAP. 


in. 


had  recourse  to  measures  suited  to  the  iniquity  of 
the  times,  though  they  were  eqally  disavowed  by  the   Eccl.  His- 
dictates  of  reason,  and  the  precepts  of  the  gospel.  These   ^T*  ™!- 
measures  were,  the  force  of  the  secular  arm,  and  the   95  p' 
authority  of  imperial  edicts. 

2.  The  Protestants,  to  show  that  they  were  evidently 
actuated  by  the  self-same  spirit  of  iniquity,  left  no  mean? 
unemployed,  however  contrary  to  the  precepts  of  the 
gospel,  that  might  corroborate  to  form  a  league  for  the 
purpose  of  repelling  force  by  force. 

3.  An  alliance  with  Papists  against  other  Papists,  nay, 
with  the  wickedest  of  popish  princes,  was  not  deemed 
too  base,  provided  it  was  likely  to  answer  their  purposes. 
And  instead  of  imperial  edicts,  Luther  supplied  their 
place,  by  exhorting  the  princes,  not  to  abandon  those 
truths  which  they  had  lately  asserted  with  such  boldness. 

4.  After  the  diet  of  Augsburg,  in  1530,  the  Protestant 
princes  assembled  at  Smalcald.    "  There  they  concluded    Hist,  of 

4  a  league  against  all  aggressors,  by  which  they  formed  Charles  V. 
'the  Protestant  states  of  the  empire  into  one  regular   JJ/  uip' 

*  body,  and  beginning  already  to  consider  themselves  as 
1  such,  they  resolved  to  apply  to   the  kings  of  France 

*  and  England,  and  to  implore  them  to  patronize  and  as- 

*  sist  their  new  confederacy."     So  saith  Robertson. 

5.  The  king  of  England  was  Henry  VIII.  the  most   Eccl.  His* 
licentious  and  wretched  character  of  that  age.    And  the   J01"?' Yo- 
king of  France  was  Francis  I.  a  professed  Papist,  a   87  %1.' 
blood-thirsty  and  cruel  tyrant,  who,  as  his  own  private 

and  personal  views  required,  in  order  to  foment  sedition 
and  rebellion,  could  enter  into  a  league  with  the  Pro- 
testants, and  at  other  times,  when  he  had  no  more  occa- 
sion for  their  services,  could  commit  them  daily  to  the 
flames.*  The  Protestant  historians  have  themselves 
given  these  two  princes  this  character. 

*  He  was  indeed,  the  most  inhuman,  implacable  and  cruel  tyrant, 
•who  could  declare,  "  that  if  he  thought  the  blood  in  his  arm  was  tainted 
"  with  the  Lutheran  heresy;  he  would  have  it  cut  off;  and  that  he  would 
"  not  spare  even  his  own  children,  if  they  entertained  sentiments  eon- 
"  trary  to  those  of  the  Catholic  Church."  Moshtim's  Eccl,  Hist.  Vol 
IV.  p.  87.  Note  O] 

Aa2 


250  GENERAL    EFFECTS    OF  P.    V 

L  VllP'         ^'    ^lis  *s  a  confirmation  of  what  hath  been  just  now 
'       stated,  that  a  confederacy  would  l»e  entered  into  by  Pro- 
testants with   any,  however  base  or  wicked,  provided 
by  it.  they  had  a  prospect  of  answering  their  own  pur- 
poses against  their  former  brethren. 

\m\  what  still  more  eminently  discovered  an  anti- 

christian  spirit  of  division,  of  enmity,  and  a  sordid  thirst 

for  pre-eminence,  in  the  reforming  party,  was  Luther's 

| ~'r,\  \  r    refusing  to  comprehend  in  this  league,  the  followers  of 

it.  p  96.      Zuinsrle,  and  those  who  had  adopted  the  sentiments  and 

M    confession  of  Bucer,  although  they  were  his  brethren,  in 

the  present  necessary  work  of  reforming  the  church. 

8.  Time  and  contentions  roll  on.  and  more  violent  and 
Ch*Hes  V.  iniquitous  measures  ensue.  The  emperor,  confederate 
vol.  ni.  p.  with  the  pope,  raised  an  army  of  thirty-six  thousand 
S43.l5<-  men?  m  order  to  reduce  the  Protestants  to  obedience. — 
aad  Eccl!  The  Protestants  far  superior  in  number,  amounting  to 
Hist.  ?oL  eighty-five  thousand,  pushed  forward  their  armies,  and 
ir,  p  1Cr9,    cannonaded  the'camp  of  the  emperor  at  Ingolstadt,  but 

their  long  fomented  divisions,  jealousies,  and  spirit  of 
contention  among  themselves  prevented  their  success. 

9.  Had  the  Reformation  been  carried  on  under  the 
name  of  a  political  revolution,  on  the  side  of  freedom, 
things  might  have  been  kept  in  their  proper  order:  but 
when  divisions,  perfidy,  war  and  bloodshed,  make  up  the 
greatest  part  of  their  transactions,  and  all  carried  on 
tinder  the  name  of  the  Prince  o(  Peace,  and  the  pre- 
text of  maintaining  bi«  religion,  the  truth  was  distorted 
into  falsehood,  the  precepts  of  the  gospel  trodden  under 
foot,  and  the  reason  of  mankind  insulted. 

10.  Whatever  credit  may  be  due  to  the  princes  in  the 
defence  of  their  natural  and  civil  rights,  the  peaceable 
religion  of  Je«us  is  manifestly  put  out  of  the  question 
bv  their  couduct:  and  whatever  deception  there  be  in 
ihe  case  under  religious  pretexts,  the  honour  of  this  de- 
ception is  due  to  Luther  and  the  rest  of  the  Protestant 
priesthood. 

11.  From  the  year  1517.  in  which  the  Reformation 
commenced,  until  the  year  1546,  in  which  Luther  died, 
nothing  but  the  fruits  of  corrupt  ambition  are  manifest 
from  the  whole  face  of  history,  during  that  period  of 
more  than  twenty-eight  years.  Endless  controversies, 
debases  about  diets  and  councils,  violence  and  wars,  are 
the  distinguishing  marks  of  those  times  of  discord. — 
And  even  the  means  bv  which  the  Reformation  was  fr- 


P.    V.  THE    REFORMED    GOSPEL.  259 

nally  established,  were  as  opposite  to  the  precepts  of 

the  gospel,  as  bloodshed  and  robbery  are  opposite  to     CHAP. 


in 


peace  and  good  will. 

12.  While  the  Papists  and  Protestants,'  and  their  ar-    Hist,  of 
mies,  were  concerting  plans  to  subdue  each  other  by  Ch*r,e:sV- 
the  sword,  Maurice,  duke  of  Saxonv,  a  professed  Pro-    353,354. 
testant.  and  a  perfect  master  in  the  art  of  dissimulation, 
perfidiously  made  a  league  with  the  emperor,  and  en- 
gaged to  take  up  arms  against  his  father-in-law,  and  to 

strip  his  nearest  relation  of  his  honours  and  dominions. 
John  Frederick,  elector  of  Saxony,  was  his  uncle,  and 
his  father-in-law  was  Philip,  landgrave  of  Hesse. 

13.  Accordingly,  Maurice   having  assembled   about    ibid, 
twelve  thousand  men,  defeated  the  troops  which  the    P- 35S- 
elector  had  left  to  guard  his  country,  and  took  possess- 
ion of  his  dominions.     The  news  of  these  conquests  soon 
reached  the  camps,  and  filled  the  Papists  with  joy,  and 

the  Protestants  with  terror. 

14.  The  maxims  of  the  princes,  with  regard  to  the  ... 
conduct  of  the  war,  differed  as  widely  as  those  by  which  p/343, 
they  were  influenced  in  preparing  for  it.  Perpetual 
contrariety,  jealousy,  and  a  spirit  of  contention  prevail- 
ed. These  multiplied  dissensions  flowing  from  the  in- 
consistency of  their  natural  tempers,  rendered  them 
more  violent. 

1 5.  It  was  but  a  little  while  before  Maurice  took  pos-    ^id 
session  of  his  uncle's  dominions,  that  the  confederated    p.  33?. 
Protestanfs  i;  declared  their  own  resolution  to  risk  eve- 

'ry  thing  in  maintenance  of  their  religious  rights." — 
But  a  spirit  of  discord  and  anxiety  for  their  temporal  in- 
terest and  safety,  manifestly  prevailed  to  put  religion 
cut  of  the  question. 

16.  The  elector  returned  with  an  army  towards  Saxo-     Ibid. 
ay,  and  the  greater  part  returned  with  their  respective  p*  36^365 
leaders  into  their  own  countries,  and  dispersed  there. 

All  the  princes  in  person,  and  the  cities  by  their  depu- 
ties, were  compelled  to  implore  mercy  of  the  emperor 
in  the  humble  posture  of  supplicants.  City  after  city, 
even  those  who  had  been  the  most  highly  distinguished 
for  their  zeal  in  their  wayof  reformation,  now  submit- 
ted to  such  conditions  as  the  emperor  was  pleased  to 
give  them. 

17.  For  no  sooner  was  the  example  set  of  deserting 
the  common  cause,  than  the  rest  of  the  members  became 
impatient  to  follow  it,  "  and  seemed  afraid,  (saith  Rob. 


iCu 


.L    EFFECTS    OF 


P.    V 


III 
1 
vol.  ni.  p. 

41&-421. 


ibid, 
p.  413.  447 

ibid. 
p.  431. 


EocLHm- 

♦orv,  vol. 
.v.'p.  113. 


ibid. 

p.  109,410 
and 

ftotc  [.v.] 


ibid. 

p.  116. 


i'uid.  p. 
117,  118, 
and  274. 


srettiner  the  start  of  them  in  re- 
ill.  on  that  account,  obtain* 
tbk   term-. — Thus  a  confederacy,  lately 
ke  the  imperial   throne,  fell  t«> 
-  ed  in  the  space  of  a  few  week-." 
\  .ings  the  emperor  passed  on 

n\ .  nrui  tl  i  •.  e,  the  two  most  fm 

ful  protect"!-  of  thee  Protestant  cause,  were  made  pris- 
oners, with  the  most  humiliating  and  aggravating-  U 

--'on.:  and  the  peril  me  elec- 

tor of  Saxony. 

1       I  .the  emperor  enter* 

great  pomp,  n  ahed  the  rite- of  the  Romish  wor- 

ship. And  a  creed  was  drawn  up  containing  the  essen- 
tial doctrines  of  the  Romish  church. 

20.  *•  The  greatest  part  of  those  (saith  Mosheim)  who 
'had  the  resolution  to  dispute  the  authority  of  this  impe 
'rial  Creed,  were  obliged  to  submit  to  it  by  the  force  of 
'arms,  and  hence  arose  deplorable  I  violence 
'and  bloodshed,  which  in\olved  the  empire  in  the  great- 
'est  calamities. "  Thus  the  protectant  power  was  redu- 
ced to  its  lowest  extremity,  while  the  papal  power  seem- 
ed to  recover  its  usual  strength. 

21.  The  landgrave  of  Hesse,  through  the  couns* 
his  treacherous  son-in-law  Maurice,  and  under  the  pro- 
mise of  liberty,  had  submitted  to  the  unjust  demands  of 
the  emperor;  but  contrary  to  the  most  solemn  treaty,  he 
was  perfidiously  imprisoned,  and  kept  for  several  \ 

in  a  close  and  severe  confinement;  and  many  entreatie? 
were  made  for  his  liberty  from  time  to  time,  by  many 
European  princes,  particularly  by  Maurice,  but  without 
effect. 

22.  Maurice,  perceiving  at  length  that  he  was  duped 
by  the  emperor,  entered  secretly  into  a  league  with  the 
king  of  France,  and  several  German  princes,  for  the 
maintenance  of  their  rights  and  liberties;  and  by  secret 
intrigue,  marched  a  powerful  army  against  the  emperor, 
and  surprised  him  unawares  at  Inspruk.  where  he  Jay 
with  a  handful  of  troops,  and  without  the  least  appre- 
hension of  danger. 

23.  By  this  sudden  and  unforeseen  event,  was  that 
powerful  emperor  brought  to  conclude  a  treaty  of  peace 
with  the  Protestants,  which  was  done  at  Passau  in  the 
year  1552.  This  they  call  the  Bul-wark  of  peace  and 
liberty!     And  thus,  by  the  sword  of  a  traitor  and  a  base 


P.  V. 


THE    REFORMED    GOSPEL. 


261 


usurper,  did  the  beastly  power  of  papal  hierarchy  re- 
ceive a  deadly  wound. 

24.  It  was  well  said,  by  Dr.  Robertson,  concerning 
Maurice  and  his  perfidious  treaty  with  the  emperor, 
that,  "  History  hardly  records  any  treaty  that  can  be 
'  considered  as  a  more  manifest  violation  of  the  most 

*  powerful  principles  which  ought  to  influence  human 
;  actions."' 

25.  Yet  that  same  artful  dissembler,  the  treacherous 
?lIaurice,  who  entered  into  a  league  with  the  Papists 
against  the  Protestants — who  perfidiously  and  inhuman- 
ly stripped  his  nearest  relation  of  his  honour  and  domin- 
ions and  usurped  his  place, — whom  the  Protestants  bran- 
ded as  an  apostate  from  religion,  a  betrayer  of  liberty, — 
a  contemner  of  the  most  sacred  and  natural  ties; — that 
same  perfidious  monster,  according  to  the  projects  of 
Luther,  must,  of  necessity,  be  the  supreme  head  of  the 
church ! 

26.  Maurice,  however,  did  not  live  to  see  the  effects 
of  all  his  inglorious  and  treacherous  conduct,  for  he  di- 
ed the  following  year,  of  a  wound  received,  while  he 
was  fighting  against  Albert  of  Brandenburg.  Such 
were  the  means  used  in  Germany  by  Luther  and  his  fol- 
lowers, in  reforming  a  corrupt  church,  and  in  establish- 
ing what  they  call  religious  peace. 

27.  In  Switzerland  the  Reformation  was  also  carried 
on  by  means  diametrically  opposite  to  the  precepts  of  the 
gospel.  Zuingle  (who  was  cotemporary  with  Luther) 
fell  in  a  battle,  in  the  year  1530,  while  he  was  defend- 
ing his  reformed  gospel,  sword  in  hand,  against  the  Pa- 
pists. 

28.  The  Reformation  in  England,  took  its  rise  from  a 
rupture  between  the  pope  and  king  Henry  VIII.  con- 
cerning a  divorce  which  the  pope  refused  to  grant  this 
licentious  monarch.     "A  prince  (saith  Mosheim)  who  in 

*  vices  and  abilities  was  surpassed  by  none  who  swayed 
'the  sceptre  in  this  age." 

29.  "The  English  nation  was  delivered  from  the  ty- 

*  ranny  of  Rome,  by  Henry's  renouncing  the  jurisdiction 
'and  supremacy  of  its  imperious  pontiff."  And  what 
next?  "  Soon  after  this,  Henry  was  declared  by  the  par- 
liament and  people  Supreme  Head,  on  earth,  of  the 
1  church  of  England,  the*  monasteries  were  suppressed, 
*and  their  revenues  applied  to  other  purposes." 

50.  But  this  is  not  all3  he  extended  his  supremacy  as 


CHAP. 

in. 


History  oi" 
Charles  V. 
vol.  iii.  p. 

353, 


ibid, 
p.  358. 


Eccl.His^ 
tory,  vol. 
iv.  p.  353. 

and 
Grounds 
of  Catb, 
Doct.  p. 
53.      - 


Eccl.  Hi^ 
torr,  vol. 
iv.  p.  101, 

Ibid, 
p.  103. 


CniP"    *'ar  a5  *t!S  Power  penhitted.     In  the  \  .  George 

_ !_    Brown,  a  monk  of  the  order  of  St.  Augustin,  he  creator! 

Krcl.  His-   archbishop  of  Dublin,  who  caused  the  king's  supremacy 
,  ^     to  be  acknowledged  in  that   nation.     "Henry  shn 
1  soon  after,  that  this  supren  acv  was  not  a  vain  title 
'  he  banished  the  monks  out  of  that  kingdom,  confiscated 
4  their  revenues,  and  destroyed  their  convent 

31.  Thus  the  same  means  that  had  been  used  by  the 
bloody  Constantine  and  his  successors,  in  abolishing  Pa- 
ganism, and  in  promoting  their  pretended  gospel,  were 
also  used  by  the  Reformers,  under  pretence  of  abolish- 
ing superstition,  and  restoring  pure  religion.  As  their 
fathers  did,  so  did  they. 

32.  From  Diotrephes  to  Constantine,  and  from  Con- 
stantine to  Leo,  and  from  Leo  to  Luther,  and  so  along 
down  through  the  Reformation,  one  and  the  same  spirit 
of  antichristian  tyranny  is  manifest  from  the  whole  tenoi 
of  orthodox  history;  a  sordid  thirst  for  dominion  an 
premacy,  accompanied  with  a  cool  barbarity  towards  all 
who  differ  from  the  ruling  party. 

33.  To  the  above  words  of  Dr.  Mosheim  may  be  ndd- 
Grounds     cc*  tne  following  from  bishop  Challoner:  *  The  founda- 
of  Cath.      *  tions  of  the  Reformation  of  England  were  laid  by 
Doct.  p.      «nifold  sacrileges,  in  pulling  down  monasteries,  and  oth- 

1  er  houses  dedicated  to  God,  [upon  the  principles  of 
'  their  own  acknowledged  ancestors]  rifling  and  pilla- 
4  g-ing  churches,  alienating  church  lands,  &c.  as  may  be 
1  seen  in  the  history  of  the  Reformation  by  Dr.  Heylin." 

34.  "Wheresoever  the  reformed  gospel  was  preach- 
'ed,  it  brought  forth  seditions,  tumults,  rebellions,  &c. 
1  as  appears  from  all  the  histories  of  those  times. — Inso- 
'muchthatin  France  alone,  the  reformed  gospellers, 

and  Babel,  *  besides  innumerable  other  outrages,  are  said  to  have 
p.  168.     '  '  destroyed  no  less  than  twenty  thousand   churches.**1 

S'CUi>ds     **0W  *it't*e  c'0th  SUCl1  a  ^elormJltion  resemble  the  first 
p.  56.  establishment  of  the  church  of  Christ! 

35.  The  Protestants  of  France  were  Calvinists,  the 
disciples  and  followers  of  John  Calvin,  whose  principle- 
were  to  defend  his  reformed  religion  by  the  sworn, 
put  heretics  to  death,  fn  the  year  1560,  the  riotous  Cal 
vinists  were  called  Huguenots;  [i .  e.  confederates]  and 
it  was  but  natural  for  the  disciples  to  be  as  their  lord. 
Mosheim  observeth  concerning  their  commotions  in  that 

Fxc\. His-   country,  that,  "both  the  contending"  parties  commit! 
• '  373    i  such  f,ce(ls  ;ls  are  .vet; an^  always  will  bt  rememtx  . 
;  with  horror.'" 


P,   V.  THE  reform!?}  GOSFEi.  £83* 

36.  These  outrages,  however,  were  calmed  by  Henry     c^p 
IV.  king  of  France,  who  renounced  protestantism  and  ' 
made  a  public  profession  of  poperv.     Notwithstanding, 
by  an  edict  drawn  up  in  the  year  1598,  called  the  edict 
of  Nantes,  he  gave  the  Protestants  liberty  of  conscience, 
and  "a  full  security  (saith  Mosheim)  for  the  enjc  v'ment    Ecci. Hi?3 
"  of  their  civil  rights  and  privileges,  without  persecution   tory,  vol. 
i( or  molestation  from  any  quarter."                                      Iv'  p' 

37.  The  honour,  therefore,  of  this  religious  liberty, 
is  due  to  the  Papists,  and  not  to  the  Protestants.  But 
it  must  be  observed,  that  this  liberty  proceeded  from 
political  and  sinister  motives;  as  the  religious  peage,  of 
Passau,  flowed  from  Maurice's  treacheries. 

38.  Such  then,  as  have  been  stated,  were  the  first 
means  which  the  Protestants  used  in  reforming  a  base 
and  superstitious  church ;  and  reform  it  they  did,  into  as 
many  different  shapes  and  forms,  as  have  been  sufficient 
to  keep  the  whole  world  in  perplexity,  and  which 
would  require  the  labour  of  a  life  to  expose  to  full  view. 

39.  But  if  such  means,  as  those  by  which  the  Reform- 
ation commenced,  and  was  promoted,  and  finally  esta- 
blished, under  the  name  of  Christ,  were  contrary  to  the 
precepts  and  example  of  Christ,  it  still  remained  an  in- 
contestable truth,  that  the  whole  work,  from  beginning 
to  end  was  the  work  of  Antichrist. 

40.  Seeing  that  such  false  and  deceitful  terms  as  the 
Blessed  Reformation, — a  religious  peace, — a  glorious 
cause,  &c.  are  applied  to  quarrelling,  wrangling,  ani- 
mosity, endless  dissensions,  perfidy,  fraud,  usurpations, 
fightings,  wars^and  bloodshed,  with  all  of  which  the  Re- 
formation was  replete ;  and  seeing  that  the  promoters  of 
such  a  cause  called  themselves  the  Ministers  of  Christ; 
then  with  the  strictest  justice  and  propriety,  may  also 
the  following  titles  be  applied  to  such. 

41.  "  For  such  are  false  apostles,  deceitful  workers,   2Cor.x<, 
transforming  themselves  into    the    apostles  of   Christ.    13,14,15, 
And  no  marvel;  for  Satan  himself  is  transformed  into  an 
angel  of  light.     Therefore  it  is  no  great  thing,  if  his 
ministers  also  be  transformed  as  the  ministers  of  right- 
eousness: whose  end  shall  be  according  to  their  works. 


2$4  REFORMED    CHl'RCHES    ESTABLISHED    BY  P.    V. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

% 

Reformed  Churches  established  by  the  Works  of  Antichrist. 


*  Vv  P*     ^T^1^  ^e^orme(^  churches  sprang  immediately  out  of 
.  _i_  the  papal  hierarchy:  and  being  separated,  found- 

ed, and  established,  and  their  doctrines,  discipline  and 
government  reformed,  by  works  contrary  to,  and  with- 
out  the  example,  precepts  or  commandments  of  Christ, 
are  properly  called  the  works  of  Antichrist. 

2.  Christ  and  Antichrist  could  never  sit  together  on 
one  throne,  nor  rule  in  one  kingdom;  therefore,  while 
Antichrist  had  the  dominion,  Christ  had  it  not.  Anti- 
christ, in  the  time  of  his  dominion,  could  exercise  his  au- 
thority over  the  subjects  of  his  own  dark  kingdom,  but 
such  as  never  claimed  any  relation  to  his  orthodoxy,  but 
rather  suffered  death  under  his  tyranny,  were  never 
Lis  subjects. 

3.  Catholic  despotism,  under  the  name  of  orthodoxy, 
was  invented  by  the  Alexandrian  priesthood,  and  from 
ihence,like  the  torrent  of  one  mighty  river,  it  came  roll- 
ing along  down  to  the  Reformation,  through  emperors 
and  popes;  and  this  despotic  hierarchy,  through  all  its 
progress,  by  Protestant  as  well  as  Popish  writers,  is 
called  the  Church. 

4.  At  the  Reformation  this  one  great  church  is  divid- 
ed, and  soon  after  subdivided:  and  so  it  continued  to  di- 
vide and  subdivide,  until  innumerable  churches  were 
formed  and  re-formed,  full  of  clashing  principles,  sectary 
against  sectary,  each  claiming  the  greatest  evidence  of 
orthodoxy. 

5.  And  what  is  still  more  remarkable,  all  those  divi- 
ded churches  still  continue  to  make  up  the  one  great  bo- 
dy of  Christians,  the  one  great  Catholic  or  Universal 
Church,  very  properly  called  the  Church  Militant,-  that 
is,  the  Fighting  Church. 

6.  The  Papal  hierarchy  naturally  arose  out  of  that 
huge  mass  of  corruption  and  motley  spectacle  of  super- 
stition, established  by  Constantine,  and  called  the 
Church;  which  from  the  setting  up  of  the  school  at  Al- 
exandria, until  the  time  of  Leo  the  Great,  is  by  all  her 
conduct,  most  manifestly  proved  to  be  the  Church  of  An- 
tichrist. Over  this  self-styled  Catholic  church,  the  bish- 
ops of  Rome  took  the  supremacy. 


P.    V.  ,  THE    WORKS    OP    ANTICHRIST.  2ffl 

7.  From  about  the  year  756,  the  Protestants  barf,     c}JwP' 
generally,  dated  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Antichrist, 


itory  ci 


and  have  taken  great  pains  to  prove,  that  the  Papal   Hi 
power  was  Antichrist — that  the  church  of  Rome  was  the    R*^{np# 
Mother  of  Harlots,  by  whom  the  kings  and  inhabitants  Rote  [h.J 
of  the  earth  were  made  drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  for-   Dissert. 
nieation — and  that  the  Papal  hierarchy,  church  or  king-   °"j  P^°P  ' 
dom,  over  which  the  popes  had  the  supremacy,  was  the   205, 219. 
wicked  Antichristian  kingdom. 

8.  Yet  from  this  complicated  source,  this  self-styled 
holy  and  ever  orthodox  church,  this  kingdom  of  Anti- 
christ and  Mother  of  Harlots,  the  reformed  churches  im- 
mediately proceeded,  and  took  with  them,  the  same  doc- 
trines, sacraments,  manner  of  worship,  discipline  and 
government,  together  with  a  vast  increase  of  ill  nature 
against  each  other,  and  an  unmerciful  spirit  of  persecu- 
tion,  as  will  yet  more  fully  appear. 

9.  The  first  reformers,  at  the  commencement  of  the 
Reformation,  particularly  Martin  Luther,  had  no  inten- 
tion of  separating  from  what  they  called  the  holy  Ro- 
man church,  as  hath  been  observed;  his  only  intention 
was  to  brand  with  infamy  those  emissaries  who  abus- 
ed its  authority.  A  reformation  of  the  same  corrupt 
church  of  Antichrist,  was  the  highest  that  was  even  pre- 
tended. 

10.  But  when  Luther  and  his  associates  were  expel- 
led from  the  communion  of  the  church,  projects  were 
formed  with  the  princes,  who  thereupon  withdrew  the 
churches  in  their  dominions  from  under  the  papal  hier- 
archy. These  churches  in  all  parts,  were  the  same 
which  had,  for  many  ages,  professedly  belonged  to  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  popes  of  Rome. 

11.  And  as  it  is  strongly  urged,  by  modern  Protestant 
writers,  that  the  first  reformers,  Luther,  Calvin,  and 
the  rest  who  merited  that  title,  pleaded  no  divine  com- 
mission;— that  they  taught  no  new  religion,  nor  laid 
claim  to  any  extraordinary  vocation;  it  therefore,  con- 
sequently and  inevitably  followeth,  that  these  churches 
were,  and  continued  to  remain  the  churches  of  Anti- 
christ; and  that  they  still  retained  the  same  religion, 
doctrines,  discipline  and  government,  which  they  had 
been  taught  by  their  mother,  the  Mother  of  Harlots. 

12.  The  church  of  Antichrist,  in  truth,  never  had  the 
doctrine,  diicipline  and  government  of  Christ  in  posses- 
sion; but  had  stolen  the  words  and  institutions  of  the 

Bb 


REFORMED  CHURCHES  ESTABLISHED  BY      P.  V 

CI/vAP     ?fl«nts,  and  clothed  herself  with  their  profession.     Her 
-  doctrine  was  a  monstrous  abuse  of  sacred  words;  her 

discipline  wns  written  with  the  blood  of  the  innocent 7- 
and  her  government  was  the  <rn  .-,■-'  insult  upon  the 
rights  and  consciences  of  mankind.  As  iraa  the  mother, 
so  were  her  daughters:  they  were  open  prostitutes,  who 
could  show  no  true  descent,  but  from  the  same  Mother 
of  Harlots. 

13.  A  late  Protestant  writer,  speaking  on  the  various 
state  of  the  church,  very  ju*tly  saith  of  the  Reformation, 

Christian  "  It  remained  imperfect,  which  is  mostly  discernible,  in 
333°^'  l  *ne  discipline  and  government  of  the  church,  as  like- 
'  wise  in  morals.  For  with  the  reformed,  the  true  gov- 
ernment of  the  church  was  changed,  apostolic  discip- 
*  line  laid  aside,  and  the  whole  authority  engrossed  by 
'  politicians ;  so  that  at  present  the  most  grievous  abuses 
1 are  flagrant  Avith  respect  to  the  vocation  of  ministers, 
1  the  exercise  of  discipline,  the  use  of  sacraments,  &.c.*' 

14.  Then  surely,  where  churches  were  established 
without  a  divine  commission,  and  without  any  extraordi- 
nary vocation;  where  apostolic  discipline  was  laid  aside; 
and  where  the  whole  authority  was  engrossed  by  earth- 
ly politicians,  it  is  no  marvel  that  the  most  grievous 
abuses  should  become  flagrant. 

15.  The  Church  of  Rome  never  was  uniform  in  her 
doctrines;  the  monastic  orders  held  sentiments  directly 
contrary  to  each  other,  about  which  they  were  perpetu- 
ally quarrelling  and  wrangling;  yet  all  were  held  in  a 
kind  of  subordinate  union,  so  long  as  they  professed  their 
subjection  to  one  infallible  head. 

16.  But  when  the  reformers  cast  off  the  pope's  su- 
premacy, and  still  retained  the  same  contentious  doc- 
trines, and  the  same  sordid  thirst  for  pre-eminence,  they 
had  nothing  to  prevent  them  from  showing  out  their  di- 
visions to  their  utmost  e:.:ent. 

17.  The  scriptures,  which  they  adopted  as  the  Word 
of  God,  and  only  test  of  religious  truth,  suffered  them 
not  only  to  retain  their  former  respective  and  contradic- 
tory doctrines,  but  to  wrangle  and  dispute  about  them  in 
the  most  shameful  and  scandalous  manner,  and  to  giye 
the  most  positive  judgment  against  each  other,  followed 
bjr  banishments,  imprisonments,  and  even  death.  If  such 
ic  the  only  test  of  truth,  it  is  indeed  a  strange  mys 

and  mankind  might  forever  content  themselves  to  remaip. 
in  darkness. 


P.    V.  THE    WORKS    OF    ANTICHRIST,  267 

18.  Through  the  whole  progress  of  the  Reformation,     c^p- 

the  same  doctrines  and  disputes  were  kept  up,  which 

for  many  ages  had  existed  in  the  Romish  church,  con- 
cerning The  Eucharist — The  Trinity — The  Decrees  of 

God — The  Vicarious  Atonement — Imputed  Righteous- 
ness, kc.  &lc.  &c. 

19.  So  that  in  all  their  divisions  and  controversies, 
the  contending  parties  could  appeal  to  the  same  fathers 
and  .  eoeral  councils  with  the  Papists,  and  alternately 
boast  of  having  on  their  side,  the  decrees  of  the  council 
of  Nice,  of  Chalcedon,  or  Constantinople;  or  the  ancient 
writings  of  Origen,  St.  Ambrose,  or  St.  Augustin.* 

20.  And  while  each  made  their  appeal  to  their  blind 
and  dumb  test  of  truth  for  the  orthodoxy  of  their  senti- 
ments, and  laboured  hard  to  determine  what  the  faith  of 
another  should  be,  an  impartial  spectator,  might  appeal 
to  the  judgment  of  common  sense,  to  prove  that  their 
systems  and  practices  were  all  a  perfect  labyrinth  of 
senseless  jargon. 

21.  The  antichristian  contentions  and  bitter  animosi- 
ties, that  were  carried  on,  first  by  the  Papists,  and  then 
by  the  Protestants,  concerning  the  manner  in  which  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ  were  present  in  the  eucharist, 
make  up  a  great  part  of  the  history  of  the  Reformation. 

22.  These  contentions,  concerning  the'  body  and  blood 
of  Christ,  were'  carried  on -by  the  Protestants  for  many 
years,  which  finally  terminated  in  a  grand  division  be- 
tween the  reforming  parties,  one  of  which  claimed  Mar- 
tin Luther,  as  the  established  founder  of  their  church, 
and  the  other  John  Calvin  ;  and  with  all  the  natural  sa-, 
gacity  of  their  divines,  and  all  the  force  of  their  earthly 
princes  and  civil  magistrates,  they  have  never  been  able 
to  heal  the  division  from  that  day  to  this. 

23.  It  is  well  known -by  all  who  are  acquainted  with 
the  conduct  of  the  first  reformers,  that  about  this  one 
particular  doctrine,  (concerning  Christ's  body  and  blood) 
there  have  been  more  contentions,  bitter  animosities  and 
bloodshed,  than  about  any  other. 

24.  In  order  that  these  superstitious  debates  about 
their  eucharist,  may  appear  in  their  true  colours,  it  will 
not  be  improper  to  take  some  notice  of  their  rise  and 
progress,  which  may  serve  as  a  further  evidence  that 

*  By  the  writings  of  this  "  bitter  and  bloody  fanatic  of  Africa,"  (from 
whom  proceeded  232  pamphlets)  did  Luther, 'Oecolampadi  us,  and  other 
xefoauers  expound  scripture.    See  Eccl,  Researches,,  p.  102. 


REf'GRJIED  Bi  P. 

CHAP.     ij.t.  inst  reformers  taught  no  new  religion,  but  the  same 

that  was  taught  bv  the  corrupt  church  of  Home. 

I  {|i.  25.  The  control  ersy  concei  Ding  the  manner  in  which 
i.  the  boil)  and  blood  of  Christ  were  present  in  the  eucha- 
i^p.  JoU.  rjst.  was  fir.^tset  on  fool  by  one  Uaobekt,  a  monk.  He 
in  a  treatise  maintained,  "that,  after  the  consecration 
"  of  the  bread  and  wine  in  the  Lord's  Supper,  nothing 
"  remained  of  these  symbols  but  the  outward  figure,  mv 
"  der  which  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  were  really 
"and  locally  present;  and  that  the  body  of  Christ  thus 
"  present — was  the  same  body  that  was  born  of  the  vir- 
"  gin,  that  suffered  upon  the  cross,  and  was  raised  from 
"the  dead." 

26.  This  treatise  was  composed  in  the  year  831,  at 
a  time  when  universal  history  declareth  the  church  of 
Rome  to  have  been  the  most  abominable  sink  of  corrup- 
tion, and  her  rites  and  ceremonies  a  motley  spectacle  of 
superstition,  when  the  papal  power  is  proved  to  be  An- 
tichrist, and  the  church  the  mother  of  abominations. 

27.  Until  about  the  middle  of  the  eleventh  century, 
those  jarring  opinions  were  proposed  on  both  sides,  un- 
restrained by  the  despotic  voice  of  authority.    The  em- 

ibid.       peror  Charles  the  Bald  ordered  Ratrainn  and  Scotus  to 

p,  331.     draw  up  a  clear  explication  of  that  important  doctrine 

which  Radbert  seemed  to  have  so  egregiously  corrupted. 

28.  "It  is  remarkable  (saith  Mosheim)  that  in  this 
p  332      '  controversy  each  of  the  contending  parties  were  ab- 

'  most  as  much  divided  among  themselves  as  they  were 
'  at  variance  with  their  adversaries." — Scotus,  from  his 
ibid.       philosophical  genius,  declared  plainly  that  the  bread  and 
p.  333.     wine  were  the  signs  and  symbols  of  the  absent  body  and 
blood  of  Christ.    The  disputants  mutually  charged  each 
other  in  their  turns  with  the  most  odious  doctrines:  and 
so  it  went  on. 
ibid  29.  Berenger,  a  scholastic  disputer,  and  afterwards 

543,544.  archbishop  of  Angers,  a  subtle  genius,  maintained  pub- 
licly the  doctrine  of  Scotus,  in  the  year  1045,  and  op- 
posed  the  doctrine  of  Radbert.  No  sooner  was  the  doc- 
trine  of  Scotus  published  by  Berenger,  than  it  was  op- 
posed by  certain  doctors  in  France  and  Germany ;  and 
pope  Leo  IX.  attacked  it  with  vehemence  and  fur\  in 
the  year  1050;  and  in  two  councils  had  the  doctrine  o£ 
Berenger  condemned,  and  the  book  of  Scotus,  from 
which  it  was  drawn,  committed  to  the  flames. 

Thin  example  was  followed  by  the.  council  of  Pa- 


t>,    V.  THE    W6RKS    OF    ANTICHRIST. 


269 


rfe,  and  one  party,  for  a  while,  reduced  the  other  to  si-     CHAP 

lence,  by  threatenings  and  deprivations  of  revenues,  and   L_ 

fines,  and  synodical  decrees.    But  after  the  death  of  Leo    Eccl.  His- 
IX.  the  flame  of  their  religious  discord  rekindled,  and   (?^;JJjjj 
the  popes  strove  in  vain  to  put  an  end  to  their  antichris- 
tian  debates. 

31.  Pope  Innocent  III.  in  the  year  1215,  had  the   Vol.Hi.  p. 
honour  of  introducing  the  term  transubstantiation.    That   236. 

is,  in  the  eucharist  there  is  a  conversion  (or  change)  of 
the  whole  substance  of  the  bread  and  wine ;  so  that  it  is    ^Tg^ 
truly,  really,  and  substantially,  the  very  body  and  blood,   °.  24. 
soul  and  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ. 

32.  The  grand  dispute,  however,  continued.     For  al-   Eccl.His- 
thoUgh  the  pope  had  placed  transubstantiation  among   tory,  vol. 
the  avowed  doctrines  of  the  church,  yet  the  authority   IU<  p#      * 
of  this  decree  was  called  in  question  by  many.     Some 
adopting  the  doctrine  of  Berenger,  considered  the  bread 

and  wine  as  signs  or  symbols  of  the  absent  body  and 
blood  of  Christ.  Others  thought  it  sufficient  to  acknow-  ibid. 
ledge,  what  was  termed  a  real  presence,  and  explained  P- 252* 
the  manner  of  this  presence  quite  otherwise  than  the 
pope  had  defined  it.  Among  these  was  one  Pungens 
Asinus,  a  subtle  doctor  of  the  university  of  Paris,  who, 
towards  the  close  of  the  thirteenth  century,  had  the 
honour  of  substituting  consubstantiation  in  the  place  of 
transubstantiation. 

33.  Thus  we  see  where,  and  when,  and  in  whom,  that 
superstitious  rite  and  pernicious  error  took  its  rise,  in- 
vented by  subtle  philosophers,  and  scholastic  disputants, 
and  brought  forth  from  the  prolific  womb  of  the  Mother 
of  Harlots,  the  sink  of  every  abomination  and  all  sorts* 
of  wickedness. 

34.  Luther  and  his  followers,  it  is  said,  rejected  the    voi,  jTi  p. 
monstrous  doctrine  of  the  church  of  Piome  with  respect    62  and 
to  the  transubstantiation,  but  were  nevertheless  of  opin-    P- 351 
ion,  that  the  partakers  of  the  Lord's  Supper  received, 

along  with  the  bread  and  wine,  the  real  body  and  blood 
of  Christ.  "  This,  (saith  Mosheim)  in  their  judgment, 
c  was  a  mystery,  which  they  did  not  pretend  to  explain.'" 

35.  "But  Maclaine  saith,  "Luther  was  not  so  modest       iblf] 

;  as  Dr.  Mosheim  here  represents  him.     He  pretended       p.  62. 
i  to  explain  his  doctrine  of  the  real  presence,  absurd  and    ^  ote  [z-l 
'  contradictory  as  it  was,  and  uttered  much  senseless 
•jargon  on  this  subject.     As  in  red-hot  iron,  said  he, 
'  two  distinct  substances,  viz.  iron  and  fire,  are  united, 
Bb2 


270  VEHEMENT  CONTROVERSIES  AMONG        P.  V\ 

CHAP      <„0  Js  the  body  of  Christ  joined  with  the  bread  in  the 

1 ' QUchflLTMt."     Thi-  Maclaine   very  pi  lleth  the 

Eecl  Hi-    u  non*en«»ral  doctrine  of  consubetantiation,"  which  was 

j     first  invented  by  that  subtle  popish  doctor  Pungen- 
Note  [h.j     ' 

06.  Wherein  then  lay  the  difference?  It  can  be  found 
only  in  a  slight  variation  of  high  sounding  words,  calcu- 
lated to  impose  upon  the  credulity  of  a  blinded  multi- 
tude, and  to  add  the  greatest  number  to  the  party  which 
could  use  the  most  cunning  deception,  in  explaining  the 
most  pompous  sounds  of  nonsense. 
'  ibid.  3"7-  Cahlostadt,  who  was  Luther's  colleague  and 

v.  6».  companion,  and  whose  doctrine  was  afterwards  confirm- 
ed by  Zuingle,  maintained,  "  That  the  body  and  blood 
*  of  Christ  were  not  really  present  in  the  eucharist;  and 
1  that  the  bread  and  wine  were  no  more  than  external 
1  signs,  or  symbols."  This  was  the  doctrine  of  Scotus 
just  mentioned,,  who  had  invented  it  by  the  special  order* 
of  the  emperor,  who  was  then  under  the  dominion  of 
Antichrist:  for  so  the  Protestant?  call  the  pope. 
ibid  ^  This  opinion  of  Zuingle  was  received  by  all  the 

o  oi.  friends  of  the  Reformation  in  Switzerland,  and  by  a  num- 
ber of  its  votaries  in  Germany.  But  Mosheim  saith,  M  Lu- 
i  ther  maintained  his  doctrine,  in  relation  to  this  point, 
1  with  the  utmost  obstinacy;  and  hence  arose,  in  the  year 
'  1224,  a  tedious  and  vehement  controversy,  which  ter- 
•minated,  at  length,  in  a  fatal  division." 
■  39.  Was  Christ  ever  divided?    He  was  the  bread  of 

1G,  17. X  life  that  came  down  from  heaven,  and  the  church,  his 
true  followers,  by  their  fellowship,  union  and  commun- 
ion, became  that  one  bread,  and  were  partakers  of  that 
one  body,  and  one  blood;  which  Antichrist,  with  all  his 
learning  and  philosophy,  could  never  yet  discern. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Vehement   Controversies  among  the  First  Reformer*. 

THOSE  vehement  controversies  among  the  first  re- 
formers, which  finally  terminated  in  a  fatal  divis- 
ion between  thera,  were  the  effects,  that  naturally  flow- 
ed from  a  corrupt  ambition.     Diotrepbk5-likk,.  a  sor- 


P.    V".  THF.    FIRST    REFORSIERS.  £71 

did  thirst  for  pre-eminence,  and  works  directly  contrary     CHAP 
to  the  precepts  of  the  gospel,  were  distinguishing  char-  * 

acteristics  in  those  great  ones  upon  whose  jarring  sys- 
tems the  reformed  churches  were  finally  established. 

2.  Carlostadt,  in  the  year  1522,  carried  on  the.  Re-  Eccl.  His- 
formation  by  taking  down  some  images,  while  Luther  f01T-  \o1- 
concealed  himself  from  the  rage  of  the  pope,  in  the  cas-  ^cP'306,* 
tie  of  Wartenberg.     But  no  sooner  did  he  hear  of  it, 

than  he  flew  from  his  retreat,  and  had  Carlostadt  ban- 
ished. 

3.  "  It  is  evident  (saith  Maclaine)  from  several  passa-    ibid.  p.  5$ 
f  ges  in  the  writings  of  Luther,  that  he  was  by  no  means    Note  (.*«) 
'averse  to  the  use  of  images. — But  perhaps  the  true 
'reason  of  Luther's  displeasure  at  the  proceedings  of 
'Carlostarlt,  was,  that  he  could  not  bear  to  see  another 
'crowned  with  the  glory  of  executing  a  plan  which  he 

1  had  laid,  and  that  he  was  ambitious  of  appearing  the 
'principal,  if  not  the  only  conductor  of  this  great  work. 
*  This  is  not  a  mere  conjecture.  Luther  himself  has  not 
1  taken  the  least  pains  to  conceal  this  instance  of  his  am- 
'bition." 

4.  But  the  violent  rupture  between  these  two  first  re-     ibid- 
formers,  who  had  been  expelled  from  the  communion  of  e-  306, 
the  church  together,  first  arose  from  a  more  important        e  W 
point.     Carlostadt  could  not  believe  as  Luther  did,  that 

the  body  of  Christ  was  in  the  bread  of  the  eucharist  as- 
fire  was  in  red-hot  iron. 

5.  Such  were  the  divisions  and  animosities  among  the 
reformers,  concerning  the  eucharist,  that  to  terminate 

this  controversy,  Philip,  landgrave  of  Hesse,  invited,  ibid, 
in  the  year  1529,  to  a  conference  at  Marpurg,  Luther  r-  73>  *4- 
and  Zuingle,  together  with  some  of  the  more  eminent 
doctors,  who  adhered  to  the  respective  parties  of  these 
contending  chiefs.  Here  they  disputed  during  four  days, 
and  their  dissension  still  remained;  "nor  could  either  of 
'  the  contending  parties  (saith  Mosheim)  be  persuaded 
'  to  abandon,  or  even  to  modify,  their  ©pinion  of  that 
'matter." 

6.  Pitiful  Reformers  these,  who  needed  earthly  prin- 
ces  to  exhort  them  to  peace,  and  who  would  neither  re- 
fc»m  themselves,  nor  suffer  others  to  reform  them! — 
Well  said  the  apostle,  "  evil  men  and  seducers  shall  wax 
worse  and  worse,  deceiving  and  being  deceived." 

7.  uln  the  year  1544,  Luther  published  his  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  in  relation  to  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's 


VEHEMENT  CONTROVERSIES  AMONC 


ectly  opposite  to  the  doctrine  of 

'         'Zuingle   and    hi>   followers. The   doctors  of  Zurich 

pleaded  their  cause  publicly  against  the  Saxon  reform- 
jJT'  ■  .  ■  "'     And  so  it  went  on. 

8.  John    Calvin.*  professor  of  divinity  at  Geneva, 
ibid.  p.       proposed  an  explication  of  the  point  in  debate,  and  made 

use  of  all  his  credit  and  authority  among  the  S\\  i>s.  in 
order  to  obtain  their  assent  to  it.  He. denied  the  doc- 
trine of  Christ's  bodily  presence  in  the  eocharist.  and  at 
the  same  time  expressed  it  in  almost  the  same  terms 
which  the  Lutherans  employed  in  inculcating-  their  doc- 
trine of  Christ's  real  presence,  and  ih  talked  of  really 
"  eating  bv  faith  the  body,  and  drinking  the  blood  of 
'-ChrisV"* 

9.  "Wherein  then  is  the  difference  between  the  doc- 
trine of  the  pope,  and  that  of  Luther  and  Calvin?  The 
pope  saith,  that  the  bread  and  wine  are  changed  into 
the  very  substance  ot  that  same  body,  flesh  and  blood  of 
Christ  that  was  born  of  a  virgin,  and  crucified  of  the 
Jews,  so  that  it  is  no  more  bread. 

10.  Luther  saith,  that  the  body  of  Christ  is  in.  and 
with,  and  under  the  bread,  as  fire  is  in  a  red-hot  iron: 
"«o  that  both  the  substance  of  the  bread,  and  of  the  bo- 

.  rlesh  and  blood  of  Christ,  are  there  present. 

11.  Calvin  saith,  that  the  body  of  Christ  is  not  really, 
or  corporally  there,  and  yet,  that  by  faith,  the  body  of 
Christ  is  really  eaten!  If  therefore  the  first  be  mon- 
strous, and  the  second  nonsensical,  what  is  the  third? 
And  how  by  faith  or  any  other  way,  could  they  really 
eat  that  which  was  not  really  there? 

12.  Thus  it  appeareth  that  Calvin  put  the  cap-stone 
upon  the  fabrick  of  superstition,  when  he  persisted  in 
denying  Christ's  real  presence,  and  yet  would  have  it 
'hat  his  -  really  eaten,  although  it  was  really 
absent  from  the  eater. 

13.  The  truth  is,  they  were  blind  guides,  who  knew 
nothing  about  the  body  of  Christ ;  and  bow  could  they 
describe  it  to  others?  But  how  to  wrangle  about  the  sto- 
len words  of  the  saints,  mixed  up  and  confused  with 
their  own  inventions,  and  how  to  hate  one  another,  they 
understood  and  practised  in  a  very  extraordinary  man- 
ner, as  their  works  abundantly  testify. 

14.  The  real  presence  of  the  body  of  Christ  was  not 
to  be  discerned  by  their  natural  r-agacity,  it  was  far  be- 

;   ;a  was  a  native  of  Nayoft, 


?.  V. 


THE    FIRST    REFORMERS. 


273 


yood  their  human  comprehension.  This  they  confess, 
and  well  they  might,  for  their  systems  have  fixed  him  a 
local  body,  and  a  local  heaven,  fax  beyond  the  starry 
regions. 

15.  Mosheim  sailh,  "Luther  maintained,  that  the  bo* 
1  dy  and  bloou  of  Christ  were  really  present  in  the  eu- 
'charist,  and  were  exhibited  together  with  the  bread 

*  and  wine,  though  in  a  manner  far  beyond  human  com4- 
1  prehension." 

16.  Robert  Barclay  remarketh,  that  Calvin,  "after 

*  he  hath  much  laboured  in  overturning  and  refuting  the 
i  two  former  opinions,  plainly  confesseth,  that  he  knows 
4  not  what  to  affirm  instead  of  them.     For  after  he  hath 

*  spoken  much,  and  at  last  concluded,  That  the  body  of 

*  Christ  is  there,  and  that  the  saints  must  needs  partake 
i  thereof;  at  last  he  lands  in  these  words :  "  But  if  it  be 
"asked  me,  how  it  is?  I  shall  not  be  ashamed  to  con- 
"  less,  that  it  is  a  secret  too  high  for  me  to  comprehend 
"in  my  spirit,  or  explain  in  words." 

17.  "  A  little  before,  in  the  same  chapter,*  he  accu- 
•'seth  the  schoolmen  among  the  Papists,  In  that  they 
1  neither  understand,  nor  explain  to  others,  how  Christ 
i  is  in  the  eucharist :  which  shortly  after  he  confesseth 
'  himself  he  cannot  do."  How  justly  do  these  sayings 
apply  to  such.  "But  why  dost  thou  judge  thy  brother? 
Or  why  dost  thou  set  at  nought  thy  brother?  Thotf 
therefore  who  tea-chest-  another,  teachest  thou  not  thy- 
self ?  Thou  hypocrite,  first  cast  out  the  beam  out  of 
thine  own  eye ;  and  then  shatt  thou  see  clearly  to  cast 
out  the  mote  out  of  thy  brother's  eye." 

18.  Yet  these  reformers,  who  neither  understood  what 
they  said,  nor  comprehended  the  things  whereof  they 
affirmed,  must  needs  kindle  the  flames  of  discord,  foment 
divisions,  seditions  and  tumults  among  the  multitude,  and 
breathe  the  most  virulent  spirit  of  persecution  against 
all  who  would  not  receive  their  contradictory  systems  of 
senseless  jargon,  which  they  themselves  could  not  un- 
derstand. 

19.  Calvin,  however,  effected  his  purposes  so  far,  that 
an  act  of  uniformity  took  place,  by  which  the  churches 
of  Geneva  and  Zurich,  declared  their  agreement  con- 
cerning the  doctrine  of  the  eucharist. 

20.  By  the  industry  of  Calvin,  the  schools  and  church- 
es of  England  also,  became  the  oracles 'of  Calvinism, 
and  Geneva  was  acknowledged  as  a  sister  church;  and 


CHAP. 

v. 


Eccl.  His- 
tory, vol. 
iv.  p.  351. 


Barclay's 
Apology, 

?.  455. 
nst.  lib. 
4.  cap.  7. 
Sec.  32, 


*  Sec.  15, 


Rom.  xiv, 
10,  ii.  21, 
Matt,  vii, 
5. 


1  Tim.  i. 
6,7. 


Eccl.  His- 
tory, vol. 
iv.  p.  057. 


VEHEMENT    OOraLOTKJlStBI    A*OXG 

CH*P-  'i  there  >  i  by  Calvin,  was  rendered 

'         the  public  rule  of  faith  in  England,  without  any  ch 
Eccl,  f  1 1 ^ -    in  the  form  of  their  episcopal  government.     Thus  John* 
n "  p'  MS     Calvin  became  the  principal  and  established  founder  of 
3*4,3?©,'    the  Calvinistic  reformed  churches,  in  opposition  to  those 
and  375.      of  Luther. 

21.  The  flames  of  discord,  however,  between  the  Lu- 
therans and  Calvinists,  were'  perpetuated  with  greater 
violence  and  fury  than  ever.  They  laboured  hard  to 
bring  about  peace  and  establish  a  union;  but  the  diffi- 
culty was,  it  could  not  be  effected  upon  the  sordid  and 
antichristian  principles  of  Diotrephes,  who  loved  to 
have  the  pre-eminence,  and  therefore  peace  was  not  for 
them, 
ibid  *'•   m  **ie  }ear  1552,  Westphal,  pastor  at  Hamburg, 

357, 'and     renewed  with  greater  vehemence  than  ever,  this  deplo- 
Note[h.J    rable  controversy;  he  was  an  obstinate  defender  of  the 
opinions  of  Luther.     He  published  a  book  against  the 
aforementioned  act  of  uniformity,  which,  saith  Maclaine, 
Li  breathes  the  most  virulent  spirit  of  persecution." 

23.  "  This  (saith  Mosheim)  engaged  Calvin  to  enter 
358,  and     c  tne  lists  Wltn  Westphal,  whom  he  treated  with  as  lit- 

Note  jk.]  'tie  lenity  and  forbearance,  as  the  rigid  Lutheran  had 
'showed  towards  the  Helvetic  churches. — Calvin  and 
1  Westphal  had  each  their  zealous  defenders  and  pat- 
'rons;  hence  the  breach  widened,  the  spirits  were  heat- 
*ed,  and  the  flame  of  controversy  was  kindled  anew 
1  with  violence  and  fury.*'  These  disputes  were  aug- 
mented, and  tumults  excited  by  the  controversy  con- 
cerning the  Decrees  of  God,  set  on  foot  by  Calvin. 

24.  Is  it  possible,  that  such  violent,  furious  and  aspir- 
ing men  could  have  any  relation  to  the  peaceable,  meek 
and  humble  followers  of  Jesus  Christ?  Is  it  possible,  that 
such  ambitious  priests  as  were  perpetually  blowing  the 
flames  of  discord,  and  stirring  up  strifes  and  contentions 
among  eatii  other,  could  reform  any  thing  for  the  better? 
It  could  not  be.  From  their  own  confession,  earthly 
politicians,  or  civil  rulers  were  perpetually  under  the 
necessity  of  trying  to  put  a  stop  to  their  enormities. 

25.  Augustus,  elector  of  Saxony,  and  John   William, 
^29      duke  °*  Saxe- Weimar,  summoned  the  most  eminent  doc- 

p"  tors  of  both  the  contending  parties  to  meet  at  Altenburg, 

in  the  year  1568,  that  it  might  be  seen  how  tar  a  recon- 
cile ioji  was  possible.     But  such  were  the  furious 
antichristian  spirits  of  those  reforming  parties,  as  blast- 
ed the  fruits  that  were  expected  from  this  conference. 


p.  v. 


TUB   FIRST    REFORMERS. 


275 


26.  The  princes  now  undertook  another  method,  and 
ordered  a  Form  of  doctrine  to  be  composed,  in  order  to 
terminate  the  controversies  which  divided  the  Lutheran 
church,  and  to  preserve  that  church  against  the  opin- 
ions of  the  Calvinists.  This  Form  was  begun  as  early  as 
the  year  1569,  and  was  completed  by  six  doctors,  about 
seven  or  eight  years  after. 

27.  In  the  mean  time,  Peucer,  the  son-in-law  of  Me- 
lancthon,  and  other  secret  Calvinists  in  Saxony,  were 
aiming  to  abolish  the  doctrine  of  Luther,  concerning  the 
eucharist,  and  the  person  of  Christ,  with  a  design  to 
substitute  the  doctrine  of  Calvin  in  its  place,  and  pub- 
lished their  opinions  in  the  year  15*71,  which  produced 
more  commotions  and  debates. 

28.  Augustus,  elector  of  Saxony,  first  favoured  those 
secret  Calvinists,  who  were  the  disciples  of  Melancthon.,- 
next  he  changed  sides,  and  committed  some  of  them  to 
prison,  sent  others  into  banishment,  and  engaged  others 
by  the  force  of  the  secular  arm,  to  change  their  senti- 
ments. Peucer,  on  account  of  deny  Lng  the  corporal  pre- 
sence of  Christ  in,  the  eucharist,  was  cast  into  prison, 
where  he  lay  in  confinement  ten  years,  acompanied  with 
all  possible  circumstances  of  severity. 

29.  In  this  manner  the  princes  shook  off  the  ignomini- 
ous yoke  of  tyranny,  according  to  the  former  exhorta- 
tions and  projects  of  Luther.  It  would  be  endless,  and 
indeed  unnecessary,  to  enumerate  all  the  cruelties  which 
the  Protestants  practised  against  each  other.  Severe 
laws  and  punishments,  violent  tumults  and  seditions,  im- 
prisonments, banishments,  and  death,  were  the  fruits  of 
that  spirit  by  which  both  the  contending  parties  of  the 
Reformation  were  actuated.  Such  works  were  carried 
on  in  Germany,  and  Switzerland,  where  the  Reforma- 
tion first  began,  and  also  in  England,  and  France,  as  will 
appear  more  fully  hereafter. 

30.  The  Form  of  doctrine  just  mentioned,  which  was 
intended  to  promote  peace,  wxhen  finished  was  called  the 
Form  of  Concord ;  yet,  like  all  the  rest  of  Antichrist's  spe- 
cious and  deceitful  glosses,  the  title  was  found  to  be  false, 
for  it  proved  to  be  a  Form  of  Discord,  and  a  source  of 
new  tumults,  and  furnished  matter  for  the  most  violent 
dissensions  and  contests,  even  among  those  who  insti- 
tuted it. 

31.  This  Form  of  concord,  which  condemned  the  sen- 
timents of  the  Calvinists,  was  received  by  the  greatest 


CHAP. 

v. 

Eccl  His- 
tory, vol. 
iv.  p.  330, 
334—336, 


ibid.  p. 
330-31. 


ibid, 
p.  330. 
JNete  [r.J 
p.  332. 
Note  [u.] 
and  333. 


ibid. p, 
341-42. 


ibid.  p. 
336,  and 
339. 


rSBCKBHT  CONTROVERSIES  AMONO        P.  V 

u'-     part  of  the  Lutherans,  as  one  of  the  articles  of  their  re- 

! —    iigioii;  and  -  hence  (saith  Mosheim)  arises  an  iasupera- 

K.  el.  His-  Lie  obstacle  to  all  schemes  of  reconciliation  and  concord.' 
0(j  32.  Here  then  was  effected  that  fatal  division,  upon 
which  the  reformed  churches  of  Luther  and  Calvin 
were  established  in  opposition  to  each  other,  after  ma- 
ny years  of  fuiious  contests  and  antichristian  woi 
violence ,  and  this  division  still  subsisteth  between  these 
two  protectant  parries,  and  each  still  claimeth  relation 
to  its  first  founder, 
ibid.  33.  The  Form  of  concord,  falsely  so  called,  consisted 

p.  335.      of  two  parts.     tk  In  the  first  (saith  Maclaine)  is  contain- 
SJote  (c.)     te(|  a  SyStcm  of  doctrine  drawn  up  according  to  the  fan- 
1  cy  of  the  six  doctors,"  who  had  received  their  orders 
from,  and  were  under  the  protection  of  the  princes;  for 
Seep.278,  tj^ose  earthly  princes  were  clothed  with  the  dignit}  of 
Note  (f.)     ecclesiastical,  as  well  as  civil  supremacy,  according  to 
the  established  principles  of  the  Reformation. 

34.  "  In  the  second  is  exhibited  one  of  the  strongest 
'  instances  of  that    persecuting  and    tyrannical    spirit, 

*  which  the  Protestants  complained  of  jn  the   church  of 
'  Rome,  even  a  formal  condemnation  of  all  those  who 

*  differed  from  these  six  doctors/' 

35.  "  This  condemnation  branded  with  the  denomina- 
6  tion  of  heretics,  and  excluded  from  the  communion  of 
*the  church,  all  Christians,  of  all  nations,  who  refused 
cio  subscribe  these  doctrines.  More  particularly,  in  Ger- 
'  many,  the  terrors  of  the  sword  were  solicited  against 
c  these  pretended  heretics,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  famous 
1  Testament  of  Brentius." 

Davies'  36.    A  modern  Protestant    preacher,  speaking  con- 

Sermons,  cerning  the  American  French  war,  and  referring  to  the 
vol.  in.  p.  War  of  the  beast  against  the  Lamb,  spoken  of  in  the 
book  of  Revelation,  saith,  u  Now  who  can  tell,  but  the 
i  present  war  is  the  commencement  of  this  grand  deci- 
4  sive  conflict  between  the  Lamb  and  the  beast,  that  is, 
'  between  the  Protestant  and  Popish  powers." 

37.  The  same  preacher,  in  a  succeeding  sermon  to 
the  militia,  maketh  the  following  remarkable  profession 
of  the  Protestant  religion:  "  Follow  peace  with  all  men, 
'  is  one  of  the  principal  precepts  of  our  holy  religion. 
'And  the  great  Prince  of  Peace  has  solemnly  pronoun- 
£  ced,  Blessed  are  the  peace-makers."  But  what  follow- 
eth  next?  The  sound  of  "  wars  and  fightings/"  Plau- 
^ble  reasonings.     "  The  God  of  peace  proclaims  M  To 


V.    V.  THE    FIRST    REFORMERS:  27? 

'•'arms!',     Ble«sed  is  the  brave  soldier! — Cursed  is  he     CHAP. 

*  that  keepeth  back  his  sword  from  blood!"  1__ 

33.  This  may  serve  as  a  specimen  of  the  whole  Pro- 
testant religion  from  beginning  to  end.  Alluring  names 
and  titles,  Confessions  of  Faith,  and  Forms  of  Concord^ 
manifestly  false.  Specious  professions  of  the  religion  of 
the  Prince  of  Peace,  the  Holy  religion  of  the  peaceable 
Lamb;  all  contradicted  by  practice,  maintained  by  vio- 
lence, and  mingled  with  blood. 

39.  Children  naturally  follow  the  example  of  their 
parents  in  faith  and   practice.     It  is  truly  painful  to  a 
feeling  mind  to  see  the  contradictory  professions  of  pro- 
testant  divines,  so  called;  while  on  one  page  of  their 
works  you  see  their  plausible  professions  of  the  pure,   Davies' 
the  peaceable,  the  holy,  the  meek  and  merciful  gospel  of  J^ul^i. 
Ihe  Lamb  of  God,  with  a  solemn  declaration  that  blood-   414.  Ser. 
shed  is  not  the  pattern  for  imitation  under  the  gospel;   63 

on  the  next  you  may  see  the  "important  duty  of  shed-      »bjd. 
•-ding  human  blood,  upon  penalty  of  falling  under  the    p'      ' 
'tremendous  curse  of  God."     Such  is  the  deceitfulness 
and  contradiction  of  a  false  religion. 

40.  The  protestants  have  stated,  and  that  very  justly,   Doddr. 
that  the  Papal  power,  in  being  supported  by  a  regular   jfjjj^ 
clergy  and  secular  princes,  was,  according  to  prophetic   on  Proph. 
language,  a  beast.     Names  and  titles  without  matters  of  Diss.xiv 
fact  to  support  them,  are  shadows  without  substance.        Redemn, 

41.  It  was  the  beastly  and  tyrannical  conduct  of  Con-   p.  431/ 
:«tantine  and  his  successors  which  supported  the  Catholic 
power,  arising  out  of  the  commotions  of  the  peoples,  and 
multitudes,  and  nations,  and  tongues,  that  constituted  the 

beast  that  came  up  out  of  the  sea:  and  it  was  the  cru- 
elty and  insatiable  thirst  for  blood,  that  constituted  the 
same  a  scarlet  coloured  beast,  under  the  Papal  power. 

42.  But  there  was  another  beast,  which  came  up  out 
of  the  earth.  Then,  as  the  Papal  power  constituted  a 
beast,  in  ieing  supported  by  the  unnatural  combination 
of  the  regular  clergy  and  secular  princes;  so  the  Pro- 
testant power  as  evidently  constituted  a  beast,  in  being 
supported  by  the  like  unnatural  combination  of  secular 
princes  and  a  regular  clergy. 

43.  The  Reformation  was  divided  into  two  principal 
and  contending  powers,  each  professing  the  pure  and 
peaceable  gospel  of  the  Lamb  of  God,  and  supporting 
their  cause  by  shedding  blood:  and  while  they  practis- 
ed  imprisonments,    banishments,   and  putting    men  to 

C  c 


^~$  PARTICULAR    CHANCES    RESPECTING  f\    V. 


CHAP. 
VI. 


death  for  their  sentiments,  and  presented  the  terrors  of 
, the  sword  against  those  who  differed  from  them,  where- 
in did  they  differ  from  the  Papists? 

44.    And  what  then  was  the  Protestant  power,    by 

which  they  established  their  divided   and   contentious 

churches,  but  a  fulfilment  of  that  prophecy,  "  And  1  be 

Rev.  xii.      held  another  beast  coming  up  out  of  the  earth;  and  he 

M«  **■         had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and  h£  spake  like  a  dragon'-* 

And  he  exercised  all  the  power  of  the  first  be 


CHAPTER  VI. 


Particular  Changes  effected  by  the  Rtfur?natio)i,  Respect- 
ing the  Supremacy — The  Cross  of  Christ,  4'C 

THE  first  change  of  importance  which  the  Protest- 
ant Reformers  established,  was  that  which  went 
to  supply  the  office  of  the  pope;  without  which  the  Re- 
formation must  have  appeared  essentially  deficient. 

2.  Universal  experience  and  observation  had  confirm- 
ed the  necessity  of  a  common  head  of  influence.  A  body 
without  a  head  is  a  monster  in  nature,  and  no  less  so  in 
civil  or  religious  society.  The  titles,  offices,  and  power 
of  the  pope,  or  universal  father,  were  never  called  in 
question;  but  it  was  professedly  for  the  perversion  of 
the  sacred  office,  the  abuse  of  power,  and  the  false  ap- 
plication of  titles,  that  the  reformers  protested  against, 
and  separated  from  the  church  of  Rome. 

3.  Doubtless  all  parties  agreed  that  the  church  ought 
to  have  a  lord  god,  a  god  on  earth,  a  judge  of  all  con- 
troversies, &c.  but  the  Protestants  denied  that  this  dig- 
nity belonged  to  the  bishop  of  Rome ;  it  therefore  re- 
mained for  them  to  point  out,  to  whom  it  did  belong. 

4.  It  must  be  a  matter  of  the  utmost  importance,  for 
a  nation  to  change  their  god.  The  high  pretensions  of 
the  Roman  pontiff,  as  the  vice-gerent  of  Christ  on  earth, 
were  not  to  be  supplanted  by  trifles.  He  had  too  long 
bewitched  the  people,,  giving  out  that  himself  was  some 
great  one,  and  had  gained  too  deep  an  interest  in  the 
faith  of  the  multitude,  to  be  rivalled,  at  once,  by  a  monk 
or  a  friar. 

5.  The  powerful  and  superstitious  empire  had,  for 


1\    V.  THE    SUPREMACY'  2*79 

nges,  been  accustomed  to  receive  the  word  of  God;  as     CyjP- 

they  supposed,  from  their  prime  bishop,  their  apostolic    _ 1_ 

vicar,  by  whom  kings  reigned,  and  princes  decreed  judg- 
ment; of  course,  when  his  authority  was  disannulled  by 
men  of  an  inferior  rank,  it  behoved  them  to  furnish  the 
people  with  the  true  judge  of  all  controversies,  the  true 
God  on  earth,  who  should  deliver  the  true  word  instead 
of  the  old  false  one. 

6.  And  what  could  the  natural  sagacity  of  man  devise, 
so  suitable  for  the  purpose  as  those  sacred  and  adorable 
words,  which  the  most  ancient  catholic  churches  receiv- 
ed from  the  pens  of  the  learned  Fathers,  and  which  Au- 
gustin  and  other  great  saints  denominated  the  Canon  of 
Scripture?* 

7.  When  the  Reformation  commenced,  it  is  said,  "  the  Eccl  Rc_ 
6  ignorance  of  the  priests  was  extreme.  Numbers  could  searches, 
'not  read, — and  the  very  best  seldom  saw  the  bible.    P-S38. 

6  Many  doctors  of  the  Sarbonne  declared,  and  confirmed 
i  it  by  an  oath,  that  though  they  were  above  fifty  years 
8  of  age,  yet  they  had  never  known  what  a  New-Testa- 
1  ment  was." 

8.  "  Luther  never  saw  a  bible  till  after  he  was  twen- 
4  ty-one  years  of  age,  and  had  taken  a  degree  in  arts. 
4  Carlostadt  had  been  a  doctor  of  divinity  eight  years 
'  before  he  read  the  scriptures."  Now  when  these  very 
learned  and  sagacious  doctors  had  found  those  inestima- 
ble records  of  truth,  it  is  not  easy  to  imagine  how  great 
a  field  of  reformation  they  would  naturally  present  to 
view,  in  their  conflicting  circumstances. 

9.  And  what  could  there  be  within  the  comprehension 
of  human  reason,  that  might  so  justly  fill  the  papal  chair, 
as  that  which  both  Papists  and  Protestants  called  the 
word  of  God.     This  most  plausible  rival  of  the  Roman 

*  The  Catholic  Fathers  were  the  first  who  had  the  misguided  confi- 
dence to  change,  and  corrupt,  and  curtail  the  Scriptures,  in  order  to 
satisfy  their  sordid  thirst  for  honour  and  dominion.  They  made  use  of 
such  of  the  sacred  writings  as  were  likely  to  support  them  in  their 
carnal  reasonings"  and  vain  philosophy,  and  rejected  the  rest,  which 
have  perished  under  their  usurped  dominion.  The  Fathers  themselves 
declare,  That  they  wrote  not  what  they  found,  but  what  they  under- 
stood— and  some  "they  blotted  out,  fearing  lest  Heretics  .should  have 
abused  it. — •'  Our  Fathers  also  declare,  (saith  Barclay)  That  whole 
verses  were  taken  out  of  Mark,  because  of  the  Manicheans."  But  Lu- 
ther far  surpassed  the  zeal  and  confidence  of  his  fathers,  in  changing 
and  corrupting  every  thing  sacred.  In  order  to  maintain  his  inconsist- 
ent and  pernicious  solifidian  system  of  Imputed  Righteousness,  he  re- 
jected the  whole  epistle  of  James,  and  called  it  "  an  epistle  of  straw.'' 
See  the  beginning  of  Luther's  Works  Barclay's  Ap.  p.  80,  SI.  Anr.j. 
Mag.  Vol.  IL  p  283, 


SCO 


PARTICULAR    CHANGES    1\ESPF> 


CHAP. 
VI. 


Eocl.  IIi.v 
tury,  vol. 
vi.  p.  193. 


Grounds 
of  Cath. 
Doct. 


pontiff  did  not  long  elude  the  notice  of  the  r< 
there/ore  their  appealing  to  ;i  general  council,  w;.» 
a  mere  evasion  to  serve  thru-  purpose,  for  a  tin 

grand  appeal  is,  more  emphatically,  said  to  have  1 
to  the  word  of  God. 

10.  And  as  the  word  of  the  pope  had  been  heretofore 
respected  as  the  infallible  word  of  God,  and  he  from 
whom  this  word  came,  was  called  another  God  on  earth; 
in  order  therefore  to  stand  upon  equal  ground  with  the 
Papists,  the  Protectants  must  receive  the  canon  of  scrip- 
ture as  another  god  upon  earth,  seeing  that  from  it  they 
receive  the  infallible  word  of  God,  and  must  ascribe  to 
their  Bible,  every  office  and  title  which  the  1 

cribe  to  their  prime  bishop. 

11.  The  scriptures  had  all  along  been  preserved  in 
the  catholic  church,  according  to  the  edition  formed  in 
the  Alexandrian  school,  and  never,  as  yet,  had  claimed 
any  authority,  but  as  they  were  expounded  and  applied 
by  those  who  were  called  church  guides:  but  is  the 
hands  of  the  reformers,  they  were  destined  to  a  place 
and  a  name  above  every  name  in  heaven  or  upon  earth, 
for  the  purpose  of  exalting  the  Protestant  priesthood 
above  all  that  had  gone  before  them,  the  pope  himself 
not  excepted. 

12.  So  important  an  office  could  never  have  been  as- 
signed to  a  book,  which  had  for  hundreds  of  years  beeu 
in  use,  and  at  the  discretion  of  men,  without  its  being 
very  much  reformed ;  hence  the  scriptures  had  to  un- 
dergo a  new  translation,  which  Luther  commenced  iu 
the  year  1521,  and  being  afterwards  assisted  by  Auro- 
gallus,  a  profane  author,  it  was  but  a  little  while  before 
alljhe  Protestant  states  were  furnished  with  this 
vicar  of  St.  Peter,  this  infallible  judge  of  all  contrc 
sies. 

13.  But  whether  a  translation  of  the  scriptures,  by  an 
apostate  monk,  and  a  profane  writer,  could  claim  any 
greater  authority  than  the  former  head  of  the  catholic 
church,  any  person  of  sense  may  judge  from  the  follow 
ing  assertions  of  bishop  Challoner. 

14.  lie  aftirmeth  that,  "  the  first  protestants  corn 
*'ed  the  scripture,  in  all  their  translations,  to  mak< 

;  chime  with  their  errors," — that k*  they  are  forced  to  aa 
'  peal  to  a  tribunal,  at  which  it  is  not  possible  that 
try  should  ever  be  condemned. — Such  a  tribuni 
•'.the  scripture,  interpreted,  not  by  chur 


f\    V.  THE    SUPREMACY.  281 

'  by  every  one's  own  private  judgment:  for  this  is  in  ef-     CIJ;|P* 

*  feet  making-  every  one's  private  judgment  the  supreme   ^ 

'judge,  both  of  the  scriptures,  and  all  controversies  in 
c  religion,  and  authorizing  him  to  prefer  his  own  whim* 
'  sies  before  the  judgment  of  the  whole  church.'" 

15.  Here  then,  standeth  the  controversy  between  the 
Papists  and  Protestants;  the  latter,  upon  the  authority 

of  the  word  of  God,  as  they  say,  anathematize  the  whole  • 

popish  hierarchy,  and  their  god  the  pope,  as  Antichrist, 
and  the  mother  of  harlots,  and  every  thing  abominable 
and  reprobate;  while  on  the  other  hand,  the  living  god 
of  the  Papists,  with  his  old  Rhemish  and  Doway  trans- 
lations of  the  scripture  in  his  hand,  rejecteth  the  reform- 
ers, and  their  translation,  and  condemneth  them  and 
their  whole  posterity,  as  an  endless  spawn  of  heretics. 
And  who  is  to  be  the  infallible  judge  between  them? 

16.  The  Protestants  sneer  at  the  infallibility  of  the    Eccl.His* 
pope,  when  they  find  two  of  these  earthly  gods  conse-   tory,  vol. 
crated  at  once,  by  two  jarring  factions,  or  when  papal    jjjjje ?k'.l 
decrees  stand  in  direct  opposition  to  each  other.     And  p.lll,ar.ci 
with  no  less  propriety  do  the  Papists  sneer  at  the  pre-   P-  475- 
tended  infallibility  of  the  Protestant  translation  of  the 
scriptures,  when  the}'  see  this  infallible  judge  formed 

and  re-formed  into  a  thousand  shapes,  with  as  many  sup- 
plies, mistranslations,  notes,  references,  comments,  par- 
aphrases, and  other  appendages,  as  the  doctors,  with 
their  natural  sagacity,  think  proper  to. put  into  it. 

17.  But  more  especially  is  their  mirth  excited  to  see 
the  Protestants  divided  into  a  thousand  parties,  no  two 
of  them  perfectly  agreed,  ever  at  war;  and  yet  each 
goeth  into  the  combat  with  his  infallible  judge,  his  eter- 
nal word  of  God  in  his  hand,  or  in  his  pocket. 

18.  It  will  be  proper  here  to  notice  some  of  the  first 
exploits  of  this  infallible  judge,  or  what  they  are  pleas-   *<;cotc*n 
ed  to  call,  u  The  voice  of  our  only  God,"*— and  see  how    Confes. 
he  arose  to  so  high  a  degree  of  credit  among  the  kings    Art.xx. 
and  priests  of  the  reforming  party.. 

19.  King  Henry  VIII.  had  taken  to  wife,  Catharine 
of  Arragon,  his  brother's  widow,  the  mother  of  Mary, 
afterwards  queen;  but  growing  weary  of  so  aged  a  con- 
sort, he  applied  to  the  pope  for  a  divorce,  which  the  re- 
verend father  refused  to  grant.  Henry  was  much  per- 
plexed, and  hearing  of  the  great  wisdom  of  bishop  Cran- 
mer,  he  sent  for  him  to  help  him  out  of  the  difficulty. 

20.  Cranmer  had  luckily  become  acquainted  with  Lu- 

Cc-2 


282  PARTICULAR    CHANGE*    RESPECTING,    kc.  P.    V. 

CHAP,  thec'i  word  of  God,  and  by  its  power,  in  the  hand-  of 
, the  dexterous  bishop,  Henry  was  released  from  Catha- 
rine, and  launched  into  a  sea  of  licentious 
Cranmer  had  him  also  created  supreme  head  of  the 
church  of  England,  and  himself  archbishop  of  Canterbu 
ry.  Cranmer,  after  his  second  marriage,  had  the  ho- 
nour of  martyrdom  conferred  on  him  by  the  Protestants, 
having  been  put  to  death  in  the  reign  of  queen  Mary.  \<\ 
the  Papists,  for  what  they  accounted  the  most  impious 
acts  of  wickedness. 

21.  Cranmer,  on  his  trial,  being- accused  ofpeijurv. 
retorted  the  same  charge  upon  his  judge,  the  bishop  of 
Gloucester.    "And  you,  for  your  part,  my  lord,  an 
'jured,  for  you  sit  judge  for  the  pope,  and  yet  you  did 

*  receive  your  bishopric  from  the  king,  you  have  taken 
'an  oath  to  be  adversary  to  the  realm."'  To  which  his 
lord  and  his  judge  replied:  '-You  are  the  cause  that  I 
'  did  forsake  the  pope,  and  did  swear  that  he  ought  not 
'  to  be  supreme  head,  and  gave  to  king  Henry  VIII.  thai 
1  he  ought  to  be,  and  this  you  made  me  do." 

22.  Cranmer  retorted:  "You  report  me  ill,  and  say 
\Vi lint's  '  not  the  truth,  and  I  will  prove  it  here  before  you  all. 
Martyro-  'The  truth  is,  that  my  predecessor,  archbishop  Warham 
if.  p.' 192.     '  gave  the  supremacy  to  king  Henry  the  eighth,  and  said 

'that  he  ought  to. have  it  before  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and 
'  that  God's  word  would  agree  therewith.  And  upon 
'the  same  was  there  sent  to  both  the  universities  of  Ox- 
'  ford  and  Cambridge,  to  know  what  the  word  of  God 
'  would  do  touching  the  supremacy,  and  it  was  reasoned 
'upon,  and  argued  at  length.  So  at  the  last  both  the 
'  universities  agreed,  and  set  to  their  seals,  and  sent  to 
'  king  Henry  the  eighth,  to  the  court,  that  he  ought  to 

•  be  supreme  head,  and  not  the  pope." 

23.  Thus  the  Protestant  word  of  God  introduced  the 
Reformation  into  England.  But  could  there  have  been 
a  more  presumptuous  abuse  of  the  name  of  God,  and  of 
his  Word,  than  to  be  used  by  such  licentious  and  deceit- 
ful workers,  as  a  pretext  for  carrying  on  their  political 
intrigues?  How  glaringly  do  they  expose  their  deceitful 
and  false  foundation,  when  they  acknowledge  that  they 
had  to  send  to  their  universities,  to  know  what  the  word 
of  God  would  do! 

24.  And  after  they  liad  "  reasoned  upon  it,  and  argu- 
ed at  length,"  and  found  which  side  of  the  argument 
had  the  mo*t  votes,  then  they  could  impiously  set  to  their" 


P.    V.  THE    CROSS    REJECTED    BV,    &C.  283 

seal  what  the  word  of  God  would  do!    This  is  an  exact     c^)? 

picture  of  the  whole  Protestant  government,  from  first 1_ 

to  last,  and  upon  this  plan  their  reformations  have  come 
clown,  with  an  uninterrupted  career,  to  the  present  day: 
their  word  of  God  still  allowing  them  to  do  just  what 
they  please. 

25.  Whoever  had  natural  sagacity  enough  to  propose 
a  subject,  and  influence  enough  to  engage  the  attention 
of  the  priests,  after  their  ungodly  reasoning  upon  it,  and 
arguing  at  length,  could  presumptuously  say,  they  had 
found  what  the  word  of  God  would  do  in  that  matter! 
Hence  every  thing  sacred  hath  been  distorted  into  the 
last  degree  of  confusion,  by  their  reforming  power.  A 
few  of  the  most  material  points,  however,  will  be  suffi- 
cient to  show  the  absolute  deception  of  all  the  rest, 


CHAPTER  VII. 

The  Cross*  Rejected  by  the  Protestant  Reformers. 

l^TOTHING  could  furnish  the  Protestant  doctors  with 
\_y(  a  more  popular  objection  against  the  pope,  than 
his  universal  law  concerning  the  celibacy  of  the  clergy  r 

*  On  account  of  the  superstitious,  or  wrong  informed  among  mankind, 
in  regard  to  what  the  Cross  of  Christ  really  is,  it  becometh  necessary 
to  drop  something  explanatory. — The  Cross  here  alluded  to,  is  not  the 
wooden  Cross  of  Calvary,  on  which-  the  body  of  Jesus  was  crucified, 
nor  any  superstitious  emblem  of  it,  nor  even  the  pretended  Cross  or 
ensign  of  a  Cross,  under  which  Constantbie  and  his  soldiers  went  forth 
mid  shed  the  blood  of  their  fellow  creatures: — But  that  Cross,  which 
Jesus,  in  the  time  of  his  ministry,  taught  his  disciples  to  take  up,  when 
he  said.  "  Whosoever  doth  not  bear  his  Cross  and  come  after  me,  can- 
not be  my  disciple."  Luke  xiv.  27.  and  of  which  Paul  said:  "  Let  me 
not  glory,  save  in  the  Cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  Gal.  vi.  14  &c. 
It  must  be  a  very  darkened  mind,  who  could  apply  all  the  sayings  of 
Christ  and  his  apostles,  of  this  kind,  to  a  wooden  Cross.  It  appeareth 
evident  that  the  Catholics  had  a  better  understanding  of  the  Cross  than 
this,  although  they  had  become  so  far  lost  that  they  could  shed  blood 
under  the  ensign  of  a  Cross,  yet  it  is  manifest  that  they  strove  hard  to 
preserve  some  traces  of  the  Cross  of  Jesus  and  his  followers,  which 
was  a  total  abstinence  from  every  work  of  the  flesh,  so  plainly  taught 
both  by  precept  and  example,  that  they  could  not  well  get  round  it,  al- 
though Antichrist  ruled.  In  relation  to  chastity  and  continence,  the 
ratholic  church  for  many  ages  have  endeavoured  to  retain,  at  least,  an 
outward  form,  though  they  were,  no  doubt,  destitute  of  the  power;  up- 
on  this  corrupted  church,  the  reformers  went  to  work,  and  formed  and 
reformed,  until  they  at  length  rejected  both  the  form  and  the  power, 
and  sunk  into  a  worse  state,  if  possible,  than  they  were  before,  as  will 
appeax-  from  the  following  account, 


28'f  TUfc    (IlOSS    REJKCTED    BY  P.    V 

Cyjj  '     and  the  corruption  of  manners  which  flowed  from  that 
, papal  establishment. 

2.  Though  this  law  recognized  the  holy  example  of 
Christ  Jesus  and  his  apostles,  and  was  thereby  intend- 
ed to  check  the  licentiousness  of  the  priesthood,  and  to 
serve  as  an  example  of  pious  restraint  to  the  extrava- 
gant corruptions  of  the  multitude;  yet,  for  want  of  the 
real  spirit  of  Christ,  it  became  an  intolerable  yoke  of 
bondage;  and  therefore,  to  get  clear  of  the  inconsisten- 
cy of  professing  to  follow  Christ,  and  not  doing  it,  the 
reformers  renounced  every  institution  that  had  the  least 
appearance  of  that  evangelical  purity. 

3.  And  after  reasoning  upon  it,  and  arguing  the  mat- 
ter at  length,  in  their  carnal  libertine  sense,  they  set  to 
their  seal  that  it  was  more  consistent  to  follow  the  car- 
nal Corinthians  openly,  than  to  pretend  to  be  followers 
of  St.  Paul,  while  living  in  the  gratification  of  their 
lusts — In  short,  that  it  was  better  for  them  to  marry  th«tn> 

«  See  the   *°  Durn>*  anc^ &ia  natn  been  their  universal  law  and  prac- 
39  articles   tice  ever  since,  in  opposition  to  the  decree  of  Gregory 
Art.  32.  and  their  mother  church* 

4.  In  this  debate,  the  Protestant  priesthood  charge 
their  ancestors,  the  popish  clergy,  with  the  vilest  hypoc- 
risy, and  maintain  that  they  are  the  very  ones  who  de-» 
parted  from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits 
and  doctrines  of  devils,  speaking  lies  in  hypocrisy,  hav- 
ing their  conscience  seared  with  a  hot  iron,  forbidding 
to  marry,  and  commanding  to  abstain  from  meats:  that 
they  are  the  false  Christs  and  false  prophets,  the  wolves 
in  sheep's  clothing,  the  dogs  and  sorcerers,  and  whore- 
mongers, and  hypocritical  liars,  and  all  the  base  char- 
Scot     rot   acters  sP°^en  of  in  the  New-Testament:    In  fine,  tha: 

Comes.'  the  Papal  hierarchy  is  the  "horrible  harlot,  the  kirk. 
Art.  xvih    « malignant.'" 

5.  On  the  other  hand,  the  popish  doctors,  who.  from 
a  pretended  apostolic  succession,  antiquity  and  univer- 
sal authority,  claim  the  pre-eminence,  after  very  plau- 
sibly denying  that  they  forbid  to  marry,  and  snowing 
that  marriage  is  held  in  the  highest  respect  by  the 
church  of  Rome,  as  one  of  her  seven  sacraments,  kk  a- 
1  conjunction  made  and  sanctified  by  God  himself,*'  re- 
tort back  upon  the  Reformers,  the  same  charge  of  apos- 
tasy, with  all  its  base  and  licentious  fruits. 

6.  And  indeed,  unless  the  Protestants  can  prove  that 
dogs  and  wolves  can  beget  harmless  sheep,  and  the  true 


P.     V.  THE    PROTESTANT    REFORMERS.  £80 

Christ  spring  out  of  a  false  one,  and  chaste  daughters     CHAP. 

from  a  mother  of  harlots,  they  have  no  reason  to  refuse __ 

taking  to  themselves  every  base  and  abominable  char- 
acter which  they  have  given  the  popish  doctors,  by 
whom  the}'  were  consecrated. 

7.  Therefore  it  must  be  with  the  utmost  propriety, 
even  upon  their  own  principles,  that  they  are  charged, 
by  the  Papists,  with  producing  an  endless  spawn  of  her- 
esies. Bishop  Taylor  himself  acknowledgeth  in  favour 
of  the  church  of  Rome,  "the  piety  and  the  austerity  of 
their  religious  orders  of  men  and  women — The  single 
life  of  their  priests  and  bishops.  All  which  (saith  Chal- 
loner)  the  good  natured  Reformation  has  laid  aside." 

8.  How  far  the  first  reformers  renounced  both  law 
and  gospel,  and  every  obligation  professedly  held  sa- 
cred by  their  Mother  church,  in  relation  to  chastity,  and 
how  wide  a  door  they  opened  for  licentiousness,  is  suffi- 
ciently manifest  from  their  own  histories, 

9.  When  Dr.  Carlostadt  broke  his  solemn  oath  of  per- 
petual continence  which  he  had  made  to  God,  what 

kind  of  a  reforming  spirit  did  Luther  manifest?     In  his    Eccl.His 
letter  to  Amsdorif  he  very  plainly  showeth  what  his  hy-   fory-  ™J* 

i  i  a.  • a      a  ■  ,v-  P- 305, 

pocntrcal  soul  was  most  intent  on  promoting,  as  appear-   ^0te  [g.> 
eth  from  the  following  words:  "  The  nuptials  of  Carlos- 
i  tadt  please  me  wonderfully:  I  have  known  the  girl: 
'  The  Lord  strengthen  him  in  the  good  example  of  re- 
i  straining  and  lessening  popish  lust."* 

10.  Here  this  excommunicated  monk,  let  loose  from 
his  monastic-restraint,  expresseth  his  wonderful  pleas- 
ure at  the  good  example  of  his  companion.  And  what 
was  it?  Surely  not  the  good  example  of  Jesus  Christ, 
nor  any  of  his  apostles,  for  they  knew  neither  girl  nor 
woman  after  the  flesh.  But  the  religious  pretext  was, 
that  .his  marriage  had  a  tendency  to  restrain  or  lessen 
his  popish  lust;  yet  how  grossly  did  he  err  even  in  this. 

11.  Lust  is  lust,  and  under  whatever  ceremony  or 
pretext  it  is  gratified,  its  nature  is  not  altered,  restrain- 
ed, nor  diminished  thereby;  nor  is  there  any  difference 
between  the  Fapist  and  the  Protestant,  the  monk  and 

*  The  original  extract  of  this  letter,  in  Luther's  own  words,  runneth 
thus:  "  Carlostadii  nuptise  mire  ptacent:  novi  puellam :  comforfet  euni 
'  Dominus  in  bonum  exemplum  inhibendae  et  minuencke  papisticae  libi- 
'  dinis."  Shameful  as  it  may  appear,  Luther's  expression  '  inhibeudae,.' 
rneth  plainly  to  imply  that  his  satisfaction  arose  from  the  con- 
sideration that  his  friend  had  obtained  a  decent  depository  for  his  po- 
pish hist,  by  which  means  he  could  dispose  of  it  with  more  converse 
^.v\  Ie«,  remorse  of  conscience- than  formerly. 


THt  P.    V 

*  Vlf      l^ie  ma,T,e('  bishop,  as  to  their  mouve.  or  first  moving 
Be ;  neither  have  they  but  one  example  to  follow  . 
that  is  the  example  of  their  first  fathi 

1 1.  Bat  as  Carlostadt  put  oif  his  vail  of  j 
risy,  and   made  a  regular  and  bold   provision  for 
works  of  the  flesh,  it  was  counted  a  good  exampl*  . 
Luther  himself  soon  after  followed  it.     He  married  a 
nun  whose  name  was  Catharine  a  Bora,  whereby  both 
of  them  broke  their  solemn  vows  of  continency  which 
they  had  made  before  God. 

13.  Well  said  the  Lord  by  the  prophet  Malachi: — 
Mai.  iii. 5.   "*  "^  come  nerir  to  )'ou  to  judgment;  and  I  will 

swift  witness  against  the  sorcerers,  and  against  the  adul- 
terers, and  against  false  swearers.*'  Thus  Antichrist 
began  his  work  by  Simon  and  other  sorcerers,  continued 
it  by  an  endless  train  of  adulterers,  and  it  remained  to 
be  completed  by  perjured  persons  or  false  swearers. 
Grounds  14-  bishop  Challoner.  after  stating  Luther's  general 

ofCath.      character,  very  properly  addeth:  "  But  what  was  the 
Doc.  p.  54.  <m0st  scandalous  in  a  pretended  restorer  of  the  purity 
'of  religion,  was  his  marrying  a  nun,  after  the  most  so- 
'lemn  vows,  by  which  both  he  and  she  had  consecrated 
'  themselves  to  God,  in  the  state  of  perpetual  continency, 
'In  which  he  was  imitated  by  a  great  part  of  the  first 
'reformed  ministers." 
History  of        15.  "  Even  his  most  devoted  followers  (saith  Dr.  Rob- 
Charles  V.  <  ertson)  thought  this  step  indecent,  at  a  time  when  his 
540. nP     'country  was  involved  in  so  many  calamities;  while  his 
'enemies  never  mentioned  it  with  any  softer  appellation 
'than  that  of  incestuous  or  profane." 

16.  Some  might  try  to  excuse  Luther,  by  pleading 
his  former  ignorance,  while  under  the  reign  of  supersti- 
tion; however,  that  can  furnish  but  a  mean  excuse,  while 
they  represent  him  as  a  man  of  such  uncommon  parts. 
Had  he  been  forced  to  take  such  a  vow,  it  might  have 
materially  altered  the  case,  but  he  had  done  it  deliber- 
ately, from  his  own  free-  choice,  and  that  from  the  most 
solemn  considerations. 
a>yr.  17.  '•  The  death  of  a  companion  killed  by  lightning 

p.  109.  «  at  his  side  in  a  violent  thunder-storm,  made  such  an  im- 
'  pression  on  his  mind,  as  co-operated  with  his  natural 
'  temper,  in  inducing  him  to  retire  into  a  convent  of  Au- 
'  gustinian  friars,  where,  without  suffering  the.  entreaties 
•of  his  parents  to  divert  him  from  what  he  thought  his 
'  duty  to  God,  he  assumed  ths  habit  of  that  or 
saith  Dr.  Robert-op.. 


J\    V.  THE    PROTESTANT    REFORMERS.  2$7 

18.  And  is  a  popish  vow  or  solemn  oath  so  far  inferior    c|f^p' 
to  the  oath  of  a  Protestant,  that,  for  the  gratification  of        *  ' 
Protestant  lust,  it  can  be  broken  with  impunity?    Where 

is  that  court  of  justice  on  earth  that  would  make  such  a 
distinction,  and  would  not  deem  it  perjury  in  one  as 
much  as  another,  to  violate  what  they  had  solemnly  con- 
firmed by  an  oath?  or  that  would  not,  forever  after,  re- 
ject the  testimony  of  such  a  false  swearer? 

19.  Yet  this  same  perjured  Luther  was  not  only  be- 
lieved as  a  translator  of  the  sacred  scriptures,  but  in 
the  most  momentous  points  of  doctrine,  his  creeds  were 

^adopted  by  his  followers  as  their  rule  of  faith;  and  he 
was  also  practically  followed  in  his  example  of  rejecting 
continency  and  true  gospel  purity  as  the  doctrine  of  de- 
vils, and  of  reforming  the  old  works  of  the  flesh  under 
the  false  pretext  of  an  ordinance  of  God,  and  that  with- 
out regarding  even  so  much  as  the  restrictions  which  the 
law  of  Moses  had  laid  on  the  corrupt  and  beastly  pas* 
sions  of  man. 

20.  "John  Calvin  was  originally  designed  for  the  Eccl. His- 
church,  and  had  actually  obtained  a  benefice;"  of  course  *0I7> voL 
he  must  have  come  under  the  common  oath  of  continen-  ^F;r7 
cy;  yet  it  seemeth  that  he  was  not  subject  to  the  law 
which  saith  concerning  the  high  priest  among  his  breth- 
ren, that  "  a  widow  shall  he  not  take,  but  he  shall  take  13,14." 
a  virgin  of  his  own  people  to  wife." 

2 1 .  Nor  was  he  subject  to  the  example  of  Jesus  Christ,  Eccl.  Re- 
nor  to  his  own  solemn  oath ;  for  "  he  married  the  widow  searches, 
4  of  an  anabaptist  at  Strasburg."    And  thus,  according  to   p> 

the  law,  he  profaned  his  seed  in  the  highest  degree,  by 
mixing  with  a  people  who  were  condemned,  both  by  Pa- 
pists and  Protestants,  as  heretics,  and  counted  by  Luther 
himself,  no  better  than  mad  dogs. 

22.  Theodore  Beza,  Calvin's  companion  and  succes- 
sor, contributed  not  a  little  to  this  part  of  the  Reforma- 
tion, both  by  his  practice,  and  his  writings.  Robinson 
saith  that,  thirteen  years  after  his  conversion,  "  he  pub- 
lished a  collection  of  Latin  poems,  the  most  lascivious  p1^. 
1  that  can  be  imagined.     There  is  one  epigram  which, 

'  in  licentiousness,  surpasses  any  thing  that  the  most  un- 
'  guarded  debauchees  have  ever  ventured  to  offer  to  the 
1  public  eye."* 

*  Beza's  Candida  was  not  his  wife,  for  his  wife  was  never  with  child4 
and  there  are  some  verses  on  the  pregnancy  of  Candida  in  the  poems.--* 
Robinson's  Eccl.  Researches,  p.  344. 


Note  [a.] 
Lev.  xxi. 


i  MiTK-rr.^n  changes  respecting  P.  V. 

{  y\}?'         23  '  li  reforming  pri<  sts  \vf  may  descend  to 
1__   Ihe  princes,  and  see  how  far  their  popish  lusts  were  re- 
strained or  lessened  by  their  reformed  gospel.     It  hath 
been  observed  that.  Henry  the  eighth  obtained  a  divorce 
from  Catharine,  his  brother's  old  widow,  whereupon  he 
married  Anne   lioleyn,  a  woman  of  respectable  family 
and  connexions. 
Hume's        24.  Her  he  afterwards  beheaded  under  pretence  of 
©fEn?    am,^€ry?  though  there  appeareth  no  proof  of  her  guilt,  t 
Kext  he  married  Jane  Seymour,  w  ho  died  in  child-bed. 
Again,  he  married  Anne  of  Cleves,  whom  he  also  divor- 
ced, and  married  Katharine  Howard — 8h  Head- 
ed.    And  lu>  sixth  and  last  wife  was  Kathan 

Such  were  the  fruits  of  that  good  example  which 
Hie  first  reformers  set  their  followers,  and  which  w%& 
sanctioned  by  their  universities,  who  set  to  their  seal  that 
this  same  Henry  should  be  the  supreme  head  of  the 
church ,  instead  of  the  pope ;  and  such  was  the  example  of 
lawless  lust  and  butchery  which  this  Protestant  supreme 
Jiead  openly  manifested,  which  perhaps  was  never  e 
quailed  by  any  who  supported  that  title  before  him, 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Particular  Changes  respecting  the  Works  of  the  Flesh. 

IN  tracing  the  effects  of  the  reformation  in  England 
we  find  bishop  Cranmer  making  a  conspicuous  ap- 
pearance. This  ambitious  primate,  instead  of  promo- 
ting purity  and  truth,  began  his  reforming  career  by  pa- 
ving the  way  for  a  flood  of  licentiousness,  injustice  and 
corruption.  When  his  crimes  are  considered,  we  need 
not  wonder  that  the  papists  accused  him  with  treason 
and  perjury,  in  giving  the  supremacy  to  such  a  profane 
and  wicked  prince  as  Henry  VIII.  and  for  his  hypocrit- 
ical and  treacherous  conduct  in  other  respects. 

2.  This  great  reformer,  on  bis  trial,  was  charged  by 
Martin,  a  popish  doctor,  that,  k'  being  yet  free,  apd  be- 

f  Henry  had  been  for  some  time  enamoured  with  Jane  Seymour,  and 
bia  marrying  her  the  next  daj  lecution  of  his  qui 

1  as  a  presumptive  evidence,  not  only  of  the  queen'.'?  innocence,, 
but  of  the  cause  which  led  to  her  execution. 


P.    V  .  MARRIAGE. WORKS    OF    THE    FLE»1J,    &C.  289 

4  fore  he  entered  into  holy  orders,  he  married  one  Joan     CHAP. 


*  Black  or  Brown,  of  Cambridge.      That  he   married 

*  there  one  Joan,  that  he  granted. — That  after  the  death 
'of  the  aforesaid  wife,  he  entered  into  holy  orders,  and 
■•after  that  was  made  archbishop  by  the  pope." 

3.  "  That  he,  being  in  holy  orders,  married  another 
'  woman  as  his  second  wife,  named  Anne,  and  so  was 
4  twice  married. — That  in  the  time  of  king  Henry  VIII.  he 

*  kept  the  said  wife  secretly,  and  had  children  by  her.* 
-  Hereto  he  also  granted,  affirming  that  it  was  better  for 
4  him  to  have  his  own,  than  to  do  like  other  priests,  hold- 
'  ing  and  keeping  other  men's  wives." 

4.  Martin.  "  Did  you  swear  obedience  to  the  see  of 

*  Rome?"  Cranmer.  ':  Indeed  I  did  once  swear  unto  the 
4  same."  Martin.  "Yea,  that  you  did  twice,  as  appear- 
'  eth  from  records  and  waitings  here  ready  to  be  shewed. 
4  At  your  consecration  you  took  two  solemn  oaths  for 
'  your  due  obedience  to  be  given  to  the  see  of  Rome,  to 
4  become  a  true  preacher  or  pastor  of  his  flock;  }ret,  con- 

*  trary  to  your  oath  and  allegiance,  for  unity,  you  have 
4  sowed  discord;  for  chastity,  marriage  and  adultery;  for 

*  obedience,  contention;  and  for  faith,  you  have  been  the 
'author  of  all  mischief." 

5.  "  What  doctrine  taught  you  when  you  condemned 
4  Lambert,  the  sacramentary,  in  the  king's  presence  at 
4  Whitehall?"  Cranmer.  "  I  Maintained  then  the  Papist 
'doctrine."  Martin.  "  Then  from  a  Lutheran  you  be- 
4  came  a  Zuinglian — and  for  the  same  heresy,  you  will 
4  help  to  burn  Lambert,  the  sacramentary,  which  you 
4  now  call  the  Catholic  faith  and  God's  word." 

6.  From  these  short  hints  it  is  easy  to  perceive,  who 
bore  the  highest  marks  of  Antichrist,  and  most  evident- 
ly rilled  the  character  of  those  entire  apostates  from  the 
iaith  and  practice  of  Christ,  spoken  of  in  the  scriptures. 
Therefore,  Martin,  with  the  highest  Catholic  authority, 
addresseth  Cranmer  as  followeth. 

7.  "  Christ  foretold  there  should  come  against  his 
'church,  ravening  wolves,  and  false  apostles.  But  how 
4  shall  we  icnow  them?  Why,  Christ  teacheth  us  saying, 
'By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them.  What  are  their 
4  fruits?  St.  Paul  declareth,  after  the  flesh  they  walk,  in 

*  concupiscence  and  urueleanness,  they  contemn  power." 

*  The  criminality  of  this  charge  is  founded  on  the  violation  of  hi* 
oath  of  cont'mency,  which  he  had  (akrn  as  an  ecclesiastic:  but  this  in- 
forming archbishoj)  manifested  on  this  as  well  a?  on  Mker occasions) 
that  the  violation  of  a  solemn  oath  was  but  a  small  matter  with  him 


VIII. 


PAM9OTLAB  cnxxcJEs  RSiTECTH  P.  V. 

CHAR         3_  «  Again:  in  the  latter  days  there  shall  l»e  perilous 

Minus.     Then  shall  there  be  men  loving  th< 
1  covetous,  proud,  disobedient  to  pa;. 
'  ers.     Whether  these  be  not  the  fruits  of  your  got 
'  I  refer  to  this  audience:  whether  the  said  gospel  1  i 
'  not  with  perjury,  proceeded  with  adultery,  and  < 
1  in  conspiracy ." 

9.  So  much  then  have  the  Protestants  gained,  by  en- 
deavouring to  prove  that  the  Papists  forbid  to  man 
order  that  they  might  be  released  from  even    <>' 
{ion  to  chastity,  and  take  full  liberty  in  their 

and  beastly  works:  so  that,  in  every  respect,  the;. 
dently  reformed  from  bad  to  worse. 

10.  Likewise  their  charging  the  pope  with  forbidding 
to  marry  in  order  to  excuse  themselves,  will  be  bet 
weakly  supported,  if  we  consider  that  their  translation 

nextCh  v  °^  1  Tim.  iv.  1,  2,  3.  is,  according  to  their  own  civ 
2,5,  note,  much  to  be  disputed.* 

aadDod.  jj  gut  admitting  their  translation  to  be  ever  so  cor- 
rect, it  is  a  question  whether  the  Papists,  from  a  compari- 
*  See  son  of  their  doctrines  with  those  of  the  Protestants  on 
Rom.  vii.  that  subject,  have  not  the  greatest  right  to  charge  the 
2  Cor  xi  tatter  with  forbidding  to  marry,  according  to  the  i 
2  tie's  use  of  the  term.* 

12.  It  is  most  certain  that  the  people  of  God  alw 
did  consider  marriage  to  be  something  very  different 
from  what  the  lost  and  corrupt  nations  of  the  earth  con- 
ceived it  to  be:  then,  from  such  a  plain  distinction,  the 
question  would  naturally  arise,  whether  those  apostates 
in  the  latter  times  would  forbid  what  was  called  mar- 
riage by  the  people  of  God,  or  that  which  went  under 
that  name  among  the  nations  of  the  earth;  and  no  one 
need  to  doubt  that  the  apostle  meant  they  would  forbid 
marriage  in  the  true  spiritual  sense,  and  not  in  the 

of  the  world  :  for  the  world  lovcth  its  own,  and  apos 
love  the  same. 

13.  Although  it  is  evident  enough  that  the  papal  h 
archy  did,  by  law.  oblige  their  clergy  to  abstain  from 
marriage,  according  to  the  sense  in  which  the  Gentile- 
consider  marriage,  which  is  a  plain  evidence  that  their 
profession  of  celibacy  was  a  spurious  profession;  ye* 
there  is  not  the  smallest  proof  that  they  forbade  mar- 
riage, as  it  was  instituted  in  the  innocent  state  of  man, 
nor  (according  to  their  creeds)  did  they  forbid  it 

was  considered  by  the  followers  of  Christ,  relative  tg 


r.  v 


MARRIAGE WORKS    OF  "THE    FLESH,    &iC. 


291 


CHAP 
VIII. 


Grounds 
of  C.  Doc. 
p.  28, 


xxxix'Az 
ticks. 


their  spiritual  imion  in  the  Lord,  and  with  one  another. 
This  is  manifest  from  the  Grounds  of  the  Catholic  Doc- 
trine, as  folio weth. 

14.  '•  Q.  When  was  matrimony  instituted?  Ans.  It 
1  was  first  instituted  by  God  Almighty  in  Paradise,  be- 
"  Lween  our  iirst  parents;  and  this  institution  was  con- 
k  Jirmed  by  Christ,  in  the  new  law,  Matt.  xix.  4,  5,  6. 

*  where  he  concludes,  What  God  hath  joined  together, 
1  let  not  man  put  asunder." 

15.  "  Q.  How  do  you  prove  that  matrimony  is  a  sa- 
'crament?  Ans.  Because  it  is  a  conjunction  made  and 
'  sanctified  by  God  himself,  and  not  to  be  dissolved  by 
1  any  power  of  man,  as  being  a  sacred  sign,  or  mysteri- 
'  ous  representation  of  the  indissoluble  union  of  Christ 
;  and  his  church.     Eph.  v.  31,  32.     For  this  cause  shall 

*  a  man  leave  his  father  and  mother,  and  shall  be  joined 
1  to  his  wife,  and  they  two  shall  be  one  flesh.  This  is  a 
i  great  mystery  :(f*us-»pnv  a  sacrament,)  but  I  speak  con- 
'  cerning  Christ  and  the  Church,  w  X/«s-ov  km  as  tuv  «■*«•», 

*  in  Christ  and  in  the  church." 

16.  Now  in  the  Protestant  articles  of  faith  it  is  ex- 
pressly asserted  to  the  contrar}r.  "  Matrimony,  &,c.  are 
4  not  to  be  counted  for  sacraments — for  that  they  have 

*  not  any  visible  sign  or  ceremony  ordained  of  God."   Ts'ational 
With  this  the  Protestant  confessions  universally  agree.    Covenant. 
They  scoff  at  the  popish  sacrament  of  marriage,  and   Faith.8 
call  it  "  a  bastard  sacrament,"  and  affirm  that  marriage 

is  no  sacrament  or  sacred  rite  at  all,  but  equally  per- 
taineth  to  all  sorts  of  people  who  are  able  with  judgment 
to  give  their  consent. 

17.  The  Jews'  bible  or  book  was  very  different  from 
a  book  that  was  common  among  all  sorts  of  people,  and 
as  different  was  their  law  of  marriage,  from  marriage 
so  called  among  the  profane  Gentiles.  The  same  dis- 
tinction will  hold  good  between  that  marriage  which  the 
followers  of  Christ  called  a  mystery,  and  that  civil  con- 
tract which  was  common  among  all  sorts. 

18.  Then  if  the  Protestants  did,  in  any  sense,  impede, 
hinder,  prohibit  or  forbid  such  marriage  as  God  insti- 
tuted in  Paradise,  or  prescribed  by  the  ministry  of  an 
gels  to  the  Jews,  or  that  innocent,  pure,  and  chaste  union 
in  Christ,  which  implieth  a  state  of  continenc}',  and  is 
spiritually  called  a  marriage,  or  being  married  in  the 
Lord,  then  it  evidently  followeth,  that  tbey  are  the  ones 
who  forbid  to  marry,  in  a  more  important  sense  tljan 
the  Papists. 


PARTICtl.  vR    r 


THAI1. 


Ueaeva 
Conies,  p. 

a.  a. 


1st  Book 
of  Dis. 
Doc.  1st. 


*  Churches 

Conies. 
St-c.  iv. 


Common 

Prayer 

uh." 


Afl  t  r   is       iii   the  Papists  and  Prol  ere 

unanimo ■>■•  ho  bore  a  practical 

timony  concerning  tlie  faith  of  Christ,  and  the  spiritual 
union  of  th  .wtlv  iiil  up  the  charac- 

'  Lhasa  apostates  of  the  latter  times  spoken  ol 
!e. 

lent  from  the  scriptures  of  truth  that  this 
spiritual  union  in  Christ,  and  in  the  church,  is  the 
marriage  that  was  sanctioned  of  God :  and  under  that 
name  it  wi  i  red  iustituti<v. 

port  of  which,  thousands  in  the  Primitive  Church  were 
willing  to  be  tortured  to  death;  and  as  it  was  the  last 
order  ©r  kind  of  marriage  which  tioned  b\ 

mighty  God.  it  was  this  that  was  in  a  peculiar  manner, 
Jen  by  the  apostates  of  the  latter  times. 
21.  The  Geneva  and  Scotch  confession  of  faith  point- 
edly maintaineth,  that  "  A  politic  magistrate  belongs  to 

•  the  church; — to  whom '(-ay  they)  it  appertaineth  to 
•'  root  out  all  doctrine  of  devils  and  men,  (among  which 
'  are  ranked)  free-will,  vows  of  single  life,  &c. — The 
i  punishment  whereof,  although  God  oftentimes  defer- 
'  reth  in  this  life,  yet,  after  the  general  resurrection, 
1  when  our  souls  and  bodies  rise  again  to  immortality, 
'  they  shall  be  damned  to  unquenchable  ri: 

.  Among  other  things  which  they  say  are  to  be  ut- 
terly suppressed,  and  abolished,  are,  vows  of  chastity, 
and  difference  of  meats  for  conscience  sake,  and  am'rm 
that  i;  All  maintainers  of  such  abominations,  should  be 
1  punished  with  the  civil  sword. *' 

23.  This  was  the  faith  established  at  Geneva,  and  re- 
ceived and  approved  by  the  church  of  Scotland,  in  the 
beginning  of  the  Reformation.  Could  there  possibly  be 
a  more  pointed  forbidding  of  the  sacred  mystery  of  be- 
ing joined  to  the  Lord  in  one  spirit?  And  further,  what 
they  forbade,  they  were  able  to  execute  by  their  politic 
magistrate,  so  that  their  kirks*  and  kingdoms  should  be 
wholly  purged,  as  they  express  it — ••  from  all  idolater* 

•  and   heretics,  as   Papists,   anabaptists,  and  such   like 

•  limbs  of  Antichrist.*'  as  would  not  receive  their  reform- 
ed doctrine  of  matrimony,  wmch  was  common  to 

24.  To  this  Protectant  confession  of  faith  may  be  ad- 
ded their  public  form  of  prayer.  u  Almishtv  God.  fromv 
k  whom  all  power  is  derived,  we  humbly  beseech  thee 
4  to  I  iit  the  Lord-Lieutenant  of  this  k 

■it  that  h< 


V     V.  MARRIAGE WORKS    OF    THE    FLESH.    &C.  293 

vereign  (or  dread  Sovereign)  "Lord,  the   King:  hath     SSwP' 

'  committed  into  his  hand  tor  the  protection  of  the  true    "__ 

1  religion  established  amongst  us." 

25.  This  true  religion,  as  it  is  called,  most  positively 
forbiddeth  every  obligation  to  chastity,  and  all  distinc- 
tion between  clean  and  unclean  beasts,  under  the  terrors 
of  the  sword,  and  all  pains,  civil  and  ecclesiastical,  as 
will  hereafter  more  fully  appear.  And  what  these  re- 
formers established  under  the  name  of  marriage,  in  the 
place  of  all  that  had  been  called  sacred,  is  manifest  from 
their  own  confessions, 

26.  In  that  part  of  their  creed  which  respecteth  mar- 
riage, the  name  of  God  is  not  even  mentioned,  (except 
in  the  negative)  and  it  is  only  when  they  speak  of 
divorce,  that  the  name  of  God,  or  the  stolen  words  of 
scripture  are  used:  which  is  a  plain  evidence  that  they 
consider  marriage  as  a  thing  common,  and  not  as  a  sa- 
cred institution.  This  is  manifest  in  their  latest  creeds,*  *$ee  A?>< 
which  showeth  that  their  faith  hath  been  uniform,  on  F.°of  Pbn. 
that  subject  from  the  beginning..  ch.  uir. 

27.  M  Marriage  (say  they)  is  to  be  between  one  man 
and  one  woman."    -No  account  here  of  that  being  dead 
wherein  we  were  held,  or  of  becoming  dead  to  the  law    Rora.  vii. 
by  the  body  of  Christ ;  that  we  might  be  married  to  an-   4- 
other,  even  to  him  that  was  raised  from  the  dead,  that 

we  might  bring  forth  fruit  unto  God. 

28.  Again  they  say,  "  Marriage  was  ordained  for  the 
i  mutual  help  of  husband  and  wife;  for  the  increase  of 
1  mankind  with  a  legitimate  issue,  and  of  the  church 
•  with  an  holy  seed;  and  for  preventing  of  uncleanness. 

1  It  is  lawful  for  all  sorts  of  people  to  marry.  &c — Bish-  xxxix.  Ar- 
'  ops,  priests  and  deacons  are  not  commanded  by  God's   tides. 
1  law  either  to  vow  the  estate  of  single  life,  or  to  abstain 
'  from  marriage;  therefore  it  is  lawful  for  them  to  mar- 
i  ry  at  their  own  discretion.*' 

29.  \i  by  marriage,  they  mean  that  outward  sign  or 
ceremony,  which  they  say  was  never  ordained  of  God, 
hut  wh|ch  they  invented  to  ratify  the  contract  of  man 
and  wife,  then  marriage,  in  their  account,  is  but  a  civil 
right,  with  which  the  true  followers  of  Christ  never  had 
any  thing  to  do. 

30.  And  this  will  appear  most  evidently  to  be  the 
fact,  if  we  advert  to  the  form  of  marriage,  "  ratified, 
'rehearsed,  allowed,  approved,  and  executed  within  the 
'realm,  by  the  assent  and  consent  of  [their]  Sovereign 

Dd2 


PARTICULAR  P.    V. 

Cyai'       *ADY  Emzabf.th.  by  the  grace  of  God.  of  England. 
1_    '  France  and  Ireland.  Queen,  defender  of  the  faith.  I 

31.  In  this  lascivious  ceremony,  after  the  parties  have 
repeated  much  senseless  jargon  after  the  priest,  the 
man  shall  put  a  ring  upon  the  fourth  finger  of  tin 
man's  left  hand,  and  holding  it  there,  and  taught  by  the 
priest,  shall  say.  ••  With  this  ring  1  thee  wed.  with  my 
*  body  1  thee  worship,  and  with  all  my  worldly  goods  f 
1  thee  endow:  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son, 
'and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     Amc; 

32.  The  late  American  Presbyterian  Confession  saith, 
Ch.  xxiv.    "  Such  as  profess  the  true  reformed  religion  should  not 

'marry  with  inndels.  Papists,  or  other  idola** 
idolater  is  one  who  worshippeth  an  idol,  a  false  god.  or  a 
plurality  of  gods.  And  are  the  reformed  Protestants  no 
idolaters?  Do  they  worship  one  god?  Yea  truly,  and 
the  above  form  of  matrimony,  without  either  vail  or  rig- 
leaf,  showeth  who  it  is. — (£7=  Woman — with  my  body  I 
thee  worship! 

33.  "The  godly  (they  say)  should  not  be  unequally 
'yoked  with  such  as  maintain  damnable  heresie* 
Then,  according  to  their  creed,  it  behoveth  the  wor- 
shipper, forsooth,  to  worship  the  Lord  his  god  with  all 
his  heart,  soul,  strength  and  might:  and  to  this  kind  of 
worship  all  kinds  of  people  enjoy  an  equal  right. 

34.  They  talk  of  solemnizing  holy  marriage:  but  so 
solemn  a  profanation  of  words,  and  so  glaring  a  prosti- 
tution of  common  sense,  never  was  presented  to  the  hu- 
man ear,  through  all  the  superstition  and  idolatry  of  Pa- 
gan and  popish  priests:  and  therefore  thig  finishing  work 
of  Antichrist,  not  only  forbade  the  pure  spiritual  mar- 
riage of  the  saints,  but  remitted  and  disannulled  every 
restraint  that  had  ever  been  laid  on  the  carnal  lust  of 
man.  and  thereby  corrupted  the  sacred  institution  to  its 
very  source. 

35.  The  very  idea  of  solemnizing  the  matrimonial 
contract,  implieth  that  the  Protestants  considered  it  in 
itself,  void  of  any  sacred  or  spiritual  sanction:  which  is 
plain  from  their  own  words.     k*  We  judge  it  expedient 

Direct  '  faj  [^c}')  tnat  marriage  be  solemnized  by  a  lawful 
Ch.  ix.  '  minister  of  the  word. — that  he  may  pray  for  a  blessing- 
'  upon  them, — entreat  the  Lord  to  own  and  accept  them 
'in  Chris-.  [*]  who  are  to  be  joined  in  the  honourable  es- 
r.aMii  ' tate  01  *n-ri™ge.  the  covenant  of  their  God. — That  the 
2&  '  Lord  would  be  pleased  to  accompany  his  own  ordinance 


Amer, 

Edit* 


P.    V.  MARRIAGE— WORkS    OF    TflE    FLESH,    &C.  295 

*  with  his  blessing-,  particularly  with  the  comforts  and     CHAP. 

•  fruits  of  marriage. "  ;_ 

36.  Hence  they  pretend  that  their  motive  in  marry- 
ing is,  u  to  increase  the  church  with  an  holy  seed."  But 
their  confession,  in  the  postscript  of  their  creed,  is,  that 
they  "  beget  children  and  keep  families,  merely  for 
the  world  and  the  flesh:"  and  the  same  confession  saith, 
that  their  masters  of  families,  moreover,  "  educate  their 
"  children  for  the  world  and  the  flesh — betraying  the 
"  souls  of  their  children  to  the  Devil." 

37.  Lastly,  the  end  of  their  holy  marriage,  they' say, 

is,  "  for  preventing  of  uncleanness :  and  may  be  perform-  Westm. 
'  ed  at  any  time  except  on  a  day  of  public  humiliation.  Conf.  jxzA 
1  And  we  advise  that  it  be  not  on  the  Lord's  day." — 
"Which  is  a  further  evidence  that  they  conceive  no- 
thing either  sacred  or  solemn  in  it.  Then  it  only  re- 
maineth  to  enquire,  what  uncleanness  it  is  instituted  to 
prevent? 

38.  The  reformers  have  not  left  in  the  dark,  what 
they  mean  by  uncleanness  in  general;  it  is  the  same  that 
Luther  called  popish  lust,  or  those  lawless  gratifications 
of  the  flesh  which  have  no  kind  of  respect  to  a  posteri- 
ty. And  doth  the  Protestant  marriage  prevent  all  such 
uncleanness  ? 

39.  Doth  that  solemn  ordinance  (as  they  call  it)  bind 
them  to  such  times  and  seasons  as  nature  prescribeth  for 
conceiving  seed?  If  it  doth  not,  have  they  sufficient 
authority  to  count  that  cleanness,  which  both  law  and 
gospel  call  uncleanness?  Are  the  decrees  of  their  most 
dread  sovereign,  or  of  their  sovereign  Lady,  and  all  their 
church  guides  sufficient  to  forbid  and  disannul  that  sa- 
cred light  of  heaven,  which  excludeth  from  the  kingdom 
of  Christ,  every  lustful  and  lawless  propensity  ?  Is  there 
no  uncleanness  committed  between  the  Protestant  man 
and  wife? 

40.  The  fact  is,  the  Reformation  opened  the  very  last 
and  most  effectual  door  for  the  unrestrained  and  full 
gratification  of  every  unclean,  and  worse  than  brutal 
lust,  both  in  man  and  woman,  under  the  name  of  a  holy 
ordinance,  by  making  the  woman  a  proper  object  of 
worship,  or  setting  her  up,  openly  and  avowedly,  above 
all  that  is  truly  called  God. 

41.  Therefore,  according  to  the  Protestant  faith  and 
practice,  every  sacred  rule  of  chastity,  every  degree  of 
light,  tending  to  continency,  or  gospel  purity,  hath  been 


296-  PARTICULAR    CHAXGES    RESPECT!  P.    V 

CH  \ P     anathematized  ou1  of  eoi  e,  and  t!-,i\on  from  I 
kirks  and  realms  with  the  mot  zeal. 

42.  They  have  enjoined  it  upon  all 
to  marry,  in  their  way,  and 

in  a  way  which  indulged)  the  li 

ing  in  the  fall  gratification  of  their  lusts,  with  full  liber- 
ty to  deiile  and  abuse  each  other  in  the  most  scandalous, 
incestuous  and  debauching  manner,  without  ai 
to  times  or  seasons:  not  even  regarding  the  dictates  of 
modesty  and  prudence,  and  much  less  those  interposing 
commandments  of  heaven,  which,  under  the  law  of  Mo 
ses,  exempted  the  woman  from  cvcr\  such  law  k 
while  in  a  state  of  pregnancy,  and  throughout  the 
of  her  separation. 

43.  Then  what  have  the  Protestants  to  charge  upon 
the  Papists?  Was  it  not  they  themselves  that  increased 
unto  more  ungodliness,  and  whose  words  have  eaten  out 
the  very  marrow  of  the  gospel,  as  doth  a  banker; — 

2  Tim.  ii.    among  whom  is  Hymeneus  or  Hymen,  i.  e.  the  defend- 
17-  er  of  nuptials,  and  Philetus,  the  carnal  lover? 

44.  And  who  can  be  so  justly  charged  with  depart- 
ing or  standing  off  from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to  seduc- 
ing spirits  and  doctrines  of  devils,  speaking  lies  in  hy- 
pocrisy, &c.  as  those  very  false  swearers,  those  perju- 
red apostates,  who  not  only  renounced  the  profession  ot* 
chastity  and  continence,  but  publicly  declaimed  against 
that  innocent  manner  of  life? 

45.  In  the  heat  of  their  reformed  lust,  they  went  on 
pulling  down  and  destroying  those  buildings,  which  both 
they,  and  their  respected  forefathers,  and  good  old  mo- 
ther church,  so  called,  had  deemed  most  sacred,  and 
which  had  been  professedly  erected,  and,  in  their  way, 
solemnly  dedicated  for  the  accommodation  of  such  as 
chose  to  adopt  the  profession  of  continency.  And  last- 
ly, to  fill  up  the  measure  of  their  character,  they  have, 
forbidden  holy  marriage  in  truth,  and  out  of  manifest 
contempt  to  every  thing  sacred,  have  contemned  conti- 
nency, and  given  the  title  of  holy  marriage  to  their  las- 
civious and  vain  ceremony. 

46.  These  charges  cannot  apply  to  any  civil  govern- 
ment, in  itself  considered ;  for  the  members  of  such  ne- 
ver were,  nor  ever  can  be  forbidden  to  marry  in  their 
way,  by  the  followers  of  Christ;  nor  have  such  ever  pro- 
hibited the  marriage  and  spiritual  union  of  the  saints 
it  is,  therefore,  that  apostate  priesthood  who  corrupted 


P.    V.  RITES,    TITLES,    DISCIPLINE,    Lc,  ^37 

civil  government  with  their  hypocritical  and  obscene  CHAP, 
forms  of  religion,  to  whom  the  charge  of  forbidding  _____ 
marriage  properly  belongeth. 

47  Nor  is  every  individual,  who  hath  been  called  by 
the  name  of  Protestant,  to  be  ranked  with  those  hypo- 
critical liars,  who  set  out  to  sap  the  very  foundation  of 
truth.  Amidst  the  darkness  of  established  systems, 
there  have  been  men  of  candour  and  discernment,  who 
were  willing  to  give  the  scriptures  their  due  weight  on 
the  side  of  gospel  holiness.  To  instance  this,  a  few 
sentences  from  their  writings  may  be  sufficient. 

48.  "Mortify  the  flesh  with  its  affections  and  lusts,"   Wilber- 
i  is  (saith  Wilberforce)  the  Christian  precept;  a  soft  lux-   force  on 

'  urious  course  of  habitual  indulgence,  is  the  practice  of  ^e}11^ou*/ 

'  the  bulk  of  modern  Christians;  and  that  constant  mod- 

4  eration,  that  wholesome  discipline  of  restraint  and  self- 

'  denial,  which  are  requisite  to  prevent  the  unperceiv- 

-  ed  encroachments  of  the  inferior  appetites,  seem  alto- 

i  gether  disused  as  the  exploded  austerities  of  monkish 

'  superstition." 

49.  Again,  saith  John  Wesley,  "  There  are  eunuchs   Wesley*<; 
;  who  have  made  themselves  eunuchs  for  the  kingdom   Notes  on 

'  of  heaven's  sake" — Happy  they  1  who  have  abstained   Uatt>  X1S~ 
'  from  marriage  (though  without  condemning  or  despis- 
ing it)  that  they  might  walk  more  closely  with  Godt 
1  He  that  is  able  to  receive  it,  let  him  receive  it — This 
'  gracious  command  [for  such  it  is  unquestionably,  since 

*  to  say,  such  a  man  may  live  single,  is  saying  nothing, 
1  Who  ever  doubted  this?]  is  not  designed  for  all  men; 

•  but  only  for  those  few  who  are  able  to  receive  it,-— 
%  O  let  these  receive  it  joyfully!" 


CHAPTEPv  IX. 

Particular  Changes  respecting  Rites,  Titles.  Discipline,  &c. 

FASTING  is  another  article  of  the  Reformation. — 
The  Protestants  charge  the  Papists  with  command- 
ing to  abstain  from  meats,  although  they  themselves 
have  been  as  positive  in  their  commands  of  that  kind  as 
the  Papists;  but  the  word  commanding  in  1  Tim.  iv,  3,  is 
put  into  the  text  by  the  translators. 


fARTICTLAR    CHANGES    P. 


F.  V. 


Dodr.  in 

Loc. 


Pbn.  Di- 
rectory, 
Ch.  si  v. 


Acts  xv. 
20-29. 


1  Thes.  iv. 
3. 


I  Pet.  li. 
11. 


2.  Black  well,  and  after  him   Doddridge,  observeth, 
that  "the  original  words  contain  one  of  the  boldest  el  lip- 
in  the  whole  New-Testament,  where  a  word  is  to  be 

'understood  contrary  to  what  is  before  expressed/*  But 
k  admitting  the  propriety  of  their  supply,  they  can  make 
nothing  out  of  it  to  condemn  the  Papists  that  will  not  ap- 
ply to  themselves.  "To  observe  days  of  fasting  (say 
'they)  we  judge  both  scriptural  and  rational,"  and  "a 
*  religious  fast  requires  total  abstinence  from  food/' 

3.  Then  if  a  temporary  abstinence  from  meat  or  com- 
mon food  is  meant,  the  charge  falleth  upon  them  equal 
ly  with  the  Papists,  if  they  make  it  signify  a  perpetu- 
al abstinence,  either  from  meat,  or  other  common  food, 
they  will  rind  no  people  on  earth  to  whom  it  will  apply; 
then  it  must  follow  that  the  abstinence  respected  some- 
thing else:  and  what  should  it  more  likely  be  than  that 
from  which  the  followers  of  Christ  universally  abstained? 

4.  Upon  this  principle,  that  text  of  scripture  would 
read  with  propriety,  and  in  harmony  with  others,  with- 
out the  bold  supply.  "  But  that  we  write  unto  them, 
1  that  they  abstain  from  pollutions  of  idols,  and  fornica- 
'tion,  and  things  strangled,  and  blood. — For  it  seemed 
'  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  us — That  ye  abstain 
i  from  meats  offered  to  idols,  Lc.  For  this  is  the  will  of 
1  God,  even  your  sanctirication,  that  ye  should  abstain 
'  from  fornication." 

5.  "  Dearly  beloved,  I  beseech  you  as  strangers  and 
pilgrims,  abstain  from  fleshly  lusts. — Forbidding  to  mar- 
ry,* to  abstain  from  meats,"  &c.  Here  the  forbidding  of 
these  hypocrites  is  directly  contrasted  with  what  Christ 
Jesus  and  his  apostles  commanded,  or  enjoined. 


'This  text,  here  and  elsewhere,  hath  been  variously  constru. 
obviate  the  objections  of  our  opponents,  which  are  founded  on  their 
various  and  contradictor}-  translations.  We  have  riven  such  explana- 
tions as  have  appeared  answerable  to  the  case,  without  criticising  mi- 
nutely on  the  original;  but  il'the»e  advocates  for  the  flesh,  must  have 
it  correctlj  in  the  letter,  we  are  prepared  to  show  from  the  authority 
of  their  own  approved  <  i  itirs  that  the  word  KOLl.O,  which  they  havt 
rendered  forbidding,  originalU  and  radically  signified,  to  confine,  cor> 
.strain,  bind,  or  shut  up;  which  at  once  expresseth  the  matter  of  fact, 
as  substantiated  by  the  Protestants,  and,  strictly  speaking",  by  no  other 
people.  Their  action-*  ha\c  declared,  and  still  declare,  that,  the  true 
original  reading  of  this  sentence  was  and  is  "binding,  confining,  or 
lining  to  marry;"  which  sense  i>  supported  by  the  best  authon- 
Enirst  giveth  the  word  -  ■  derivative   from  the 

The 
\  l>\  KOLUO.wh 
Rrklur-st,  \!  which  if  ad... 

it  the  matter  short  in  rigfateow 


P.  v. 


TJTES,   TITLES,   atSCTPUKE,  ke, 


209 


6.  It  was  the  doctrine  and  practice  of  the  saints  to 
v,  only  in  the  Lord,  or  in  the  spirit, — to  abstain 

irom  fleshly  lusts — from  fornication,  and  from  meats  of- 
fered to  idols:  these  were  inseparably  connected;  and 
both  were  inseparably  forbidden  by  the  menacing  tone 
of  the  Protestant  perjured  reformers,  and  their  politic 
magistrates. 

7.  Kb  life  of  continence  was  tolerated;  no  abstinence 
from  fleshly  lusts  permitted,  nor  any  suffered  in  the 
realm,  that  would  not  offer  their  meats,!  yea  all  their 
worldly  goods  to  that  insatiable  idol,  which  they  set  up 
as  an  object  of  bodily  worship.  Here  was  the  forbid- 
ding to  abstain  from  meats  which,  they  say,  God  crea- 
ted to  be  received  with  thanksgiving  of  them  that  be- 
lieve  and  know  the  truth:  but  they  neither  knew  nor 
believed  the  truth,  nor  used  the  creature  of  God  accor- 
ding to  its  original  end  when  it  was  very  good. 

8.  The  meat  which  Christ  Jesus  spake  of  eating,  was 
that  of  abstaining  from  his  own  will,  and  doing  the  will 
of  God.  "I  came  not  to  do  mine  own  will,"  are  his 
words — "  I  have,  meat  to  eat  that  ye  know  not  of — My 
meat  is  to  do  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me.1'  And  the 
same  that  was  his  meat,  became  also  the  meat  of  his  fol- 
lowers. Their  meat  was  to  take  up  their  cross,  and  ab- 
stain from  fleshly  lusts,  and  do  the  will  of  Christ  Jesus, 
as  he  did  the  will  of  his  Father.  This  was  the  true 
meat,  which  God  had  appointed  to  be  received  with 
thanksgiving  by  them  that  believed  and  knew  the  truth. 

9.  But  on  the  contrary,  the  meats  which  satisfied  the 
licentious  appetites  of  the  Gentiles,  were  the  gratifica- 
tion of  their  fleshly  lusts.  Hence  said  the  apostle  to  the 
-carnal  Corinthians,  "Meats  for  the  belly,t  and  the  belly 
ibr  meats:  [as  if  he  had  said:  Whoredoms  for  the  flesh, 
«ind  the  flesh  for  whoredoms*]  yet  God  shall  destroy  both 
it  and  them.  But  the  body  is  not  for  whoredom,  but 
for  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  for  the  body." 

10.  Therefore  the  Protestants,  in  refusing  nothing 
that  tended  to  gratify  their  fleshly  lusts,  rejected  the 
cross  of  Christ  altogether,  and  pretended  to  sanctify  by 
their  wx>rd  of  God  and  their  prayers  that  which  in  its 
Tery  core  was  evil  and  corrupt;  which  was  only  an  ad- 

'  Whoever  compareth  this  sense  with  what  followeth  to  rfte  end  of 
the  chapter,  may  easily  perceive  that  it  is  the  true  sense  of  the  apostle: 
beside^  it  is  inconsistent  with  the  nature  of  God  to  destroy  that  which 
is»  good — Destruction  is  QeiWun^y  on*v  against  that  wh'ch  in  its  ver^ 
Cature  ts  evH.  '  *■ 


CHAP. 
IX. 


tSee  . 
1  Cor,  viy 
18. 


John  is 
32.  34. 

vi.  38, 


1  Cor-  vi 
13. 

KUKfA, 

futerug 
Schr. 


300  PARTICULAR    CMAKi.ES    RESPECTING 

r-     dition  to  their  h\  pocrisy,  and  gave  tlie  creature  of  God 
_  the  utmost  occasion  to  groan  under  bondage,  and  in  the 

utmost  extremity  to  travel  lor  redemption  from  this 
deepest  sink  of  corruption. 

11.  Nor  have  the  Protestants  any  reason  to  reflect  on 
the  Papists,  about  their  high  and  superstitions  titles  con- 
ferred on  the  bishop  of  Rome;  for  the  reformers  left  no- 
thing behind  on  that  score  -  the  common  titles 
that  appear  in  their  creeds  and  confessions,  such  at 
Lord, — Sovereign  Lord, — Dread  Sovereign  Lord,  they 
need  but  look  into  their  bibles,  to  find  a  til  sump- 
tuous as  ever  the  pope  sustained.  To  the  Most  High 
and  Mighty   Prince  James.  &c.     higher  than  the 

rh  cannot  be. 

12.  "The  queen's  majeety  hath  the  chief  power  in 
this  realm  of  England,  and  other  her  dominions,  unto 

1  whom  the  chief  government  of  all  estates  of  the  realm. 
*  whether  they  be  ecclesiastical  or  civil  doth  appertain/' 
This  is  a  part  of  their  reformed  creed,  which  included 
England,  France  and  Ireland:  and  had  the  bishop  of 
Borne  ever  greater  authority  in  his  dominion 

13.  The  Protestants  glory  over  the  Papists,  in  being 
able  to  bring  their  dark  abominations  to  light;  hut  sure- 
ly they  ought  to  he  ashamed  to  exhibit  these  very  same, 
and  greater  abominations,  in  the  open  light,  by  their 
own  practice. 

14.  When  the  protestant  supremacy  was  established, 
and  the  law  respecting  marriage  reformed,   there   re- 
mained but  one  point  more  to  reform,  that  was  of  any 
great  consequence  to  the   priesthood ;  and  that  w 
their  first  book  of  discipline  expresseth  it,  that  "  the 

V  Book  of  'whole  rents  of  the  Kirk,  abused  in  papistry,  shall  be 
Discipline,  'referred  again  to  the  Kirk — That  tithes,  the  upper- 
th.  xvii.  <mogt  cloth,  the  clerk  mail,  the  pasch-offeiings,  tithe-ale; 
c  all  friaries,  nunneries,  chantries,  chapbini  ies,  annual 
1  rents,  &c.  be  reduced  to  the  help  of  the  Kirk — the  dea- 
"cons  disponing  them  to  the  ministry — And  moreover 
'that,  merchants  and  craftsmen  in  Burg,  should  contri- 
bute to  the  support  of  the  Kirk." 

15.  Thus  the)  turned  the  whole  current  of  revenue, 
which,  as  they  say,  had  been  lavished  upon  a  profuse 
pontiff,  and  the  various  monastic  orders,  into  a  regular 
channel  of  salary  to  support  the  luxury  of  the  new  kirk- 
guides. 

Jo\  As  to  the  great  cjiange  which  the  reformed  priest- 


P..   V.  RITES,    TITLES,    DISCIPLINE,    kc.  * 

hood  boast  of,  in  respect  to  supplying  the  common  peo-     CHAP. 

pie  with  bibles,  this  great  exploit  loseth  much  of  its  im-    ^j 

portance  when  we  consider  that  it  was  only  that  sense 
or  meaning-  which  they  fixed  for  the  scriptures,  and  es- 
tablished by  civil  authority,  that  the  people  were  allow- 
ed to  adopt. 

17.  Into  this  Catholic  sense  of  the  scriptures,  they 
were  either  drawn  by  eloquence,  driven  by  civil  authori- 
ty, or  frighted  by  the  hideous  din  of  eternal  destruction 
against  free-thinkers,  free-willers,  and  all  such  repro- 
bate heretics  as  wrould  dare  to  think  differently  from  the 
established  system. 

18.  Their  charging  the  Papists  with  idolatry,  such  as 
the  worship  of  images,  relics,  &c.  was  but  a  further 
mark  of  their  hypocrisy,  while  they  only  reformed  the 
practice  of  idolatry  into  another  shape.      They  say, 

"  The  true  God  may  not  be  worshipped  according  to   Amer. 
-  the  imaginations  or  devices  of  men — under  any  visible    Co.nf-  Ch. 
*  representation,"  yet  they  will  use  consecrated  water,    sorter 
wine  and  bread  in  their  worship,  and  affirm  ihat  Christ,   Cat.  q. 32. 
(who  is  true  God)  is  thereby  represented,  sealed,  and 
applied  to  believers. 

19.  And  what  have  they  but  the  imaginations  and  de- 
vices of  men,  for  their  songs,  their  long  sermons,  and 
Pharisaical  prayers?  They  acknowledge  that  Origen 
was  the  first  who  introduced  the  practice  of  sermonizing 
upon  the  scriptures;  that  the  oldest  psalmody  they  have, 
was  introduced  into  the  church,  in  the  reign  of  Constan- 
tine;  and  their  own  scriptures  prove,  that  their  standing 
and  praying,  to  be  seen  of  men,  is  the  undeniable  mark 
of  a  hypocrite;  and  yet  such  are  the  principal  parts  of 
their  reformed  worship. 

20.  -And  what  are  their  steeple  houses  but  Pagan  tem- 
ples reformed,  and  ornamented  with  pictures,  pulpits, 
bells,  and  instruments  of  musick?  And  can  any  thing 
manifest  greater  blindness  than  to  call  this  work,  built 
by  their  .own  hands,  the  Church,  and  Christ's  Church,  or 
St.  Paul's  Church,  and  St.  Peters  Church?  Can  Christ 
or  St.  Paul,  or  St.  Peter  have  any  fellowship  or  union 
with  such  churches? 

21.  Protestants  pretend  to  abhor  relics,  and  images: 
but  what  mean  their  costly  marbles,  and  epitaphs  that 
ornament  their  burying  grounds,  and  the  images  of  their 
great  ones,  with  which  their  coin,  their  furniture,  and 
their  houses  have  been  replete? 

Ee 


PARTICULAR  No  p.    V. 

(?XP"         22,  They  abhor  popish  titles:  but  after  forming:  and 
-  re-forming,  from  the  mo^t  mighty,  down  tlie  Id 

Lords,  knights,  Barons,  Counis  and  Bark,  with  then 

corresponding  priestly  titles,  it  romainctli,  even  to  thi^ 
day,  that  the  most  humble  grade  of  the  clergy,  must  be 
distinguished  by  the  title  of  Reverend,  or  Reverend  Sir, 
and  the  very  lowest  class  of  their  church  members,  most 
be  all  gentlemen  and  ladies;  each  a  Sir,  a  Mr.  a  Madam, 
er  a  Miss. 

23.  And  if  the  more  enterprising  among  the  reform- 
ers, occasionally  introduce  the  use  ol  common  MM 
scriptural-titles,  and  teach  the  same  to  others,  the  l< 

is  soon  forgotten,  and  their  natural  love  of  worldly  hon- 
our insensibly  leadeth  them  back  to  the  vain  ceremony 
of  pompous  titles  and  flattering  compliments:  so  that 
whatever  the  world  is,  the  same  in  substance  is  the  Pro- 
testant Reformed  Church,  with  only  the  superior  advan- 
tages of  a  false  religion,  and  the  most  refined  arts  of 
deception. 

24.  Virtue  never  needed  the  varnish  of  superstitious 
ceremonies  and  atoning  rites.  It  was  alwayi  \  ice  and 
corruption  that  required  long  prayers,  and  sermon;?,  and 
sacraments,  and  outward  shows  of  sanctity,  to  change 
their  native  appearance,  and  ward  off  deserved  condem- 
nation. Therefore  the  great  work  of  reforming  these 
outward  things,  was  a  strong  evidence  of  the  increasing 
depravity  of  the  reformers. 

25.  It  is  written,  "The  testimony  of  two  men  is  true.'1 
The  reformed  church  beareth  witness  of  herself,  and 
her  mother  also  beareth  witness  of  her,  and  they  both 
agree  in  one — That  with  all  her  outward  changes,  and 
reformations,  she  only  promoted  a  greater  increase  of 
wickedness:  and  now,  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  wit- 
nesses, shall  this  fact  be  established. 

26.  In  the  Grounds  of  the  Catholic  Doctrine,*  it  is 
testified,  that  "The  fruits  of  the  Reformation  were  such, 
*  as  could  not  spring  from  a  good  tree.  1 .  An  innumera- 
'  ble  spawn  of  heresies.  2.  Endless  dissensions.  3.  A 
L  perpetual  itch  of  changing,  and  inconstancy  in  their 
4  doctrine. — In  fine,  a  visible  change  of  manners  for  the 
;  worse,  as  many  of  their  own  writers  freely  acknow- 
4  ledge.  And  old  Erasmus  long  ago  objected  to  them, 
'  Ep.  ad  vultur.  where  he  defies  them  to  show  him  one 
'who  had  been  reclaimed  from  vice  by  going  over  to 
'  their  religion;  and  he  declares  he  never  yet  met  with 
'  one,  who  did  not  seem  changed  for  the  worse/" 


56. 


P.    V.  RITES,    TITLES,    DISCIPLINE,    &C,  303 

27.  With  regard  to  the  Lutherans,  JDr.  Mosheim,  a  CHAP, 
member  of  that  branch  of  the  Protestant  church,  stateth,        1X- 
that,  "  the  terror  of  excommunication  lost  its  force;  and  ecci.  His- 
'  ecclesiastical  discipline  was  reduced  to  such  a  shadow,  tory.  vol. 
'  that,  in  most  places,  there  are  scarcely  any  remains,  g^* 282, 

*  any  traces  of  it  to  be  seen  at  this  day." 

28.  "This  change  may  be  attributed  partly  to  the  cor- 
;  rupt  propensities  of  mankind,  who  are  naturally  desi- 

*  rous  of  destroying  the.  influence  of  every  institution 
'  that  is  designed  to  curb  their  licentious  passions. — This 
'  relaxation  of  ecclesiastical  discipline  (addeth  the  wri- 
'  ter)  removed  one  of  the  most  powerful  restraints  upon 
'iniquity." 

29.  "  When  this  is  duly  considered,  it  will  not  appear 
•surprising  that  the  manners  of  the  Lutherans  are  so  re- 
'  markably  depraved,  and  that  in  a  church  that  is  de- 

*  prived  almost  of  all  authority  and  discipline,  multitudes 
'  affront  the  public  by  their  audacious  irregularities,  and 
'transgress  with  a  frontless  impudence,  through  the 
'  prospect  of  impunity."  So  far  concerning  the  reform- 
ed church  of  Luther.. 

30.  What  respecteth  the  Calvinistic  church  may  be 
seen  at  large  in  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith, 
under  the  title  of  A  solemn  Confession  of  Public  Sins; 
from  which  the  following  is  but  a  small  extract. 

31.  "We  [i.  e.  Reformed  Calvinists  or  Presbyterians] 
'noblemen,  barons,  gentlemen,  burgesses,  ministers  of 

*  the  gospel,  and  commons  of  all  sorts — do  humbly  and 
'sincerely,  as  in  his  sight,  who  is  the  searcher  of  hearts, 
'  acknowledge  the  many  sins  and  great  transgressions  of 
'  the  land.  We  have  done  wickedly,  our  kings,  our  prin- 
'ces,  our  nobles,  our  judges,  our  officers,  our  teachers, 
'and  our  people; — And  have  broken  all  the  articles  of 
'  that  Solemn  League  and  Covenant  which  we  swore  be- 
'fore  God,  angels  and  men." 

32.  "  We  have  been  so  far  from  endeavouring  the 
'  extirpation  of  profaneness,  and  what  is  contrary  to  the 
'power  of  godliness,  that  profanity  hath  been  much 
'winked  at,  and  profane  persons  much  countenanced, 
'  and  many  times  employed,  until  iniquity  and  ungodli- 
'  ness  hath  gone  over  the  face  of  the  land  as  a  flood." 

33.  "  Nay,  even  those  that  had  been  looked  upon  as 
'  incendiaries,  and  upon  whom  the  Lord  had  set  marks 
'  of  desperate  malignancy,  falsehood  and  deceit,  were 
'  brought  in,  as  fit  to  manage  public  affairs. — Nay,  many 


PARTICULAR  F. 

'JHAP.     'of  the  nobility,  gentry,  and  bur 

.  gwUines*  ber  waVhiag  unto 

'oth  been  ring-leaders  of  « 

"  Albeit  we  be  the  Lord's  people,  yet  to  this  i 

c  we  have  not  made  it  our  study  that  judicatories  should 

1  consist  of,  and  places  of  power  and  trust  be  filled  with 

'men  of  a   blameless    and  christian  conversation:    by 

h  hich  it  hath  come  to  pass,  that  judicatories  have  been 

*  the  seats  of  injustice  and  iniquity ." 

35.  "  It  were  impossible  to  reckon  up  all  the  abomi- 
nations that  are  in  the  land;  but  the  blaspheming"  of 
4  the  name  of  God,  swearing  by  the  creatures,  profaning 
;  of  the  Lord's  day,  uncleanness,  drunkenness,  excess 
i  and  rioting,  vanity  of  apparel,  lying  and  deceit,  railing 

*  and  cursing,  arbitrary  and  uncontrolled  oppression,  and 

*  grinding  the  faces  of  the  poor  by  landlords,  and  others 

*  in  place  and  power,  are  become  ordinary  and  common 
-ins: — There  be  many  who  heretofore  have  dealt  de- 

-  ceit fully  with   the  Lord  in  swearing   falsely  by   his 

*  name." 

36.  Then  out  of  thine  own  mouth  will  I  judge  thee, 
thou  wicked  church !  Where  is  that  mark  of  falsehearted 
and  rotten  apostates,  in  all  the  New-Testament,  that  is 
not  comprehended  in  the  foregoing  catalogue  of  crimes, 
publicly  confessed  by  these  pretended  reformers? 

37.  Their  universal  crime  is  perjury,  the  mark  of  ihr 
beast  in  the  right  hand  lifted  up  in  confirmation  of  a. 
false  oath;  and  what  remained  but  for  them  to  fill  up  the 
measure  of  their  cup  with  desperate  malignity,  false- 
hood and  deceit,  uncleanness,  drunkenness,  excess  and 
rioting,  and  such  abominations  as  it  were  impossible  to* 
reckon  up? 

38.  Thus,  in  the  fatal  schism  between  the  civil  and  ec- 
clesiastical powers,  the  beast,  who  was  bred  in  that  cor 
rupt  and  earthly  mass,  congested  together  by  priests 
and  politicians  under  the  name  oka  Christian  hierarchy, 
cometh  up  to  open  view,  and  cannot  be  hid.  He  declar- 
eth  his  own  progeny,  for  he  speaketh  like  a  Dragon, 
and  leaveth  no  mark  of  Rome  Pagan,  which  he  doth  not 
describe  in  himself. 

39.  VVhence  proceeded  such  a  flood  of  ungodlin 
was  it  not  from  those  judicatories  that  were  seats  of  in- 
justice and  iniquity?    And  whence  proceeded   such  uni- 
versal uncleanness?   was  it  not  from  their  prohibi 
qhastity,  and  destroying  every  trace  of  continence 


P.    V.  TUB    PERSECUTING    SPIRIT    OF,    &C.  305 

true  virtue?    And  whence,  their  excess  and  riot?  was    CHjAP« 

it  not  from  their  destroying  every  distinction  of  meats '. , 

which,  for  conscience'  sake,  had  been  made?  and  have 
they  not  thus  encouraged  all  ranks,  rulers  and  ruled, 
priests  and  people,  to  serve  their  own  bellies,  instead  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ? 

40.  From  all  which,  it  is  the  most  manifest  judgment 
of  truth,  that  the  reformers  and  the  reformed  did,  in  the 
fullest  perfection,  fill  up  those  abominable  characters  of 
Antichrist,  described  by  Christ  and  his  apostles;  who 
profess  to  know  God,  but  in  works  deny  him,  "being  TitU3J  |6 
abominable,  and  disobedient,  and  unto  every  good  work 
reprobate." 

41.  And  it  is  equally  manifest  that  these  same  Cal- 
vin ists,  who  were  counted  the  most  perfect  reformers, 
who  called  themselves  God's  elect,  and  reprobated  as 
vessels  of  wrath  to  eternal  damnation,  Anabaptists  and 
all  others,  who  were  not  of  the  same  Catholic  kirk, 
are,  upon  their  own  pointed  confession,  unto  every  good 
work  reprobate. 

42.  By  professing  to  be  the  followers  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  observers  of  the  word  of  God,  they  most  evidently 
speak  lies  in  hypocrisy,  when  in  reality  they  are  "lovers 
of  their  own  selves,  covetous,  boasters,  proud,  blasphe- 
mers, truce-breakers,  incontinent,  fierce,  despisers  of 
those  that  are  good,  traitors,  heady,  high-minded,  lovers 
of  pleasures  more  than  lovers  of  God;  having  a  form  of 
godliness,  but  denying  the  power  thereof."  Thus  the 
second  beast,  under  his  lamb-like  form,  exercised  all  the 
power  of  the  first  beast  before  him. 


2Tinnii 


CHAPTER  X. 

The  Persecuting  Spirit  of  the  Protestant  Reformers,  par- 
ticularly, Luther  and  his  followers. 

HOWEVER  abominable  the  doctrine  of  compulsion, 
and  however  corrupt  the  source  from  whence  this 
principle  flowed;  yet  the  Protestant  reformers  retained 
it  in  its  fullest  extent.  This  is  manifest  in  their  deliv- 
ering over  people  of  different  sentiments  to  be  oppres- 
sed and  punished  by  the  civil  powers. 
Ee2 


^OG  THE    PERSECUTING    SPIRIT    OF  P.    V 

C1^P*        2.  The  persecutions  of  the  Priscillianists,  hy  tlie  ec- 

i  -  of  Spain,  in  the  fourth  century,  were  at  th;i{ 

time,  regarded  with  abhorrence  by  the  bishops oi  Gaul 

and    Italy,  -  for  Christians  [i.  e.  Catholics]   had  not  yet 

'learned,  (saith  Mosheim)  that  giving  over  heretii 

'  be  punished  by  the  magistrates,  was  either  an  act  of 

-piety  or  justice/' 

♦  if  lis-         3.  "No:  (saith  his  translator)  this  abominable  doc- 

tory,  vol.     'trine  was  reserved  for  those  times,  when  religion  was 

'•  P-  4  °-     'to  become  an  instrument  of  despotism,  or  a  pretext  for 

'  the  exercise  of  malevolence,  vengeance,  and  pride."' 

4.  And  it  is  evident  from  all  the  histories  of  those  re- 
forming times,  as  well  as  from  their  own  avowed  creeds, 
that  the  protcstant  Reformers  not  only  retained  this 
doctrine  in  principle,  but  confirmed  it  by  theic  practice ; 
being  actuated  by  the  same  persecuting  spirit  of  ven- 
geance which  had  influenced  the  ungodly  ecclesiastics, 
who  were  raving  mad  with  pretended  orthodoxy  under 
the  Papal  power. 

5.  The  Papal  hierarchy  being  in  a  great  measure  bro- 
r.en  in  pieces  by  means  of  the  reformation,  and  the  re- 
forming parties  being  themselves  broken  in  pieces  by 
their  own  divisions  and  perpetual  dissensions,  it  was  not 
possible  for  the  latter  to  extend  the  limits  of  their  ty- 
ranny so  far  as  the  former,  except  when  they  all  united. 

G.  But  the  persecuting  spirit  of  the  Protestants  was 
uniformly  one  and  the  same  with  that  which  had  produ- 
ced the  Spanish  Court  of  Inquisition,  and  fell  short  of 
its  cruelties  only  in  extent.     The  same  spirit  of  Anti- 
christ which  actuated  the  Papists,  actuated  also  the  Pro- 
testants. 
Kcd.  Re-        ^'  Robinson  saith  very  justly,  "dominion  over  con- 
searches,     '  science  is  Antichrist  any  where.     At  Rome,  Antichrist 
p.  173.        i  js  0f  j^g^  a  sovereign,  and  wears  a  crown :  at  the  mean 
'est  meeting  house,  if  the  same  kind  of  tyranny  be,  An- 

•  tichrist  is  a  beggar's  baby  at  the  breast:  but  as  con- 

•  science  everj'  where  is  a  throne  of  God,  so  an  usurper 

•  of  his  throne  is  Antichrist  any  where." 

...,  8.  "Whatever  deranges  the  equality  of  Christians,  is 

p.  181.  'the  spirit  of  Antichrist,  all  the  rest  is  nothing  but  the 
6  carcase."  Call  it  truth,  or  piety,  or  virtue,  or  the  gos- 
pel, or  whatever  you  please,  the  whole  standeth  in  di- 
rect opposition  to  the  true  Christ,  so  long  as  that  perse- 
cuting spirit  of  tyranny  remaineth  connected  with  it. 
It  was  but  a  little  while  after  the  Reformation  com- 


LUTHER    AND    HIS    FOLLOWERS.  307 

menced,  that  this  beastly  work  of  persecution  was  set     C1IAP. 
on  loot,  in  order  to  crush  the  rising  sects  in  their  infan-  ' 

cy,  to  bow  down  every  effort  on  the  side  of  freedom, 
and  to  extirpate  every  reputed  heretic  who  dared  to 
oppose  the  reformed  plans  of  corrupt  ambition,  and  more 
refined  cruelties.  And  who  more  fit  to  set  the  example 
than  the  first  reformer,  Martin  Luther?  In  him  the  spir- 
it of  Antichrist  found  an  able  advocate. 

10.  His  most  favourable  historian,  Dr.  Mosheim,  speak- 
ing of  the  bitterness  and  animosity  of  the  first  reform- 
ers, saith,  u  Luther  himself  appears  at  the  head  of  this    EccI.jHis- 
1  sanguine  tribe,  whom  he  far  surpassed  in  invectives    *or>''  ™^* 
'and  abuse,  treating  his  adversaries  with  the  most  bru-    np 

*  tal  asperity,  and  sparing  neither  rank  nor  condition." 

Dr.  Maclaine  speaketh  of  his  "obstinate,  stubborn  and       ibid. 

*  violent  temper,  rendering  him  unfit  for  healing  divis-   j&^-'f.i 

*  ions." 

11.  Dr.   Robertson  saith,   "His  confidence  that  his    History  of 
c  own  opinions  were  well  founded,  approached  to  arro-  Cbf!e.s  v- 

.  r  ,.  .  ,.         ,,       rr,  ,  ..       vol.  111.  p» 

•gance;  his  courage  in  asserting  them,  to  rashness;  his  31i, 
'  firmness  in  adhering  to  them,  to  obstinacy;  and  his  zeal 
'in  confuting  his  adversaries,  to  rage  and  scurrility ." 
He  considered  every  thing  as  subordinate  to  his  own 
opinions  under  the  name  of  truth,  and  "  poured  forth 
i  against  such  as  disappointed  him  in  this  particular,  a 
1  torrent  of  invective  mingled  with  contempt." 

12.  All  of  which  agreeth  with  the  following  charac- 
ter given  him  by  bishop  Challoner.     "  All  his  works  de-  Grounds 
sclare  him  to  have  been  a  man  of  an  implacable  na-  ^  Cath^ 
'  ture,  rigidly  self-willed,  impatient  of  contradiction,  and 

k  rough  and  violent  in  his  declamations  against  those, 
6  of  what  quality  soever,  who  dissented  in  the  least  from 

*  him/1 

13.  Such  was  the  head  of  influence  to  the  Reforma- 
tion: and  as  every  effect  must  resemble  its  cause;  so 
persecution  must  as  naturally  flow  from  such  a  source, 
as  goodness  and  mercy  proceeded  from  the  meek,  the 
merciful,  and  self-denying  Jesus. 

14.  From  rage  and  scurrility,  brutal  asperity,  and  an 
implacable  nature,  might  reasonably  be  expected  blood- 
shed and  cruelty.  Hence  this  famous  reformer  began 
to  exercise  his  beastly  power  by  banishment,  and  so  pro- 
ceeded. 

15.  He  fell  out  with  Carlostadt,  and  had  him  banish- 
ed, not  only  from  Wittemberg,  but  followed  him  from 


303  THE    PERSECUTING    SPIRIT    OP  P.    V, 

CHAP,     place  to  place,  and  had  him  expelled   by  order  of  the 
1 duke.     He.  disliked  Calvin,  he   found  great  fault  with 

Eccl.  Re-    Zuingle,  who  were  all  supported  by  great  patrons; 

pCa5rJi'and    he  was  angry  beyond  measure  with  "the   Bapl 

£43,  had  none. 

16.  Luther  himself  had  taught  the  doctrine  of  dip- 
ping, "  but  the  article  of  reforming  without  him  he  could 

P  542.  'not  bear-  This  exasperated  him  to  the  last  degree, 
4  and  he  became  their  enemy;  and  notwithstanding  all 
'he  had  said  in  favour  of  dipping,  he  persecuted  them 
4  under  the  name  of  re-dippers,  and  rebaptizers,  or  Ana- 
4  baptists." 

17.  "There  was  a  Thomas  Muncer,  who  had  been  a 
ibid.     *  minister  at  several  places,  having  been  persecuted  by 

p.  543.  i  Luther,  and  driven  to  seek  refuge  where  he  could. — 
4  There  was  Nicholas  Stork,  Mark  Stubner,  Martin  Cel- 
'larius,  and  others.  Against  all  of  them  Luther  set 
1  himself.  When  he  heard  o{  their  settling  any  where, 
'he  officiously  played  the  part  of  an  universal  bishop, 
1  and  wrote  to  princes  and  senates  to  expel  such  danger- 

*  ous  men." 

18.  "  It  is  (saith  Robinson)  very  truly  said  by  cardin-* 
fal  Hosius,  that  Luther  did  not  intend  to  make  all  man- 
'kind  as  free  as  himself;  he  had  not  foreseen  that  other 
*men  would  apply  the  same  reasoning  to  his  tyranny 
'  over  conscience,  that  he  had  so  successfully  applied  to 

*  that  of  the  pope,  and  therefore  he  dethroned  him  that 
'he  might  set  up  himself.  His  colleague  Carlostadt 
'found  this  to  his  sorrow." 

bi(j  19.  "On  Luther's  plan  there  was  no  probability  of 

p.  546.  'freedom  flowing  to  the  people.  It  was  only  intended 
'  to  free  the  priests  from  obedience  to  the  pope,  and  to 
'  enable  the  priests  to  tyrannize  over  the  people  in  the 
'name  of  the  civil  magistrate.  Muncer  saw  this  falla- 
'  cy,  and  remonstrated  against  it,  and  this  is  the  crime 
'  which  Luther  punished  with  an  unpardonable  rigourr 
'  and  which  the  followers  of  Luther  have  never  forgiv- 
'en  to  this  day." 

20.  "  Muncer,  say  they,  was  a  man  well  skilled  in  the 
'  knowledge  of  the  scripture,  before  the  devil  inspired 
1  him :  but  then  he  had  the  arrogance  not  only  to  preach 
'against  the  pope,  but  against  Master  Doctor  Martin 
'Luther  himself:  as  if  Martin  of  Saxony,  had  any  bet- 
'ter  patent  for  infallibility  than  Leo  of  Rome!" 

21.  But  the  principal  occasion  which  Luther  took  to 


P.    V.  BlWHEH    AND    HIS    FOLLOWERS,  3$£ 

vent  out  his  persecuting  spirit,  was  from  the  insurrec-     CHAP, 
lions  of  the  peasants,  called  the   rustic  war.     Voltaire 


saith,  "  Luther  had  been  successful  in  stirring  up  the    Ercl   Re, 

*  princes,  nobles  and  magistrates  against  the  pope  and    searches, 
4  the  bishops.     Muncer  stirred  up  the  peasants  against   P-551, 

4  them.  He  and  his  companions  went  about  addressing 
*'  themselves  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  country  villages. 
'  They  laid  open  that  dangerous  truth,  which  is  implant- 
1  ed  in  every  breast,  that  all  men  are  born  equal;  say- 
4  ing,  that  if  the  pope  had  treated  the  princes  like  their 
'  subjects,  the  princes  had  treated  the  common  people 
'like  beasts." 

22.  It  was  enough  then,  to  draw  upon  Muncer  and  his 
followers,  the  united  vengeance  of  both  Papists  and 
Protestants,  that  they  would  neither  acknowledge  the 
Papal  hierarchy,  nor  the  reformed  plans  of  Luther's 
more  refined  despotism. 

23.  However  contrary  to  the  spirit  and  precepts  of    ibid. 
the  gospel,  the  conduct  of  the  peasants,  in  taking  up   P*  537- 
arms  against  their  cruel  and  unmerciful  oppressors,  it  is 
granted,  nay,  affirmed  by  the  most  authentic  historians,    tory.'vol. 
that  the  peasants,  the  common  people,  groaned  under  in-    iv.  p  64— 
tolerable  grievances,  which  they  were  no  longer  able  to  |fotesb  $ 
bear;  that  the  excessive  and  unsupportable  tyranny  of  History  of 
the  nobility  and  gentry,  was  such,  as  sometimes  drove  Charles  V, 
the  unhappy  people  to  despair  and  distraction.  332  u*  p' 

24.  "  When  these  depressed  hearts  sighed  for  free-    Eccl  Rc= 
1  dom ;  divines  of  all  orders  agreed  to  reproach  them   searches, 

*  for  their  depravity,  and  to  scandalize  the  first  of  all   P-  537- 
1  human  blessings  with  the  odious  name  of  carnal  liber- 

;  ty."  O  false  divinity!  O  cruel  divinity!  At  the  head 
of  this  unjust  and  cruel  tribe  appeared  Luther. 

25.  Muncer  drew  up  for  the  peasants  a  memorial  or 
manifesto,  which  set  forth  their  grievances,  and  which     ^,3, 
they  presented  to  their  lords,  and  dispersed  all  over   p.  548. 
Germany.    It  is  a  just  piece.    Voltaire  saith,  "  A  Licur- 

*  gus*  would  have  signed  it." 

26.  "  Luther  wrote  four  pieces  on  the  subject.     The      ibid 

c  first  was  an  answer  to  the  manifesto,  in  which  though  p.  552, 
;he  told  them  that  the  princes  were  cruel  oppressors, 
'  who  had  no  excuse  for  their  injustice,  and  deserved  to 
'be  dethroned  by  God,  yet  it  was  seditious  in  the  op- 
;  pressed  to  resist  them.  His  advice  was,  that  they  should 
c  not  resist  evil,  but  when  they  were  smitten  on  the  ojie^ 

I  equitable  law-giver,  among  the  Pagam, 


-10  THE    PERSECUTINa    SPIRIT    OF  P.   \\ 

CHAP.     < cheek,  turn  the  other  also,*'  and  so  on.     "This  was  the 
.  *  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  such   doctors  as  taught  other- 

4  wise  were  worse  than  Turks,  and  inspired  by  the  devil.  y 
E  27.  This  same  Luther,  who  under  the  hypocritical 

searches,"    mask  of  a  minister  of  Christ,  exhorted  the  opprc 
p.  553.  ,     peasants,  not  to  resist  evil,  wrote  again  to  the  princes, 
and  endeavoured  to  convince  them  that  it  was  their  du- 
ty to  kill  and  exterminate  those  same  peasants,  as  they 
would  mad  dogs. 

28.  The  princes  set  about  the  work,  agreeably  to  the 
instructions  of  this  double-faced  reformer,  and  thousands 
fell  victims  to  the  most  cruel  and  more  than  savage  mas- 
sacres, in  which  both  Papists  and  Protestants  became 
united,  and  in  which  the  peasants,  without  distinction, 
were  involved  in  one  common  fate  of  fire  and  sword,  and 
suffered  with  the  most  undistinguishing  barbarity. 
E    1  His-        ^'  "  ^  was  m  Saxony,  (saith  Mosheim)  and  also  in  the 
tory,  vol.    'year  1525,  that  penal  laws  were  first  enacted  against 
iv.  p.  435.    <  this  fanatical   tribe.     These  laws  were  renewed  fre- 
Note  [n.]    t  quently  in  the  years  1527?  1528j  and  j  534  n  Charles  V. 

also  issued  out  against  them  severe  edicts,  in  the  years 
1527  and  1529.  The  magistrates  of  Zurich  also  denoun- 
ced capital  punishments  against  them  in  the  year  1525, 

30.  Thus  the  united  vengeance  of  both  Papists  and 
Protestants,  was  let  loose  to  destroy  a  people  who  groan- 
ed under  intolerable  oppressions,  which  they  were  no 
longer  able  to  bear;  and  as  if  this  were  not  sufficient, 
Protestant  historians  must  also  agree  to  hand  down  their 
characters  in  one  common  mass,  as  the  most  detestable 
and  seditious  fanatics,  and  under  all  the  odious  names 
that  the  spirit  of  malice  and  rage  for  persecution  could 
invent. 

31.  But  all  the  art  of  Protestants,  in  painting  the  out- 
rages of  the  first  rustic  insurrections,  and  blending  the 
conduct  of  those  furious  abettors  of  human  freedom  with 
the  doctrines  and  sentiments  of  harmless  heretics,  in  or- 
der to  palliate  their  own  crimes,  can  never  clear  their 
church  of  the  deepest  stains  of  blood-guiltiness,  which 
arose  from  their  unmerciful  butchery  of  the  innocent. 

32.  The  particular  circumstances  relating  to  these  in- 
surrections, are  very  foreign  from  this  work.  Whoever 
wisheth  to  see  that  mattei  fairly  investigated,  ma)  lind 
it  at  large,  in  the  judicious  and  well  authenticated  Re- 
£e^:.  h  is  of  Robert  Robinson.  However,  that  Luther's 
pcxscoui.iig   rage   was  mainly   directed   against  those 


•P.  V.  LUTHER  AND  HIS  FOLLOWERS.  311 

whom  he  condemned  in  hi^  writings  .under  the  name  of  CHAP. 
Anabaptists,  and  ivho  unjustly  suffered  without  resistance,  ' 

appeareth  from  what  followeth. 

33.  "  Jt  is  to  be  observed  (saith  Mosheim)  that  as  the  Eccl.His* 
*  leaders  of  this  sect  had  fallen  into  that  erroneous  and  tory,  vol. 

1  chimerical  notion,   that   the  new  kingdom  of  Christ,   iv.  p.  43»- 
1  which  they   expected,  was  to  be  exempt  from  every 
<  kind  of  vice,  and  from  the  smallest  degree  of  imperfec- 
'  tion  and  corruption,  they  were  not  satisfied  with  the 
;plan  of  reformation  proposed  by  Luther." 

34.  This  was  enough  to  kindle  the  flames  of  resent-   Eccl   Re 
ment  in  the  breast  of  the  implacable  Luther,  "who  by   searches. 
4  taking  the  church  as  the  pop*  left  it,  included  whole   P-  547, 
'parishes  and  kingdoms,  with  all  the  inhabitants  of  eve- 

*ry  description  in  the  church." 

35.  That  the  most  cruel  resentment  was  kindled  in 
the  breast  of  Luther  against  these  people,  is  evident 
from  his  famous  Augsburg  Confession;  each  article  of 
which  beginneth  with  *■  Docent;"  i.  e.  they  teach;  and     ^id. 
endeth  with  "  damnant,"  and  many  of  them  with  "dam-    p.  551 
nant  Aoabaptieta*;"  i.  e.  they  damn  the  Anabaptists. 

36.  But  what  business  had  he,  or  any  other  who  had 
no  divine  authority,  to  teach  what  the  faith  of  another 
should  be?  or  to  call  in  question  the  sentiments  of  others, 
and  presumptuously  damn  those  who  differed  from  him? 
As  if  Martin  Luther  had  all  power  in  heaven  and  up- 
on earth! 

37.  It  was  a  horrid  crime  in  Luther's  eye,  for  any  to 
expect  a  pure  and  unspotted  church,  and  for  that  reason 
to  be  dissatisfied  with  his  plans  of  reformation.  If  a  cor- 
rupt and  tyrannical  church  had  been  the  object  of  pur- 
suit with  these  reputed  heretics,  both  they  and  their  an- 
cestors found  one  to  their  sorrow,  long  enough  before 
Luther  rose  up  to  establish  his,  by  the  sword  of  earthly 
princes. 

38.  The  fact  is,  that  reputed  heretics  had,  in  every 
age,  witnessed  a  good  confession,  by  cheerfully  laying 
down  their  lives  in  support  of  their  faith  concerning  a 
pure  church,  in  opposition  to  a  corrupt  catholic  hierar- 
chy, and  the  same  undaunted  spirit  continued  to  witness 
against  the  Protestant  reformers,  and  gave  them  a  fair 
opportunity  to  prove  that  they  exercised  alf  the  power 
of  the  first  beast. 

39.  "In  almost  all  the  countries  of  Europe,  (saith 
i  Mosheim)  an  unspeakable  number  of  these  unhappy 


THE    PERSECUTING    SPIRIT    OF  P.   V 

ciiap  i  wretches,  preferred  death,  in  its  worst  forms,  to  a  re 
___!__  '  traction  of  their  prrors.  Neither  the  view  of  the  flames 
Eccl.His-  '  that  were  kindled  to  consume  them,  nor  the  iernominv 
iv"'  435     '°*  ^e  £iDDet«  nor  the  terrors  of  the  sword,  could  sj 

1  their  invincible,  but  ill-placed  constancy,  or  make  them 
4  abandon  tenets,  that  appeared  dearer  to  them  than  life 
'  and  all  its  enjoyments, 
ibid  40-  ^ut  M°sneim  soon  after  addeth,  u  It  is  tru. 

p.  436.  '  deed,  that  many  Anabaptists  suffered  death, — merely 
1  because  they  were  judged  to  be  incurable  heretics;  for 
*  in  this  century,  the  error  of  limiting  the  administration 
1  of  baptism  to  adult  persons  only,  and  the  practice  of  re- 
i  baptizing  such  as  had  received  that  sacrament  in  a 
<  state  of  infancy,  were  looked  upon  as  most  flagitious 
i  and  intolerable  heresies.'" 

41.  And  what  greater  cruelties  did  ever  the  church 

of  Rome  practise,  than  to  cast  into  the  flames  such  as 

they  judged  to  be  incurable  heretics,  when  no  other 

blemish  could  be  found?  But  Mosheira  is  pleased  to  call 

#  ^  their  faith  concerning  a  pure  church,  an  erroneous  and 

Eph.v.27.   chimerical   notion,*  and  their  sentiments,  errors,  and 

and  Rev.     their  constancy  with  which  they  faced  death  in  its  worst 

XX1-  27-       forms,  ill-placed. 

Newton  42.  Just  so  the  popish  historian  Thuanus  speaketh  of 

on  proph.    the  Waldenses,  "  that  they  were  rather  slain,  put  to 

175. "  F      i  flight,  spoiled  every  where  of  their  goods  and  dignities, 

1  and  dispersed  here  and  there,  than  that  convinced  of 

4  their  error  they  repented." 

Eccl.  His-        43-  It  is  acknowledged  by  their  enemies,  that  many  of 

;ory,  vol.     these  Anabaptists  were  men  of  the  most  upright  inten- 

k i"P4364'    *'ons  an(^  smcere  piety,  and  that  the  innocent  with  those 

who  were  counted  guilty,  suffered  with  undistinguishing 

cruelty. 

44.  But  it  is  remarkable  that  all  those  undistinguish- 
ing cruelties,  carried  on  under  the  cloak  of  suppressing 
sedition  or  heresy,  were  practised  in  the  same  persecu- 
ting spirit,  and  with  the  same  misrepresentations  and 
See        slanderous  accusations  that  were  used  by  the  ancient 
(orv,  vol     Pagans  against  the  Primitive  Christians.* 
i.  p.  73.  45.  How  inconsistent  it  must  appear  to  every  feeling 

NoteVw  1   mmc*>  to  near  the  title  of  glorious  Reformation,  applied 
to  the  aborffinable  work  which  was  wrought  by  Martin 
Luther  and  his  followers,  when  by  gibbet,  and  fire,  and 
vol.  iv.  p.    sword,  they  could  exterminate  their  fellow  creatures 
65, 305.       from  the  earth,  as  they  would  mad  dogs!   Poisoned 


P.    Y.  LUTHER    AND    HI3    FOLLOWERS.  313 

a  venom  cruel  as  the  grave,  they  applaud  the  zeal  and  CHAP, 
fortitude  of  Luther,  in  addressing  the  princes  to  take  up  ___\__ 
arms,  and  destroy  these  odious  and  detestable  fanatics! 

46.  And  besides  those  undistinguishing  cruelties,  ex- 
ercised by  the  instigation  of  Luther,  what  fruits  did  his 
reformed  gospel  produce  in  his  own  heart  or  life?  After 
he  had  proven  it  twenty  years,  it  did  not  even  save  him 
from  his  out-breaking  sins,  but  directly  to  the  contrary. 

•He  grew  daily  more  peevish,  more  irascible,  [more    Hist,  of 
4  easily  provoked  to  anger]  and  more  impatient  of  con-   Charles  V 
4  tradiction."     So  saith  Robertson.  3l3.,U*r 

47.  His  whole  life  of  ambition  and  cruelty,  well  com- 
porteth  with  the  character  he  giveth  of  himself  in  his 

last  will ;  and  whether  any  temporal  monarch,  or  pope,     ibid. 
ever  discovered  the  feelings  of  his  own  ambition  more    p-314. 
than  Luther,  may  be  seen  from  what  followeth. 

48.  "  I  am  known,  (saith  he)  in  heaven,  in  earth,  and 
1  hell,  and  possess  consequence  sufficient  for  this  demand, 
4  that  my  single  testimony  be  believed,  seeing  that  God  of 
'  his  fatherly  compassion  hath  entrusted  to  me,  though  a 
4  damnable  man  and  a  miserable  sinner,  the  goepel  of  his 
4  Son,  and  hath  granted  that  I  should  be  so  true  and  faith- 
4  ful  in  it,  that  many  in  the  world  have  received  it  by 
4  me  as  a  doctor  of  the  truth,  while  they  contemn  with 
4  detestation,  the  bans  of  the  pope,  of  Caesar,  of  kings,  of 
4  princes  and  of  priests,  yea,  of  all  devils.  Why  then, 
4  may  it  not  suffice,  for  the  disposal  of  a  small  estate,  if 
4  the  testimony  of  my  hand  be  affixed,  and  it  can  be  said, 
4  Dr.  Martin  Luther,  God's  Notary,  and  witness  of  his 
4  gospel,  wrote  these  things.1"* 

49.  And  such  a  character  as  that  of  a  Damnable  man 
and  a  miserable  sinner,  will  every  such  imperious  and 
persecuting  tyrant  as  Martin  Luther  have  to  subscribe, 
when,  Cain-like,  he  is  convicted  that  his  own  works  are 

"evil,  and  his  brother's  righteous.     "Out  of  thine  own   Lukexix. 
mouth  will  I  judge  thee,  thou  wicked  servant!"  22. 

*  The  original  of  this  specimen  of  Luther's  presumptuous  vanity  and 
self-applause,  as  quoted  by  Robertson,  runneth  thus:  ■"  Notus  sum  in 
'  coelo,  in  terra,  et  inferno,  et  auctoritatem,  ad  hoc  S'jtfkientum  habeo, 

•  ut  mihi  soli  credatur,  cum  Deus  mihi,  homini  licet  damnabili,  et  mis- 
'  erabili  peccatori,  ex  paterna  misericord ia  Evangelium  filii  sui  credi- 
'  derit,  dederitque  ut  in  eo  verax  et  fidelis  fuerim,  ita  ut  multi  in  mundo 
'  illud.per  me  acceperint,  et  me. pro  Doctore  veritatis  agnoverint,  spre- 
"  to  banno  Paps,  Caesaris,  Regum,  Principum  et  sacerdotum,  imo  om- 
'  ninm  daemonum  odio.  Quidni,  igitur,  ad  dispositionem  hanc,  in  re 
■•  exigua,  sufficiat,  si  adsit  manus  mese  testimonium,  et  dici  possit,  haec 

*  scripsit  D.  Martinus  Luther,  Notarius  Dei,  et  testis  Evangelii  ejus," 
Seek,  lib,  iii.  p.  651.    Sec  Hist,  of  Charles  V.  vol.  hi.  p.  314. 

Ff 


3H  r«E    PERSECUTING    SPIRIT    OF                           P.    V. 

1  \tP"  ^'    ^ut  °*  ^e  fl^unc^ance  °f  tne  heart  the  mouth 

'  speaketh.    And  he  that  saith  that  God  halh  intrusted  to 

Matt. xn.  him  the  gospel  of  his  Son,  while  his  whole  life  and  con 

J4-  duct,  and  his  final  testimony,  signed  with  his  own  ham:, 

l' John  i  declare  n'm  a  Damnable  man  and  a  miserable  sin! 

4  &  ;  j  3  the  same  is  certainly  a  liar,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  him 


CHAPTER  XI. 


The  Persecuting  Spirit  of  the  Protestant  Reformers ;  par- 
ticularly* Calvin  and  his  followers. 

THE  same  persecuting-  spirit  that  influenced  Martin 
Luther,  influenced  also  John  Calvin.     At  Geneva 
ton,  rol      ne  acted  the  part  of  a  universal  bishop,  presided  in  the 
iv.  p.  363.    assembly  of  the  clergy,  and  in  the  Consistory,  and  pun- 
ancfp '"366   *sned  heretics  of  all  kinds  with  unremitted  fin  y,  who  had 
the  confidence  to  object  against  his  ecclesiastical  and  in- 
consistent systems  of  tyranny. 
ibid.  2.  Here  were  Beghards,  and  Spirituals,  and  Liber- 

p.  417.  tines,  and  Heretics,  and  odious  ones  enough  to  give  Cal- 
vin a  fair  opportunity  of  proving  that  he  possessed  the 
same  persecuting  spirit  with  which  he  was  brought  up, 
in  his  mothers  house. 

3.  There  was  one  Gruet,  whatever  was  his  charac- 
•bid       ter,  he  was  charged  with  denying  M  the  divinity  of  the 

p.  418.  Christian  religion  [i.  e.  the  religion  at  Geneva]  and  the 
immortality  of  the  soul/'  He  also  called  Calvin  the 
new  pope,  and  other  impieties  of  the  like  nature,  for 
which  he  was  brought  before  the  civil  tribunals,  in  the 
year  1550,  and  was  condemned  to  death. 

4.  There  were  others  who  could  not  receive  his  doc- 
trine of  eternal  and  absolute  decrees.  "These  adver 
1  saries  (saith  Mosheim)  felt,  by  a  disagreeable  experi- 
4  ence,  the  warmth  and  violence  of  his  haughty  temper, 

*  and  that  impatience  of  contradiction  that  arose  from 

*  an  over-jealous  concern  for  his  honour,  or  rather  for 

*  his  unrivalled  supremacy." 

5.  "He  would  not  suffer  them  to  remain  at  Geneva; 

*  nay,  in  the  heat  of  the  controversy,  being  carried  away 

*  by  the  impetuosity  of  his  passions,  he  accused  them  of 

*  crimes,  from  which  they  have  been  fully  absolved  by 
4  the  impartial  judgment  of  unprejudiced  posterity." 


P.    V.  CALVIX    AND    HrS    FOLLOW  EH?. 

G.  "  Among  these  victims  of  Calvin's  unlimited  pow-     CHAT. 

;er  and  excessive  zeal,  we  may  reckon  Castalio,  master    ^ 

4  of  the  public  school  at  Geneva."    He  was  deposed  from    Eccl.  His 
office  in  the  year  1544,  and  banished.     A  like  fate  hap-    fory.  vol. 
pened  to  Bolsec,  professor  of  physic,  whose  favourable    ,v'  p' 
opinion  of  the  Protestant  religion  first  brought  him  to 
Geneva;  but  finding  himself  mistaken,  he  had  the  assu- 
rance, in  the  year  1551,  to  lift  up  his  voice,  in  the  full 
congregation,  against  absolute  decrees;  for  which  he 
was  cast  into  prison,  and  soon  after,  sent  into  banishment. 

7.  But  none  gave  Calvin  more  trouble  than  Michael     ibid. 
Servetus,  a  Spanish  physician,   who  appeared  in  the    p-  473 
year  1530,  and  by  his  abilities,  both  natural  and  acqui- 
red, had  obtained  the  protection  of  many  persons  of 
weight  in  France,  Germany  and  Italy.     Notwithstand- 
ing these  advantages,  Calvin  had  him  imprisoned,  and 

an  accusation  of  blasphemy  brought  against  him  by  the 
council. 

8.  Servetus  was  a  man  of  a  free  and  liberal  turn  of  Eccl  Pej 
mind,  "  he  was  an  original  genius,  (saith  Robinson)  of  a  searches, 
'manly  spirit,  bold  in  his  enquiries  after  truth,  and  gen-   P-  527- 

'  erous  as  the  day  in  communicating  his  opinions,  not 
'  doubting  that  he  had  as  much  right  to  investigate  the 
1  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  as  others  had  that  of  Tran- 

*  substantiation." 

9.  In  the  year  1531  and  1532,  he  published  two  books,  .^ 
both  intended  to  disprove  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity ;  p.  32s' 
and  as  they  denied  the  popular  notion  of  persons  in  God, 

and  affirmed  that  Jesus  was  a  man,  they  procured  him 
a  great  number  of  enemies,  and  also  many  friends.  .  He 
had  freely  communicated  his  sentiments  to  Oecolampa- 
dius  and  Bucer. 

10.  Both  these  divines  had  the  character  of  mildness; 
but  Oecolampadius  thought  anger  just  in  this  case,  and 
Bucer  declared  from  the  pulpit,  that  "  Servetus  deserved      ibid' 

*  to  be  cut  in  pieces,  and  his  bowels  torn  out  of  him."    All    p-  329. 
the  artillery  of  the  orthodox  w.as  now  directed  against 

this  haughty  Spanish  blasphemous  heretic;  for  so  they, 
whom  the  greater  part  of  Europe  called  heretics,  had 
the  inconsistency  to  call  Servetus. 

11.  Calvin  having  published  his  favourite  production 
entitled  Christian  Institutes:  Servetus  read  this  book; 
finding  in  it  a  great  number  of  mistakes  and  errors,  he 
took  the  liberty  to  inform  the  author  of  them.  Thfs  so 
irritated  Calvin,  that  he  never  forgave  him,  and  instead 


ibid. 

>.  337. 


3J(i  THE    PLRiiECLTl.Nu    SPIRIT    OP  P.    V 

W.     of  profiting  by  the  novice,  he  wrote  to  his  friends  Viret 

__' and  Fare],  "  that  it"  ever  this  heretic  Bhould  fall  into  his 

4  hand*,  he  would  order  it  so,  that  it  should  cost  him  his 
'life."     And  so  it  fell  out. 
Re  12.  Calvin  had  an  admirer  at  Geneva  whose  name 

searches,  vvas-  Trie,  this  Trie  had  a  relation  at  Lyons,  a  Papist, 
p.  336.  w  hose  name  was  Arney,  who  incessantly  exhorted  hi* 
cousin  Trie  to  return  to  the  bosom  of  the  church.  Cal- 
vin dictated  letters  in  the  name  of  Wm.  Trie,  who  di- 
rected them  to  Arney,  and  Arney  carried  them  to  Ory 
the  Inquisitor.*  By  which  means,  in  the  year  1553, 
servetus  wai  seized  and  cast  into  prison;  but  four  ua)S 
after  made  his  escape,  and  could  not  be  found. 

13.  The  prosecution  was  carried  on  in  his  absence, 
and  he  was  condemned  to  be  burnt  alive,  in  a  slow  fire. 
And  seeing  his  person  could  not  be  found,  the  sentence 
was  executed  in  effigy.  "  The  effigy  of  Servetus  was 
'  set  in  a  dung  cart,  with  five  bales  of  his  books,  and  all 
4  were  burnt  together  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  safe- 
;  ty  of  the  church." 
^d  14.  Four  months  after,  Servetus  was  discovered,  while 

p.  338.  waiting  for  a  boat  to  cross  the  Jake,  in  his  way  to  Zurich. 
Calvin  got  intelligence,  and  prevailed  upon  the  chief 
magistrate  to  arrest  and  imprison  him,  although  it  was 
on  the  first  day  of  the  week  or  sabbath,  when  by  the 
laws  of  Geneva,  no  person  could  be  arrested,  except  for 
a  capital  crime:  but  Calvin  pretended  that  Servetus- 
was  a  heretic,  and  heresy  was  a  capital  crime.  To  pris- 
on he  was  committed,  and  the  same  day  be  was  tried  in 
court. 

15.  As  it  was  necessary  for  some  one  to  prosecute 
servetus.  Calvin  employed  one  of  his  own  family,  a  Ni- 

*  It  was  an  iniquitous  example  which  John  Calvin  set  by  encouraging 
the  Papists  to  continue  their  sport  in  shedding  innocent  blood,  when 
in  his  letter  under  the  name  of  Trie,  he  saith,  "  I  thank  God,  that  \ices 

*  are  better  corrected  here  than  among  all  your  officials — with  you  they 
'  support  a  heretic,  who  deserves  to  be  burnt  wherever  he  i»  found. — 

*  When  I  mention  to  you  a  heretic,  I  mention  one  who  shall  be  con- 
'  demned  by  the  Papists  as  well  as  by  us,  at  least  he  deserve*  to  be  so : 
'for  although  we  differ  in  opinion  about  many  things,  we  are  Mill 

*  agreed,  that  there  are  three  persons  in  one  essence  of  God. — You  cru- 
'  elly  burn  us:  but  behold  him,  who  shall  call  Jesus  Christ  an  idol,  who 
'  shall  destroy  all  the  foundations  of  faith,  who  gather  all  the  dreams 
'  of  ancient  heretics,  who  shall  even  condemn  the  baptism  of  little  chil- 
1  dren,  calling  it  a  diabolical  invention;  and  he  shall  have  the  vogue 
'  amongst  you,  and  be  supported  as  if  he  had  committed  do   fault.--. 

Wftere,  pray,  is  the  zeal  you  pretend  to?  And  where  is  the  \\i»doiu 
1  of  this  fine  hierarchy  you  magnify  Re- 

searches, p.  336. 


V.    V,  CALVIN    AND    HIS    FOLLOWERS. 


31T 


cholas  de  la  Fontaine.     Some  say  he  had  been  a  cook,     c^p- 

others  a  vallet  or  servant:  but,  whatever  he  had  been,    '__ 

he  was  now  a  preacher.  Short  as  the  notice  had  been, 
La  Fontaine  was  ready  prepared,  and  an  humble  request 
was  presented  to  the  judges,  in  which  Servetus  was  ac- 
cused of  uttering  blasphemies  against  God,  infecting 
the  world  with  heresies,  and  condemning  the  doctrine 
preached  at  Geneva. 

16.  Calvin  did  not  blush  to  say,  "I  ordered  it  so  that 
•a  party  should  be  found  to  accuse  him,  not  denying 
'  that  the  action  was  drawn  up  by  my  advice.1"  And  he 
expressly  affirmeth,  "  La  Fontaine  demanded  justice 
*  against  him  by  my  advice." — On  a  future  day  Calvin 
appeared  in  court,  and  disputed  with  Servetus,  on  the 
words,  person  and  hypostasis:  and  yet  he  knew  if  he 
succeeded  in  convicting  the  prisoner  of  heresy,  the 
crime  was  capital,  and  he  was  doomed  by  the  law  to  die. 

17.  Servetus  presented  a  petition  to  the  magistrates 
and  council.  The  petition  was  rejected.  The  attorney- 
general  observed,  that  the  court  ought  not  to  grant  the 
petitioner  an  advocate,  because  he  himself  was  thor- 
oughly skilled  in  the  art  of  telling  lies.  What  chance 
had  Servetus  for  his  life? 

18.  This  was  his  deplorable  situation:  "Far  from  his  Eccl.  R*» 
'  own  country,  fallen  into  the  hands  of  cruel  strangers,  sea^es* 
'  all  under  the  influence  of  Calvin,  his  avowed  enemy, 

'  who  bore  him  a  mortal  hatred;  stript  of  all  his  proper- 
ty;  confined  in  a  damp  prison,  and  neglected  till  he  was 
'  almost  eaten  up  with  vermin,  denied  an  advocate,  and 
'loaded  with  every  indignity  that  barbarity  could  in- 
«  vent." 

19.  "The  last  act  of  this  tragedy  was  performed  at      ibid. 
'Geneva,  on  the  27th  of  October,   1553.     Calvin  had   P- 541, 
4 drawn  up  the  process  against  Servetus; — the  magis- 
trates and  council  had  denounced  sentence  against  him 
'that  he  should  be  burnt  alive:  and  on  this  day,  with 

'  many  brutal  circumstances,  the  sentence  was  executed 
'to  the  encouragement  of  catholic  cruelty,  to  the  scan- 
1  dal  of  the  pretended  reformation,  to  the  offence  of  all 
'just  men,  and  to  the  everlasting  disgrace  of  those  ec- 
clesiastical tyrants,  who  were  the  chief  instruments  of 
'such  a  wild  and  barbarous  deed." 

20.  "  Many  (saith  Robinson)  have  pretended  to  apol- 
'  ogize  for  Calvin:  but  who  is  John  Calvin,  and  what  are 
1  his  nostrums,  which  end  in  tyranny  and  murder,  that 

Ff  2 


'll>  THE    PERSECUTING    SPIRIT    OF  P.    V. 

p-     '  the  great  voice  of  nature  should  be  drowned  in  the  din 
.    k  of  ;i  rain  babbling  about  him?" 

-Servetus  was  not  a  subject  of  the  Republic  ol 
'Geneva;  he  had  committed  no  offence  against  the  laws 
•of  the  state;  he  was  passing-  peaceably  on  the  road 
'which  lay  through  the  city;  he  was  not  a  member  of 
'any  reformed  church:  he  was  an  useful  and  honoura- 
ble member  of  society;  he  was  ;i  man  of  unimpeached 
•morality:  he  was  then  the  admiration  of  numbers  of 
'good  judges,  who  afterwards  pleaded  his  cause." 
„       ,  22.   Calvin's  hard  heart  never  relented  at  the  recol- 

Bt-archea,     Action  of  this  bloody  action.     On  the  contrary,  he  jus- 
p   *42.        tified  it  by  publishing,  after  the  execution,  a  book  enti- 
tled, "A  faithful  account  of  the  errors  of  Michael  Ser 
6  vetus, — in  which  it  is.  proved  that  heretics  ought  to  be 
'restrained  with  the  sword." 

23.  Castellio  or  Socinus  confuted  this  book.  Beza 
answered,  and  justified  the  doctrine  of  putting  heretics 
to  death. — Several  endeavoured  to  sanctify  the  crime 
by  scripture  texts,  and  godly  words;  and  many  have  at- 
tempted, after  these  examples,  to  do  the  same.  They- 
go  so  far,  some  of  them,  as  to  attribute  the  destruction 
of  Servetus  to  a  special  providence  of  God.  Can  the 
nicest  critic  tell  wherein  this  diftereth  from  the  spirit 
and  style  of  the  Papal  Inquisition? 

24.  "  The  execution  of  this  man  (saith  Robinson)  oc 
^43  344     'casioned  a  great  many  excellent   a»d    unanswerable 

'treatises  against  persecution. — Beza  was  offended  be- 
cause the  authors  said  he  had  published  a  book  to  jus- 

*  tify  the  murder  of  heretics;  whereas  he  had  only  wrote 
'  one  to  prove  that  they  ought  to  be  put  to  death. — They 

*  called  him  a  bloody  man  for  exhorting  magistrates  to 

*  put  men  to  death  for  religion  ;  and  he  retorted,  he 
'had  wished,  and  he  continued  to  wish,  the  magistrates 
'  would  serve  them  so." 

25.  The  apologists  for  Calvin  urge  the   example  of 
p  346.     Melancthon,  in  proof  of  the  justice  of  putting  Servetus  to 

death.  "Melancthon  himself  (say  they)  the  most  mod - 
'erate  and  mildest  of  all  reformers,  approves  what  has 
'been  done  at  Geneva."  Then  if  such  was  the  spirit  of 
the  mildest  of  all  the  reformers,  what  kind  of  men  were 
those  whom  the  Protestants  acknowledge  to  have  been 
men  of  violent,  haughty,  and  brutal  tempers? 

26.  Mosheim  saith :  "  The  objects  of  common  aversi- 
6  on,  were  the  Anabaptists,  and  those  who  denied  the  di- 


P.  v. 


CALVIN  AND  HIS  FOLLOWERS. 


315 


'vinity  of  Christ,  [i.  e.  that  Jesus  is  God]  and  a  trinity  of 

*  persons  in  the  Godhead: — against  whom  the  zeal,  vigi- 
4  lance,  and  severity  of  Catholics,  Lutherans,  and  Cal- 

*  vinists,  were  united,  and,  in  opposing  whose  settlement 

*  and  progress,  these  three  communions,  forgetting  their 
6  dissensions,  joined  their  most  vigorous  councils  and  en- 
1  deavours." 

27.  He  that  is  joined  to  an  harlot  is  one  body,  saith 
the  scripture.  The  Lutherans  and  Calvinists  were  join- 
ed to  the  Papists  in  shedding  innocent  blood:  therefore, 
their  Protestant  persecuting  churches  were  indisputably 
one  in  spirit,  nature  and  disposition  with  the  old  scarlet 
whore  their  mother  church  of  Rome,  as  much  as  the 
daughters  of  a  harlot  are  one  in  spirit,  nature  and  dispo- 
sition, with  their  mother. 

28.  The  Protestant  reformers  could  encourage  perse- 
cution, and  could  set  the  example,  both  by  their  princi- 
ples and  practice,  and  unite  with  the  Papists,  in  continu- 
ing to  shed  innocent  blood :  As  if  the  purple  and  crimson 
die  of  their  mother's  attire  had  not  been  stained  deep 
enough. 

29.  Voltaire,  who  deploreth  the  death  of  Servetus, 
saith,  "  The  finishing  stroke  to  this  picture  of  Calvin, 
'  may  be  found  in  a  letter  written  with  his  own  hand, 

*  which  is  still  preserved  in  the  castle  of  Bastie  Roland, 
1  near  Montelimar.     It  is  directed  to  the  Marques  de 

*  Poet,  high  chamberlain  to  the  king  of  Navarre,  and 
'dated  September  30th,  1561." 

30.  "  Honour,  glory,  and  riches  shall  be  the  reward  of 
1  your  pains:  but  above  all  do  not  fail  to  rid  the  country 
i  of  those  zealous  scoundrels  who  stir  up  the  people  to 
'  revolt  against  us.  Such  monsters  should  be  extermin- 
1  ated,  as  1  have  exterminated  Michael  Servetus,  the 
1  Spaniard."  Bloody  Cain!  Where  is  Abel  thy  brother? 
The  voice  of  thy  brother's  blood  crieth  unto  me  from 
the  ground. 

31.  The  persecuting  spirit  of  Calvin  was  not  confined 
to  Geneva.  Robinson  saith,  he  and  other  foreign  divines 
had  many  tools  in  Poland,  particularly  Prasnicius,  a  vio- 
lent orthodox  clergyman.  With  this  man,  and  through 
him  with  the  nobility,  gentry,  and  clergy,  Calvin  and 
Beza  corresponded :  and  many  divines  of  Germany  and 
Switzerland,  and  even  the  synod  of  Geneva  sent  letters 
and  tracts  into  Poland — all  justifying  the  murder  of  Gen- 
tilis  and  Servetus,  and  the  necessity  of  employing  the 


CHAP. 

XI. 

Eccl.  His- 
tory, vol. 
iv.  p.  482. 


Eccl.  Re^ 

resarches,, 
p.  348. 
Anc,  and 
Mod.  Hist 

Ch.  cxiii 


Eccl.  Re- 
searches, 
p.  584. 


3*0 


THE    PERSECUTING    SPIRIT    OP 


P.  V. 


CHAP. 
XI. 

Eccl.  Re- 
searches, 
p.  585. 


Eccl.  His- 
tory, vol. 
iv.  p.  482, 


secular  power  to  rid  the  world  of  such  monsters  as  de- 
nied the  Trinity  and  infant  baptism. 

32.  "  The  advice  given  by  the  Consistory  of  Geneva 
'to  prince  Radzivil,  is  a  most  ignorant  and  impious  at- 
1  tack  on  the  liberties  and  lives  of  innocent  men.  Tbey 
'  beg  his  highness,  as  the  first  in  piety  and  dignity,  to 
i  use  his  influence  with  the  nobility  of  Poland,  to  engage 

*  them  to  treat  the  antitrinitarians  as  they  would  Tar- 
i  tars  and  Muscovites." 

33.  It  was  here  also,  in  Poland,  that  the  "  Catholics, 
i  Lutherans,  and  Calvinists"  were  united  in  one  spirit  of 
cruelty,  to  crush  those  who,  for  the  sake  of  peace,  had 
fled  thither,  from  their  iron  arm  of  persecution  in  other 
places.  It  would  be  very  disagreeable,  unnecessary, 
and  indeed  endless  to  enumerate  all  the  particular  cru- 
elties and  unjust  measures  practised  by  the  first  reform- 
ers,  and  through  their  influence.* 

*  We  here  present  the  reader  with  two  extracts  of  letters  written  by 
Andrew  Dudith,  of  Poland,  who  had  been  excommunicated  from  the 
Church  of  Rome  for  heresy.  His  sentiments  favoured  the  Unitarian 
Baptists,  a  species  of  popular  heretics  who  had  fled  into  Poland  for  the 
enjoyment  of  that  religious  liberty  which  was  denied  them  in  other- 
places.  Dudith  corresponded  with  many  of  the  most  noted  reformer''; 
and  these  extracts  clearly  discover  the  spirit  by  which  they  were  actu- 
ated, and  may  serve  to  show  the  light  in  which  th^t  discerning  man 
viewed  the  conduct  of  these  persecuting  Protestants. 

••  Tell  me,  (saith  he  to  Wolff)  my  learned  friend,  now  that  the  Cal- 
'  vinists  have  burnt  Servetus,  and  beheaded  Gentilis,  and  murder* 
'  ny  others,  having  banished  Bernard  Ochin  with  his  wife  and  children 
'  from  your  city  in  the  depth  of  a  sharp  winter;  new  that  the  Lutherans 
'  have  expelled  Lasco,  with  the  congregation  of  foreigners  that  came 

*  out  of  England  with  hirn,  in  an  extremely  rigorous  season  of  the  year: 
'having  done  a  great  many  such  exploits,  all  contrary  to  the  genius  of 
'  Christianity,  how,  I  ask,  how  shall  we  meet  the  Papists?  With  what 
'face  can  we  tax  them  with  cruelty?    How  dare  we  say,  Our  weapons 

*  are  not  carnal?  How  can  we  any  longer  urge,  Let  botn  grow  together 
■•  till  the  harvest?  Let  us  cease  to  boast,  that  faith  cannot  be  compelled, 
'  and  that  conscience  ought  to  be  free." 

"You  contend,  (saith  he  to  Beza)  that  scripture  is  a  perfect  rule  of 
'  faith  and  practice.     But  you  are  all  divided  about  the  sense  of  scrip- 

*  ture,  and  you  have  not  settled  who  shall  be  judge.    You  say  one  thing, 

*  Stancarus  another.     You  quote  scripture,  he  quotes  scripture.     You 

*  reason,  he  reasons.     You  require  me  to  believe  you.     1  respect  you: 
'  but  why  should  I  trust  you  rather  than  Stancarus?   You  say,  he"  is  a 
•heretic:  but  the  papists  say,  you  are  both  heretics.     Shall  I  bi 
"them?    They  quote  historians  and  fathers:  so  do  you.     To  whom  do 
'  you  address  yourselves?   Where  is  the  judge?    You  say,  the  spirits  of 

*  the  prophets  are  subject  to  the  prophets :  but  you  say  I  am  no  prophet, 
'  and  I  say,  you  are  not  one.     Who  is  to  be  judge?    I  love  liberty  a«> 

*  well  as  you.  You  have  broken  oft' your  yoke,  allow  me  to  break  mine. 
"  Having  freed  yourselves  from  the  tyranny  of  popish  prelates,  why  do 
*you  turn  ecclesiastical  tyrants  yourselves,  ana  treat  others  with  bar- 
'  barity  and  cruelty  for  only  doing  what  you  set  them  an  example  to 
'do?  you  contend,  that  your  lay-hearers, 'the  magistrates,  and  not  you 


P.    V.  CALVIN    AND    HIS    FOLLOWERS,  321 

34.  If  matters  of  fact  can  establish  any  certainty,  then  CHAP, 
it  i?  certain,  that  the  two  principal  pillars  of  the  refor- 
mation, Martin  Luther  and  John  Calvin,  and  their  con- 
federate reformers,  were  influenced  by  the  selfsame  spi- 
rit of  cruelty  and  injustice,  which  had  influenced  the  ec- 
clesiastical tyrants  of  every  age,  from  Diotrephes  and 

the  Alexandrian  priesthood  down  to  the  same  Luther 
and  Calvin.  It  will  be  necessary,  now,  to  take  some 
notice  of  the  same  persecuting  spirit  in  England  and 
America. 

35.  The  whole  life  of  Henry  VIII.  one  of  the  first   Hume's 
reformers,  and  the  principal  supporter  of  the  reforma-   History  of 
tion  in  England,  was  one  continued  scene  of  ambition  and   E^itt* 
cruelty.     "  The  flattery  of  courtiers  (saith  Hume)  had    ch.  32,  ' 

1  so  inflamed  his  tyrannical  arrogance,  that  he  thought 
i  himself  entitled  to  regulate,  by  his  own  particular  stand- 
'  ard,  the  religious  faith  of  the  whole  nation." 

36.  There  was  one  Lambert,  a  schoolmaster  in  Lon- 
don, who  was  committed  to  the  flames,  because  he  had 
dared  to  differ  from  the  king  in  his  religious  opinions, 
and  openly  to  propagate  his  doctrines.*    "  He  was  burn- 

*  ed  at  a  slow  fire;  his  legs  and  thighs  were  consumed  to 
'  the  stumps;  and  when  there  appeared  no  end  of  his 
'  torments,  some  of  the  guards  more  merciful  than  the 
'  rest,  lifted  him  on  their  halberts,  and  threw  him  into 
i  the  flames,  where  he  was  consumed." 

*  are  to  be  blamed,  for  it  is  they  who  banish  and  burn  fnr  heresy.    I 

*  know  you  make  this  excuse:  but  tell  me,  have  not  you  instilled  such 
'  principles  into  their  ears'?  Have^hey  done  any  thing  more  than  put 
'  in  practice  the  doctrine  that  you  taught  them?  Have  you  not  told 
4  them  how  glorious  it  was  to  defend  the  faith?    Have  you  not  been  the 

*  constant  panegyrist  of  such  princes  as  have  depopulated  whole  dis- 
4  tricts  for  heresy  ?  Do  you  not  daily  teach,  that  they  who  appeal  from 
'  your  confessions  to  scripture  ought  to  be  punished  by  the  secular 
'  power?  It  is  impossible  for  you  to  deny  this.  Does  not  all  the  world 
1  know  that  you  are  a  set  of  demagogues,  or  (to  speak  more  mildly)  a. 
4  sort  of  tribunes,  and  that  the  magistrates  do  nothing  but  exhibit  iii 
4  public  what  you  teach  them  in  private?  You  try  to  justify  the  banish- 
4  ment  of  Ochin,  and  the  execution  of  others,  and  you  seem  to  wish 

*  Poland  would  follow  your  example.  God  forbid!  When  you  talk  of 
4  your  Augsburg  Confession,  and  your  Helvetic  Creed,  and  your  una 

*  nimity,  and  your  fundamental  truths,  I  keep  thinking  of  the  sixth  com- 
*mandment,  Thou  shalt  not  kill." — Eccl.  Researches,  p.  592,  593. 

*  Lambert  denied  the  real  presence  of  Christ  in  the  euchanst,  which 
was  a  doctrine  so  strenuously  maintained  by  Henry,  that  he  would  suf- 
fer no  contradiction  with  respect  to  it.  Dr.  Barnes,  a  Lutheran,  was 
the  instigator  of  this  prosecution,  who  had  Lambert  summoned  before 
Cranmer  and  Latimer.  Lambert  appealed  to  the  king,  who,  after  dis- 
puting with  him  upon  his  favorite  doctrine,  ordered  him  to  be  comjui;-" 
t«d  to  the  flames. 


322 


THE    PERSECUTING    SPiUIT    OF 


P.  V" 


CHAP. 
XI. 


Hume's 
History  of 
England. 
Ch.  34. 


*»  By  Bp. 
Cranmer. 


*  Short 
view  of 
Ec.  Hist. 
p.  273. 

Hume's 
History  of 
England, 
Ch.  41.  & 
Eccl.  His- 
tory, vol. 
iv.  p.  382. 
JVote  [p.] 


37.  u  Some  few  days  before  this  execution,  four  Dutch 
1  Anabaptists,  three  men  and  a  woman,  had  faggots  tied 
'  to  their  backs  at  Paul's  cros9,  and  were  burned  in  that 
4  manner.  A  man  and  a  woman  of  the  same  sect  and 
4  country,  were  burned  at  Smithfield." 

38.  Under  Edward  VI.  the  son  and  successor  of  Hen- 
ry, heresy  was  still  a  capital  crime  by  the  common  law, 
and  subjected  to  the  penalty  of  burning.  "Though  the 
'  Protestant  divines  (saith  Hume)  had  ventured  to  re- 
nounce opinions  deemed  certain  during  many  ages,  they 
4  regarded,  in  their  turn,  the  new  system  as  so  certain, 
4  that  they  would  suffer  no  contradiction  with  regard  to 
4  it;  and  they  were  ready  to  burn  in  the  same  flames, 
1  from  which  they  themselves  had  so  narrowly  escaped, 

*  every  one  that  had  the  assurance  to  differ  from  them." 

39.  "  A  commission  by  act  of  council  was  granted  to 
1  the  primate,  [archbishop]  and  some  others,  to  examine 

*  and  search  after  all  Anabaptists,  heretics,  or  contem- 

4  ners  of  the  book  of  common  prayer. A  woman  cal- 

4  led  Joan  Bocher,  or  Joan  of  Kent,  accused  of  heresy, 
4  was  committed  to  the  flames.*  Afterwards  a  Dutch- 
4  man,  called  Van  Paris,  accused  of  the  heresy  called 
4  Arianism,  was  condemned  to  the  same  punishment.*' 

40.  Under  Queen  Elizabeth,  whom  the  Protestants 
call  That  bright  occidental  star;  but  u  the  most  wicked 
4  (saith  a  late  writer)  that  ever  was  known  in  any  reign. t 
4  It  was  decreed  that  whosoever,  in  any  way,  reconciled 
4  any  one  to  the  church  of  Rome,  or  was  himself  recon- 
ciled, was  declared  to  be  gjiilty  of  treason. To  say 

4  mass  was  subjected  to  the  penalty  of  a  year's  imprison- 
ment, and  a  line  of  two  hundred  marks. — The  being 
4  present  at  mass  was  punishable  by  a  years  imprison- 
4  ment,  and  a  flne  of  one  hundred  marks. — A  fine  of  twen- 
4ty  pounds  for  being  absent  from  church  a  month. — A 
4  severe  law  was  also  enacted  against  Jesuits  and  popish 
4  priests. — Some,  even  of  those  who  defend  the  queen's 
4  measures,  allow  that  in  ten  years  fifty  priests  were 
4  executed,  and  fifty-live  banished." 

41.  But  the  most  powerful  instrument  of  persecution, 
as  well  as  the  most  perfect  substitute  of  Papal  cruelty, 
during  this  reign,  was,  the  Ecclesiastical  Court  of  Higk 
Commission,  established  by  John  Whitgift.  the  queen's 
primate,  in  the  year  1584.  Whitgift  was  archbishop  of 
Canterbury. 

42.  Hume  saith,  "He  appointed  forty-four  commk 


CALVIN    AND    HIS    FOLLOWERS, 


323 


r"  sioners,  twelve  of  whom  were  ecclesiastics— To  visit 
;  and  reform  all  errors,  heresies,  schisms,  &c. — to  regu- 
1  late  all  opinions — to  punish  all  breach  of  uniformity  in 
6  the  exercise  of  public  worship — to  make  enquiry,  not 
1  only  by  legal  methods  of  juries  and  witnesses,  but  by 
f  any  other  means  which  they  could  devise — by  rack — 
1  by  torture — by  inquisition — by  imprisonment,  &c." 

43.  "  When  they  found  reason  to  suspect  any  person, 
c  they  might  administer  to  him  an  oath  called  ex  officio, 
6  by  which  he  was  bound  to  answer  all  questions,  and 
c  might  thereby  be  obliged  to  accuse  himself  or  his  most 
'intimate  friend. — The  fines  which  they  levied  were 
e  discretionary,  and  often  occasioned  the  total  ruin  of  the 
1  offender,  contrary  to  the  established  laws  of  the  king- 
Mom." 

44.  "The  imprisonments  to  which  they  condemned 
'  any  delinquent,  was  limited  by  no  rule  but  their  own 

*  pleasure. — These  Ecclesiastical  Commissioners  were 
'  liable  to  no  controul. — In  a  word,  this  court  was  a  real 
'  Inquisition,  attended  with  all  the  iniquities  as  well  as 
'  cruelties  inseparable  from  that  tribunal.'" 

45.  The  spirit  of  this  bloody  inquisition  continued 
through  the  reign  of  king  James  VI.  *who  is  canonized, 
as  the  Most  High,  in  that  translation  of  the  Bible  which 
he  established.  N  "  Under  this  reign,  (saith  Hume)  no 

*  toleration  for  the  different  sects. — Two  Arians,  under 
c  the  title  of  heretics,  were  punished  by  fire ;  and  no  one 
4  reign  since  the  Reformation  had  been  free  from  like 
•barbarities."     And  so  they  proceed. 

46.  A  specimen  of  the  barbarous  decrees  and  tyran- 
nical laws,  established  in  those  times,  down  to  the  reign 
of  king  Charles  II.  may  be  seen  in  the  Westminster 
Confession  of  Faith,  and  National  Covenant.    "  The  six 

*  ty-ninth  article,  Par.  6.  of  king  James  VI.  declares, 
c  that  there  is  no  other  face  of  kirk,  nor  other  face  of 
;  religion,  than  was  presently  at  that  time  established 
c  within  this  realm :  Which  therefore  is  ever  styled  God's 
<true  religion — and  a  perfect  religion;  which  by  mani- 
1  fold  acts  of  parliament,  all  within  this  realm  are  bound 
4  to  profess,  to  subscribe  the  articles  thereof,  the  confes- 

*  sion  of  faith,  to  recant  all  doctrine  and  errors  repug- 

*  nant  to  any  of  the  said  articles." 

47.  "And  all  magistrates,  &c.  on  the  one  part,  are 

*  ordained  to  search,  apprehend,  and  punish  all  contra- 
1  veners.    That  all  kings  and  princes,  at  their  coron$: 


CHAR 
XI. 


Hume's 
History  of 
England, 
Appendix 
to  Ja.  VI, 


524  THE    PERSECUTION    OF    THE    Qb'AKERg  P.    \. 

C\mP'     'tion,  shall  make  their  solemn  oath  in  the  presence  of 
*  kthe  eternal  God, — that  they  shall  be  careful  to  root 

4  out  of  their  empire  all  heretics.  ecc."*  fj^r  Could  the 
decrees  of  that  horrible  court  of  the  Papal  Inquisition 
be  more  manifestly  contrary  to  the  spirit  and  precept? 
of  the  gospel? 

48.  Such  were  the  dire  decrees  and  bloody  resolu- 
tions by  which  they  rooted  out  every  appearance  of  true 
light,  and  in  tlieir  rage  for  their  pretended  orthodoxy, 
went  on  butchering  one  another,  until  the  testimony  of 
George  Fox  furnished  a  common  object  of  persecuting 
cruelty. 


CHAPTER  XH. 

The  Persecution  of  the  Quakers  in  England  and  America, 


T 


Sewel'g 


|HE  same  year  in  which  the  National  Covenant  of 
persecuting  venom  was  subscribed  by  Charles  II. 
and  the  defenders  of  his  sovereignty,  George  Fox,  and 
those  who  embraced  his  testimony,  received  the  name  of 
Hilton-.      Quakers,  from  Gervas  Bennet,  a  persecuting  magistrate, 
p.  25.  "        on  account  of  George  Fox's  bidding  him  and  those  about 
him,  tremble  at  the  word  of  the  Lord. 

2.  Mosheim  saith,  "  It  is  not. at  all  surprising  that  the 
tory,vol.     '  secular  arm  was  at  length  raised  against  these  perni- 
v.  p.  431.     l  cious  fanatics,  for  they  would  never  give  to  magistrates 
'  those  titles  of  honour  and  pre-eminence  that  are  design- 
ed to  mark  the  respect  due  to  their  authority;  they  al- 

*  so  refused  obstinately  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to 
:  their  sovereign,  and  to  pay  tithes  to  the  clergy;  hence 
fc  they  were  looked  upon  as  rebellious  subjects.  and?  on 

•  that  account,  were  frequently  punished  [persecuted] 

*  with  great  severity." 

*  In  the  National  Covenant,  which  was  subscribed  by  king-  C4 
II.  in  the  year  1650,  and  1651,  and  which  all  within  the  realm  were 
bound  by  an  ordinance  of  council  to  subscribe,  it  is  written :  "  We  pro- 
mise and  swear  by  the  Great  name  of  the  Lord  our  God,  to  continue 
*in  the  profession  of  the  aforesaid  religion — and  resist  all  contrary  er- 
'  rora — all  the  days  of  our  life.  And  in  like  manner  we  promise  and 
'  swear,  that  we  shall  to  the  utmost  of  our  power,  with  our  means  and 
;  lives,  stand  to  the  defence  of  our  dread  sovereign,  the  king's  majesty, 

•  hia  person  and  authority,  in  the  defence  and  preservation  of  thx 

I  true  religion." 


P.    V.  THE    PERSECUTION    0F    THE    QUAKERS.  328 

3.  The  unreasonable  lines,  imprisonments,  banish-  CHAP, 
ments.  and  other  acts  of  cruelty  which  they  suffered,  un- 
der  the  united  rage  of  Protestant  priests  and  politician?, 
may  be  seen  at  large  in  Sewel*s  History  of  the  people 
called  Quakers;  a  few  particulars  of  which  we  shall 
notice. 

4.  After  relating  many  scenes  o{  cruelty,  which  ter- 
minated in  the  death  of  the  sufferers,  the  historian  saith,    gewei»g 
<:  Severe  persecution  raged  not  only  in  London,  but  all    History, 
'over  the  kingdom  [in   1662]  of  which  a  relation  was    p- 335. 

'-  printed  of  more  than  four  thousand  two  hundred  of 
' those  called  Quakers,  both  men  and  women,  that  were 

*  imprisoned  either  for  frequenting  meetings  or  for  re- 
'  fusing  to  swear.     Many  of  these  were  grievously  beat- 

*  en,  or  their  clothes  torn,  or  taken  away  from  them; 
'  and  some  were  put  into  such  stinking  dungeons,  that 
4  some  great  men  said,  they  would  not  have  put  their 
;  hunting  dogs  there." 

5.  "  Some  prisons  were  crouded  full  of  both  men  and 

*  women,  so  that  there  was  not  sufficient  room  for  all  to 
'sit  down  at  once;  and  in  Cheshire,  sixty-eight  persons 
£  were  in  this  manner  locked  up  in  a  small  room.  By 
'  such  ill  treatment  many  grew  sick,  and  not  a  few  died 
'in  such  jails;  for  no  age  or  sex  was  regarded,  but  even 

*  ancient  people,  of  sixty,  seventy,  and  more  years  of 
<  age,  were  not  spared." 

6.  "  This  year  [1676]  died  in  prison  John  Sage,  being     ibio 

'  about  eighty  years  of  age,  after  having  been  in  prison    p.  514 

*  at  Ivelchester,  in  Somersetshire,  almost  ten  years,  for 
1  not  paying  tithes.  And  it  appeared,  that  since  the  resto- 
'  ration  of  king  Charles,  above  two  hundred  of  the  peo- 
1  pie  called  Quakers,  died  in  prisons  in  England,  where 
'  they  had  been  confined  because  of  their  religion." 

7.  The  first  of  those  called  Quakers,  who  really  suf- 
fered banishment,  were  Edward  Brush  and  James  Har- 
ding, who  were  carried  to  Jamaica.  And  it  is  stated  as 
a  remarkable  fact,  that  the  plague  which  soon  after  ra- 
ged with  such  violence  in  London,  first  broke  out  in  a 
house  next  door  to  where  Edward  had  lived. 

8.  In  the  forepart  of  the  year  1665,  many  of  the  Qua-     .fcW 
kers  were  sentenced  to  be  transported ;  and  as  the  sen-    p,  43^ 
tences  of  transportation  were  multiplied  in  the  course  of 

the  following  summer;  so  (as  is  remarked)  the  number 
of  those  that  died  of  the  pestilence  much  more  increased. 

9.  In  consequence  of  those  cruel  sentences,  fifty-five 


THE    PERSECUTION    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  K    V 

CxiV      Quakers,  eighteen  of  whom  were  women,  were  put  on 
..,  board  one  ship;  but  before  they   were  able  to  proceed 

on  their  voyage,  the  plague  so  increased  that  many  died 
on  board  the  ship;  and  according  to  the  bills  of  mortali- 
ty, in  the  beginning  of  August,  while  the  ship  was  yet  in 
port,  upwards  of  three  thousand  died  in  one  week  in  the 
city  of  London. 

10.  Notwithstanding  the  number  of  deaths  still  in- 
ceased,  and  the  pestilence  raged  to  that  degree,  in  the 
latter  end  of  September,  that  upwards  of  eight  thousand 
people  died  in  London  in  one  week,  and  the  grass  grew 
in  the  most  populous  streets  of  the  city ;  yet  the  Quakers1 
meetings  were  still  disturbed,  and  sentences  of  transpor- 
tation still  continued. 
Jewel's  '*•  According  to  the  laws  of  the  realm,  the  penalty 

History,  -for  attending  any  conventicle  or  r«ligious  meeting,  sepa- 
p.  403.  rate  from  the  established  worship,  was  three  months  im- 
prisonment or  five  pounds  for  the  first  offence,  and  ten 
pounds  or  six  months  imprisonment  for  the  second,  and 
banishment  beyond  the  seas,  for  seven  years,  for  the 
third  offence,  or  one  hundred  pounds  for  a  discharge, 
and  the  additional  sum  of  one  hundred  pounds  more  for 
every  new  offence  committed. 

12.  And  in  case  that  any  one,  being  condemned  to 
banishment,  should  escape  or  return  within  the  time  pre- 
scribed, he  should  suffer  death,  and  forfeit  all  his  goods 
and  chattels  forever.  Under  this  worse  than  savage 
system  many  were  fleeced  of  their  w  hole  estates,  while 
the  malicious  priests  exercised  their  utmost  vigilance  to 
detect  the  innocent,  and  inflame  the  civil  powers,  with 
whom  they  shared  the  spoil. 

13.  It  would  be  endless  to  enumerate  the  sums  unjust- 
ly and  cruelly  extorted  from  the  harmless  Quakers,  by 
those  greedy  dogs.  "Among  others  (saith  Sewel)  one 
'Henry  Marshall,  having  several  benefices — yet  how 
*  great  soever  his  revenues  were,  kept  poor  people  of 
'  that  persuasion  in  prison  for  not  paying  tithes  to  him: 
'and  once  he  said,  from  the  pulpit,  that  not  one  Quaker 
'should  be  left  alive  in  England."     And  the  bishop  of 

ibid       Peterborough  said  publicly — "  When  the  parliament  sits 
p,  486.    i  agaJn,  a  stronger  iaw  will  be  made,  not  only  to  take 

'away  their  lands  and  goods,  but  also  to  sell  them  for 

'  bond  slaves." 

14.  Thus  the  churchmen  blew  the  fire  of  persecution, 
and  kindled  so  high  a  flame  in  tbe  breasts  of  unmerciful 


P.  V.       THE  PERSECUTION  OF  THE  QUAKERS.  327 

statesmen,  that,  Justice  Penniston  Whaley,  who  had     CHAP. 

fined  many  of  those  called  Quakers  for  attending  their 

religious  meetings,  encouraged  the  people  at  the  sessions    Sewel'i 
to  persecute  the  Quakers  without  pity,  saying,  "  Harden   HlJjJgJ"' 
'your  hearts  against  them,  for  the  act  of  the  thirty-fifth   p* 
'of  Queen  Elizabeth,  is  not  made  against  the  Papists; 
'  since  the  church  of  Rome  is  a  true  church,  as  well  as 
'  any  other  church ;  but  the  Quakers  are  erroneous  and 
'  seditious  persons." 

15.  And  again,  at  the  trial  of  William  Penn,  the  re- 
corder of  the  court  ventured  to  say,  "  Till  now  I  never 
•understood  the  reason  of  the  policy  and  prudence  of  the 
*  Spaniards  in  suffering  the  Inquisition  among  them.  And 
'certainly  it  will  never  be  well  with  us,  till  something 
4  like  the  Spanish  inquisition,  be  in  England/'  The  fact 
is,  they  never  had  been  without  something  like  it,  dur- 
ing the  whole  progress  of  the  Reformation,  as  their  ovi  n 
histories,  creeds  and  confessions  abundantly  declare. 

16.  The  same  histories,  creeds  and  confessions,  with 
the  impartial  records  of  other  writers,  make  it  also  most 
pointedly  manifest,  that  there  is  no  essential  difference 
between  the  spirit  and  conduct  of  the  Protestant  Re- 
formers, and  those  infernal  and  beastly  cruelties  practis- 
ed in  the  darkest  ages  of  popery,  and  that  they,  as  well 
as  their  catholic  ancestors,  gloried  in  nothing  greater 
than  in  building  up  their  Zion  with  blood. 

17.  We  shall  now  leave  Europe,  and  trace  the  con- 
duct of  those  famous  Protestants  who  called  themselves 
Puritans,  who  fled  from  the  iron  arm  of  persecution  at 
home,  and  crossed  the  Atlantic,  to  find  liberty  of  con- 
science in  the  destined  land  of  American  freedom. 

18.  The  persecution  of  the  Quakers  in  New-England, 
under  the  established  hierarchy  of  Governor  John  En- 
dicot,  Priests  Norton,  Wilson,  and  others,  differed  from 
these  before  mentioned,  only  as  a  small  stream  differeth 
from  a  great  Hood.  The  same  spirit  prevailed,  and  the 
same  cruelties  were  exercised:  such  as  imprisoning,  fin- 
ing, confiscation  of  goods,  banishing,  unmerciful  scourg- 
ing, burning  with  hot  irons,  cutting  off  ears,  and  destroy- 
ing their  innocent  lives  by  the  ignominious  gallows. 

19.  These  detestable  scenes  of  more  than  savage  bar-      ^ 
banty,  began  in  the  month  called   July,  165G.     Blary    p.  157. 
Fisher  and  Ann  Austin  having  arrived  in  the  road  be- 
fore Boston,  the  deputy  governor,  Bellingham,  had  them 
brought  on  shore,  and  committed  to  prison,  as  Quakers. 


328  THE    PERSF.CTT10.V    OP    THE     |  P.    \ 

(  \i\P     The\  ripped  naked  under  pretence  of  knowing 

.  whether  they  *\eie  witches,  "and  in  this  -  laith 

.\el)  they  were  so  barbarously  misused  thatmode^y 
'forbids  to  mention  it." — After  about  five  weeks  impris- 
onment, they  were  sent  back  to  Old  England,  their  beds 
and  bibles  being  taken  by  the  jailor  for  his  (ee^. 

20.  Scarce  a  month  after,  eight  others  of  those  call- 
ed Quakers  came;  they  were  locked  up  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  former;  and  after  about  eleven  weeks 
stay,  were  sent  back.  John  Endicot  bade  them  "  Take 
4  heed  that  ye  break  not  our  ecclesiastical  laws,  for  then 
;  ye  are  rare  to  stretch  by  the  halter.1' 

21.  Then  a  law  was  made  to  prohibit  all  masters  of 
ships  from  bringing  any  Quakers  into  that  jurisdiction. 
Nicholas  Ipsal,  a  member  of  the  church,  and  a  man  of 
unblamable  character,  for  speaking  against  such  pro- 
ceedings, was  fined  twenty-three  pounds,  and  imprison- 
ed also  for  not  coming  to  church;  next  they  banished 
him  out  of  their  jurisdiction;  and  though  an  aged  and 
weakly  man,  yet  he  was  forced  to  depart  in  the  winter. 
Nicholas  afterwards  met  with  an  Indian  prince,  who, 
having  understood  how  he  had  been  used,  offered  to 
make  him  a  warm  house;  and  further  said,  "  What  a 
'god  have  the  English,  who  deal  so  with  one  another 
'about  their  god!*' 

-ewcl's  ~~-    ^ie  foWowingyear,  1G57,  Anne  Burden  and  Ma- 

Hta.  n.       ry  Dyer  were  imprisoned  at  Boston;  and  Mary  Clark. 
368. 169.      for  warning  these  persecutors  to  desist  from  their  iniqui- 
ty, was  unmercifully  rewarded  with  twenty  stripe- 
three  corded  whip  on  her  naked  back,  and  detained  in 
prison  about  three  months,  in  the  winter  season.   [*] — 
Rev.  h.      T'ie  cords  of  these  whips  were  commonly  as  thick  as  a 
10.  man's  little  finger,  having  each  some  knots  at  the  end. 

23.  Christopher  Holder  and  John  Copeland  were 
whipped  at  Boston  the  same  year,  each  thirty  stripes 
with  a  knotted  whip  of  three  cords,  the  hangman  meas- 
uring his  ground  and  fetching  the  strokes  with  all  the 
force  he  could,  which  so  cruelly  cut  their  fiesh  that  a 
woman  seeing  it.  fell  down  for  dead.  Then  they  I 
locked  up  in  prison  and  kept  three  days  without  food, 
or  so  much  as  a  drink  of  water,  and  detained  in  prison 
nine  weeks  in  the  cold  winter  season,  without  fire,  bed, 
or  straw. 

2  J.  Lawrence  and  Cassandra  Southick.  and  their  son 
Josiah.  being  carried  to  Boston,  were  ail  of  them,  not- 


P.     V.  THE    PERSECUTION    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  32.9 

withstanding'  the  old  age  of  the  two,  sent  to  tbe  house  of    C*?AP" 

correction,  and  whipped  with  cords  as  those  before,  in    ' 

the  coldest  season  of  the  year,  and  had  taken  from  them 
to  the  value  of  four  pounds  ten  shillings,  for  not  coming 
to  church. 

25.  In  the  year  1658,  a  law  was  made,  which  besides 
imposing  heavy  penalties  and  imprisonments,  extended 
to  working  in  the  house  of  correction,  severe  whipping, 
cutting  off  ears,  and  boring  through  their  tongues  with 
a  red  hot  iron,  whether  male  or  female,  and  such  like 
inhuman  barbarities, 

26.  The  same  year,  William  Brend  and  William  Led-    Sen-el's 
dra  came  to  Newbury;  thence  they  were  carried  to  Bos-    Hi1Sry' 
ton,  to  the  house  of  correction,  to  work  there;  but  they, 
unwilling  to  submit  thereto,  were  kept  five  clays  without 

any  food,  and  then  beaten  twenty  strokes  with  a  three- 
corded  whip. 

27.  Next  they  were  put  into  irons,  neck  and  heels  so 
dose  together,  that  there  was  no  more  room  left  be- 
tween, than  for  the  lock  that  fastened  them,  ar.d  kept  in 
that  situation  sixteen  hours,  and  then  brought  to  the  mill 
to  work,  but  Brend  refusing,  was  beaten  by  the  infc- 

inan  jailor,  with  a  pitched  rope,  more  than  a  hundred    ibid.  , 
strokes,  till  his  rlesh  was  bruised  into  a.  jelly,  his  body    191,  *W« 
turned  cold,  and  for  some  time  he  had  neither  seeing, 
feeling  nor  hearing. 

23.  The  high  priest,  John  Norton,  was  heard  to  sa}', 
"  William  Brend  endeavoured  to  beat  our  gospel  ordi- 
4  nances  black  and  blue,  if  then  he  be  beaten  black  and 
4  blue,  it  ifi  but  just  upon  him;  and  1  will  appear  in  the 
"behalf  of  him  that  did  so."  Bloody  priest!  Who  will 
appear  in  thy  behalf,  at  the  great  tribunal  of  Almighty 
God? 

29.  In  the  same  year,  John  Copeland,  Christopher   ibid 
Holder,  and  John  Rous  were  taken  up,  and  in  a  private    193. 194. 
manner  had  their  right  ears  cut  off  by  authority.     And, 

as  if  these  inhuman  barbarities  were  not  sufficient,  John 
Norton,  and  other  priests  petitioned  for  a  law  to  banish 
the  Quakers  on  pain  of  death.  The  petition  was  grant- 
ed October  20th,  1 658,  by  the  court  of  Boston.  A  short 
extract  of  the  law  is  as  followeth. 

30.  "  Whereas  there  is  a  pernicious  sect,  (commonly 
'called  Quakers) — do  take  upon  them  to  change  and  al- 
1  ter  the  received  laudable  customs  of  our  nation, — and 
*  also  to  destroy  the  order  of  the  churches,  by  denying 

Gg2 


330  THE  PERSECUTION  OF  THE  QUAKERS,        P,  V 

CHAP.     4  ;i!l  established  forms  of  worship  [*] — For  prevention 


Ml 


11   a. 


'  thereof,  this  court  doth  order  and  enact,  that  even 
4  son  or  persons — being  convicted  to  be  01"  the  sect  ot 
'  the  C^uakers,  shall  be  sentenced  to  be  banished  upon 
,','21    '  pain  ot"  death." 

31.  Daniel  and  Provided  Southick.  son  and  daughter 

*  To  show  that  the  same  persecuting  spirit  hath  pursued  the  work 
»d,  wherever  it  hath  appealed   contrary  to  the  laudable  1 
01  Protestants,  and  their  established  form  •.  mat- 

limom  ,. \vc  here  insert  a  brief  extract  01   an 

lure  of  tlit  state  of  Ohio,  in  the  year  1811,  through  the  special  mflu- 
<  in  :e  of  the  Protestant  clergy,  some  of  whom  hating  obtained! 
in  that  honourable  assembly. 

"  Whereat,  it  is.  represented  to  the  general  :  -  oat  a  sect  of 

'  people  in  this  state,  called  and  known  by  the  name  of'  Shakers,  incul- 
'  cite  and  enjoin  upon  all  who  become  attached  to  them,  that  the\  must 
'  lead  a  life  of  celibacy,  in  consecmence  of  which  women  haw. 
'  abandoned  by  their  husbands,  &c. — Therefore,  BE  it  enacted  by  the 
'  general  assembly  of  the  state  of  Ohio,  That  if  any  man  being  joined 
'  in  the  marriage  relations,  shall  renounce  the  marriage  covenant  or 

•  refuse  to  live  with  his  wife  in  the  conjugal  relation,  by  joining  hiin- 

•  self  to  any  sect  whose  rules  and  doctrines  require  a  renunciation  of 
'  the  marriage  covenant,  or  forbid  a  man  and  woman  to  dwell  and  co- 
'  habit  together  in  the  conjugal  relation,  according  to  the  true  intent 

•  and  meaning  of  the  [protestant]  institution  of  n.arriagf ,  it  shall  anil 
'may  be  lawful  for  the  wife  in  such  case,  to  file  her  petition  in  the 
'"office  of  the  clerk  of  the  court,"  &c. — Here  followeth  the  manner  ot 
process,  in  which  the  couit  is  empowered  to  div<  st  the  heretic  of  all  his 
property,  and  of  all  authority  over  his  family;  and  lastly 
••  That  if  any  person  shall,  with  an  intent  of  causing  any  married  man 

•  or  woman  to  renounce  the  marriage  covenant,  or  abandon  their  u  i\cs 

•  husbands  or  children,  entice  or  persuade  such  person  to  join  any  scc^. 
•or  denomination  of  persons  whatever,  whose  principles  and  practice 
'  inculcate  a  renunciation  of  the  matrimonial  contract,  or  the  abandon* 
4  ment  of  w  ives  ami  children,  or  either  of  them,  contrary  to  the  true  in- 

•  u  at  and  meaning  of  the  marriage  institution  shall,  on  conviction  there- 
■  of.  be  fined  in  any  sum  not  exceeding  five  hundred  dollars,  at  the  dis- 

•  cretion  of  the  court  having  by  law  jurisdiction."  &c.  Thus 
how  this  ghost  of  the  old  red  dragon  could  make  his  way  eveu  into  an 
assembly  of  free  republicans,  where,  although  he  could  not  show  his 
teeth,  (which  have  been  happily  extracted  by  the  American  revolution) 
yet  he  could  apply  his  mouth  to  the  prey,  as  if  be  expected  to  do  cn»  - 
cation.  The  genius  of  this  law  may  serve  to  show  that  however  civil 
government  may  change,  the  misguided  zeal  of  a  persecuting  pikst- 
ftood  is  ever  the  same;  and  as  a  life  of  continence,  after  the  example  of 
Christ,  hath  been,  from  the  earliest  account  of  heresy, the  main  object 
of  their  persecuting  venom;  so  nothing  short  of  this,  could  ever  have 
incurred  so  glaring  an  edict  against  heresy,  under  the  American  con- 
stitution. But  as  the  apostates  of  latter  times,  in  opposition  to  the 
marriage  of  the  Lamb,  or  wniou  to  Christ  in  a  life  of"  self-denial,  were 
to  bind,  confine,  or  constrain  professed  christians  to  marry,  and  live  iu 
those  works  of  Uncleabness,  which  even  under  the  law 
rluded  the  perpetrator  from  tasting  th<  which 
belonged  to  the  pure,  so  the  candid  reader  may  judge,  whether  the 

-  not  here  demonstrated,  beyond  all  reasonable  contradiction. — 
Knd  whether  this  law  would  not  have  had  a»  pointed  a  bearing  on  Je- 
>tis  Christ  and  bts apostles,  as  it  can  have  upon  Us,  any  one  Qiaj  judge, 
from  comparing  it  with  Matt.  xix.  29.  Luke  %h  .  \Sj.  &c.  Compare  this 
rtotc  with  the  foregoing,  page  29"J. 


P,    V.  THE    PERSECUTION    OP    THE    QUAKERS.  331 

to  Lawrence  and  Cassandra,  not  frequenting  the  assem-     CyAp- 

blies  of  such  a  persecuting  generation,  were  fined  ten    ;__ 

pounds,  though  it  was  well  known  they  had  no  estate,    Sewel's 
their  parents  being  already  brought  to  poverty  by  their   Hl|t1°81T' 
rapacious  persecutors.     To  get  this  mone3r,  the  general    p* 
court  at  Boston  issued  out  an  order,  by  which  the  treas- 
urers of  the  several  counties  were  empowered  to  sell 
the  said  persons  to  any  of  the  English  nation  at  Virginia 
or  Barbadoes,  to  answer  the  said  fines. 

32.  William  Maston,  at  Hampton,  was  fined  ten  pounds 
for  two  books  found  in  his  house,  five  pounds  for  not  fre- 
quenting their  church,  and  three  pounds  besides  as  due 
to  the  priest;  for  which  fine  he  had  taken  from  him, 
what  amounted  to  more  than  twenty  pounds.  Not  long 
after,  above  a  thousand  pounds  were  taken  from  some, 
only  because  they  had  separated  themselves  from  the 
persecuting  church. 

33.  Thomas  Prince,  governor  of  Plymouth,  was  heard     ibid, 
to  say,  That  in  his  conscience  the  Quakers  were  such  a    p-  21?. 
people  as  deserved  to  be  destroyed,  they,  their  wives 

and  children,  their  houses  and  lands,  without  pity  or 
mercy. — Humphrey  Norton  at  New-Haven,  for  being  a 
Quaker,  was  severely  whipped,  and  burnt  in  the  hand 
with  the  letter  H.  to  signify  Heretic. 

34.  The  unjust  and  bloody  sentence  of  death  was  exe-     ibi(} 
cuted  upon  William  Robinson  and  Marmaduke  Stephen-    p.  22& 
son,  the  27th  of  October,  1659.     When  they  were  come 

near  the  gallows,  the  priest  [Wilson]  tauntingly  said  to 
Robinson,  "  Shall  such  Jacks  as  you  come  in  before  au- 
thority with  their  hats  on?"  To  which  Robinson  re- 
plied, "  Mind  you,  mind  you,  it  is  for  the  not  putting  off 
the  hat,  we  are  put  to  death  l" 

35.  The  persons  that  were  hanged,  were  barbarously 
used — even  their  shirts  were  ripped  off  with  a  knife, 
and  their  naked  bodies  cast  into  a  hole  that  was  dug, 
without  any  covering.  And  Priest  Wilson  maketh  a  bal- 
lad on  them. On  the  31st  of  the  third  month  1660, 

Mary  Dyer  was  sentenced  to  death  by  Endicot,  and  the     j^ 

next  day  executed. William  Leddra  returned  to  Bos-    p.  264 

ton,  was  cast  into  an  open  prison,  and  locked  in  chains 

day  and  night,  in  a  very  cold  winter,  and  was  sentenced 
to  death,  and  executed  on  the  14th  of  the  first  month, 

1661. 
36.  Many,  both  men  and  women,  were  stripped  naked 

from  the  waist  and  upward,  tied  to  the  cart-tail,  and 


132  PERSECUTION    OF    THE    QUAKER*.  P.    T. 

cJ*f      scourged  in  the  most  brutal  and  barLarous  manner,  while 


the  priests,  who  were  the  principal  instigators  to  such 
more  th  >■  meanness,  were  pleased  in  nothing 

better  than  in  the  exercise  of  such    antichristian  and 
diabolical  cruelties. 

Peter  Pearson,  and  Judith  Brown,  being  stripped 
to  the  waist,  were  1'astened  to  a  cart-tail,  and  whipped 
jU  through  the  town  of  Boston — Also  Josiah  Southick  was 
stripped  and  led  through  the  streets  of  Boston  at  the 
-tail,  and  vehemently  scourged  by  the  hangman. — 
The  same  day  he  was  whipped  at  Roxbury.  and  the  next 
morning  at  Dedham.  The  whip  used  for  these  cruel 
executions,  was  not  of  whipcord,  but  of  dried  guts:  and 
each  string  with  three  knots  at  the  end. 

38.  At    Dover,  Anne  Coleman.  Mary   Tomkins.  and 
Allice  Ambrose,  were  sentenced  to  be  fastened  to  the 
T*>c.  22d.    cart-tail,  and  w  hipped  on  their  naked  backs,  through 
1662.  eleven  towns,  a  distance  of  near  eighty  miles.     Then 

in  a  very  cold  day.  the  deputy  Walden.  at  Dover,  caus- 
ed these  women  to  be  stripped  naked,  from  the  middle 
upward,  and  tied  to  a  cart,  and  then  whipped  them, 
while  the  priest  looked  on  and  laughed  at  it.  Two 
of  their  friends  testified  against  Walden's  cruelty,  lb* 
J*J  which  they  were  put  in  the  stock;. * 
Act=  \w.  39.  The  women  were  carried  to  Hampton,  and  there 
whipped:  from  thence  to  Salsbury,  and  again  whipped.— 
William  Barefoot  at  length  obtained  the  warrant  from 
the  constable  and  let  them  go:  the  priest  advising  to  the 
contrary.  Not  long  after,  these  women  returned  to  Do- 
ver, and  were  again  seized,  while  in  meeting,  and  bar- 
barously dragged  about  at  the  instigation  of  [a  man  false- 
ly called]  Hate-evil  Nutwtell,  a  ruling  elder.* 

40.   Afterwards.  Anne  Coleman  and  four  of  her  i\  u 
were  whipped  through  Salem.  Boston,  and  Dedham,  by 
ord^r  of  Hawthorn  the  magistrate.    Anne  Coleman 
little  weakly  woman;  Bellingham  encouraging  the  exe- 
cutioner while  she  was  fastening  to  the  cart  at  Dedham, 

*  The  barbarity  of  their  persecutors,  on  this  occasion,  exceedeth  all 
description.     Being  seized  in  meeting-,  while  on  their  knees  in  prayer, 
were  dragged  by  their  arms  nearly  a  nith 

The 
ay  they  were  barbarously  dragged  down  a  steep  hill  to  tit 
nd  threatened  w  ith  drowning,  and  one  of  them  was  actually  plun- 
ged into  the  water,  when  a  sudden  shower  oblig»d  them  to  r.  • 

- 
were  turned  out  of  door?  at  midn  2  5  wet  and 

I'rotti  ?ed  to  sutler  the  ■,. 


V. 


THE    PERSECUTION    OF    TlfE    QUAKERS. 


33$ 


he  laid  on  so  severely,  that  with  the  knot  of  the  whip, 
he  split  the  nipple  of  her  breast,  which  so  tortured  her, 
that  it  almost  took  away  heT  life. 

4 1 .  These  are  a  few  instances  out  of  many,  of  those  di- 
abolical, beastty,  and  more  than  savage  cruelties,  which 
were  exercised  by  those  who  pretended  that  for  consci- 
ence' sake,  they  had  chosen  the  wilderness  of  America! 
And  such  were  the  fruits  of  the  Protestant  religion  in  its 
greatest  purity.— Let  them  cease  to  disgrace  the  name  of 
Icsus,  they  never  knew  him,  but  were  the  great-grand 

< .-hildren  of  those  who  persecuted  the  prophets — they 
were  the  posterity  of  Cain, — Walking  in  the  way  of  Ba- 
laam— Raging  waves  of  the  sea,  foaming  out  their  own 
shame. 

42.  To  the  above  matters  of  fact  may  be  added  the 
following  just  remark  inserted  in  the  History  of  Redemp- 
tion. After  speaking  of  the  persecutions  and  oppress- 
ions in  the  times  of  the  Stuarts,  and  the  tyranny  of  arch- 
bishop Laud  and  his  furious  associates,  the  writer  ob- 
serveth,  that  "persecution  has  not  been  confined  to  such 
"men:  every  sect(saith  he)  and  some  of  the  best  men  in 
i  each  have  engaged  in  the  diabolical  business. — With 
4  what  bitterness  did  the  Lutherans,  Zuinglians,  and  Cal- 
;  vinists,  and  other  parties  of  the  reformers,  abuse,  impri- 
1  son  and  banish  each  other,  is  too  well  attested  by  ec- 
'  clesiastical  historians  of  the  sixteenth  century." 

43.  "  Not  to  mention  the  blood  of  sectaries  unjustly 

*  shed  at  home  and  abroad;  not  only  did  the  Episcopali- 
ans in  England  persecute  the  Dissenters;  but  in  Scot- 
land, and  during  the  commonwealth  in  England,  these 
'persecuted  the  Episcopalians.  And  what  is  perhaps 
1more  extraordinary,  even  in  New-England,  whither  the 
'  first  colonists  fled  from  the  iron  hand  of  oppression  at 
'  home,  they  persecuted  the  Quakers  and  others  who 
1  differed  from  their  establishment.     How  then  (addeth 

*  the  writer)  shall  we  account  for  these  enormities,  but 
'•  upon  the  principle — that  it  proceeds  from  the  general 

*  depravity  of  human  nature." 

44.  And  a  general  depravity  it  is,  when  the  best  men 
in  all  their  established  sects  and  parties,  are,  by  the  con- 
fession of  their  own  writers,  diabolical  persecutors.  And 
if  persecution  is  a  diabolical,  or  devilish  work,  well  said 
Christ  of  such,  "  Ye  are  of  your  father  the  devil,  and 
the  lusts  of  your  father  ye  will  do':  he  was  a  murderer 
from  the  beginning,  and  abode  not  in  the  truth,  because 
there  is  no  truth  in.  him*" 


CHAP, 
XII. 


Hist,  of 

Redemp* 
p.  458. 

note  [e} 


See  John 
viii.  33, 
to  44,^ 


i  THE    PERSECUTION    Of    TUE    l&ABJ  P.    V, 

CHAP.  45,  Yet,  by  all  these  most  horrid  cruelties  and  abomi- 
•  nable  works,  they  established  what  is  called  the  Chris- 
tian World,  upon  the  principles  of  false  teachers,  cor- 
rupted priests,  bloody  emperors,  imperious  popes,  and 
diabolical  persecutor*,  including  the  ecclesiastical  ty- 
rants of  every  age,  from  Constantine  down  to  John  Nor- 
ton, and  the  rest  of  the  protestant  priesthood  under  Go- 
vernor Endicot. 

46.  But  their  diabolical  works  unmask  their  Chri-ti- 

i i  Peter     anity,  and  by  the  light  of  the  Sun  of  righteousness,  the 

'"•  7-        foundations  of  their  World  are  discovered,  which  hath 

been  long  kept  in  store,  reserved  unto  lire,  against  the 

day  of  judgment,  and  perdition  of  ungouly  men. 


THE  TESTIMONY 

OF 

CHRIST'S  SECOND  APPEARING. 
PART  VI. 

THE  EXTENT  AND   DURATION  OF  WHAT   IS  CALLED 
THE  CHRISTIAN  WORLD. 

CHAPTER  f. 


Worldly   Christians  contrasted  with  virtuous  Believers  is 
Christ. 

THE  disciples  of  Christ,  or  learners  of  the  gospel,  CHAP, 
were  first  called  Christians  at  Antioch.  Under  * 
this  name  all  were,  in  process  of  time  included,  who 
professed  to  believe  that  Jesus  was  the  promised  Mes- 
siah. But  when  Antichrist  arose,  and  assumed  the  name 
and  authority  of  Christ,  he  was  properly  a  false  Christ, 
and  his  disciples  of  course  must  be  false  Christians; 
therefore  the  Christian  world  must  mean  that  world  of 
Christians  who  are  the  followers  of  a  false  Christ,  and 
who  wondered  after  the  beast;  while  such  as  retained 
a  measure  of  the  true  Christian  faith  and  practice,  must 
be  called  by  some  other  name. 

2.  From  what  hath  been  already  stated  concerning 
the  rise  and  progress  of  Antichrist's  dominion,  it  appear- 
eth  that  after  the  days  of  the  apostles,  there  remained 
but  little  room  for  the  pure  and  undefiled  religion  of  Je- 
sus, on  earth. 

3.  How  far  the  fire  of  truth  was  extinguished,  by 
those  floods  of  error,  which  early  began  to  be  disgorged 
by  false  apostles  and  deceitful  workers,  and  how  exten- 
sively the  influence  of  Antichristian  corruption  prevail- 
ed, is  particularly  worthy  of  reflection,  in  order  to  dis- 
cover the  real  distinction  between  the  multitude  who  a&< 


536  .WORLDLY    CHRISTIANS    CONTRASTEB   WITH  P.  "VI. 

CHAP,     cumed  the  name  of  Christ,  and  called  him  Lord,  Lord. 

. J and  the  virtuoue  few,  who  were  careful  to  do  the  thi 

that  he  said. 

4.  All  that  the  false  spirit  could  engage  in  his  sen  i 
from  Ins  first  rise,  lie  did  engage,  and  all  that  he  enga- 
ged in  his  service  lie  did  corrupt,  in  the  highest  degree; 
so  that  in  the  progress  of  his  dominion,  as  far  as  his  in- 
fluence extended,  both  men  and  things  were  most  effec- 
tually changed  for  the  worse. 

5.  Emperors,  kings,  and  every  class  of  civil  rulers, 
became  more  tyrannical;  laws  and  maxims  of  civil  poli- 

Miore  cruel  and  oppressive:  soldiers  more  barbarous; 
el  erv  kind  of  craftsmen  more  addicted  to  deception  and 
fraud;  and  every  art  and  science  more  perverted  to  the 
purposes  of  pride,  luxury,  and  unrighteous  gain. 

6.  All  orders  of  priesthood  were  more  corrupted,  and 
learned  greater  arts  of  imposition  and  deceit;  the  sacred 
.scriptures  were  corrupted  from  beginning  to  end,  both 
in  the  sense  and  application,  especially  the  doctrines  of 
Christ  and  his  apostles.  In  a  word,  every  thing  that 
Antichrist  could  get  hold  of,  or  in  any  wise  attach  to  his 
corrupt  kingdom,  whether  it  related  to  soul  or  body,  to 
faith  or  practice,  to  time  or  eternity,  he  so  corrupted, 
that  the  whole  creation  was,  in  a  moral  sense,  removed 
to  a  much  greater  distance  from  God. 

7.  Every  age  improved  upon  the  corruptions  of  the 
past,  and  prepared  a  greater  degree  of  corruption  for 
the  following;  and  thus  it  continued  and  increased  until 
all  the  nations  of  the  earth  were  corrupted ;  and  a.-  fin 
as  Antichrist's  claim  extended,  nothing  escaped  his  pois- 
onous and  corrupting  influence,  save  those  few  enlight- 
ened souls  who  were  willing  to  face  death  in  all  its  most 
frightful  forms,  rather  than  come  under  his  dominion. 

8.  Amidst  all  the  presumptuous  claims  and  high  pre- 
lensions  of  the  false  spirit,  by  which  the  world  was  de- 
ceived, Gi)d  did  reserve  the  spirit  of  faith  and  of  true 
virtue  in  his  own  power,  and  whenever  it  was  poured 
eut  upon  any  people,  the  life  and  substance  of  that  spirit 
was  out  of  the  deceiver's  reach. 

9.  True,  he  could  torture  the  bodies,  corrupt  and  per- 
vert the  words,  and  maliciously  misrepresent  the  actions 

*of  those  who  possessed  that  spirit;  but  the  spirit  itself, 
by  which  they  spake  and  were  actuated,  remained  un 
corrupted  and  undefiled  through  the  whole  of  his  perni- 
\ious  reign,  and  is  to  this  day,  wherever  it  i»  fouiut.  % 


f\    VI.  VIRTUdb'5    BELIEVERS    IN   CHRIST.  S3? 

swift  witness  against  all  his  deceitful  claims  to  ortho-     CHAP. 

doxy,  and  all  his  beastly  works.  , I ^ 

10.  Yet  it  cannot  be  denied  that  a  false  Christ  often 
had  power  to  corrupt  by  flatteries,  and  draw  into  his 
communion,  many  who  had,  for  a  time,  been  actuated  by 
the  spirit  of  truth,  and  bore  a  swift  testimony  against 
error  and  vice :  whole  societies  of  such  were  frequently 
overcome  by  the  beast,  and  swallowed  up  in  the  general 
mass  of  corruption. 

-11.  But  the  spirit  of  truth  never  could  be  overcome,, 
nor  led  captive  with  them;  but  would  again  raise  up 
others  of  the  same  description,  separate  from  the  catho- 
lic kingdom;  and  thus  a  measure  of  the  true  work  of 
God,  and  the  fruits  of  the  spirit  of  truth,  from  time  to 
time  appeared,  and  stood  as  a  monument  to  condemn  the 
universal  corruptions  of  a  false  religion,  which  over- 
spread the  earth  under  the  name  of  Christianity. 

12.  Therefore,  for  the  truth's  sake,  we  are  bound  to 
distinguish  between  that  spirit  which  ruled  the  motley 
mixture  of  Pagans,  Jews,  and  pretended  Christians,  and 
that  very  different  spirit  which,  in  a  separate  and  dis- 
tinct people,  was  all  along  distinguished  by  the  fruits  of 
mortification  and  abstinence,  piety,  virtue,  innocence, 
and  simplicity  of  manners. 

13.  Cerdon,  Marcion,  Mani,  Novatian,  Hierax,  Pris- 
cillian,  and  those  who  followed  their  example,  would 
doubtless  furnish  a  very  different  history  from  that  of 
the  contending  philosophers,  emperors,  and  popes,  were 
their  sentiments,  their  lives,  and  their  actions  justly  re- 
corded. Even  the  small  traces  of  virtue,  that  have  been 
transmitted  down  through  the  writings  of  their  adversa- 
ries, are  sufficient  to  show  the  striking  contrast  that  ex- 
isted between  them  and  the  great  Christian  hierarchy. 

14.  Under  the  various  names  of  Marcionites,  Mani- 
cheans,  Bogomilans,  Cathari,  Beghards,  Picards,  Wal- 
denses,  Albigenses,  Anabaptists,  &c.  there  appeared,  at 
different  periods,  a  people  who  bore  a  ttriking  resem- 
blance to  each  other,  both  in  their  faith  and  manners. 

15.  They  considered  Jesus  Christ  not  as  the  founder 
of  a  temporal  hierarchy,  but  as  a  pattern  of  piety  and 
virtue:  hence  they  placed  religion  not  so  much  in  doc- 
trines and  outward  forms  of  worship,  as  in  purity  of 
heart  and  a  virtuous  practice;  and  hence  they  bore  a 
uniform  testimony  against  vice,  and  the  established  or- 
thodoxy of  the  standing  priesthood. 

Hh 


(  K\P. 


WORLDLY    CHRISTIANS    CONTRASTED    WITH 


Eccl.  Re- 
searches, 
p.  127. 


P.VI.1 


16.  Many  of  them  chose  a  life  of  continence,  otl 
did  not:  they  allowed  each  other  liberty  of  coi 

that  each  might  live  according  to  their  own  faith,  and 
they  persecuted  none  who  differed  fi-om  them.     Tl 
took  no  oaths,  bore  no  arms,  and  patiently  endured  per- 
secution for  the  testimony  which  they  held. 

17.  And  what  was  all  this,  but  a  standing  memorial  of 
the  nature  and  tendency  of  the  true  gospel,  and  a  wit- 
ness against  the  corrupt  religion  established  by  human 
authority?  Not  that  either  the  doctrine  or  manners  of 
those  virtuous  people  were  formed  into  any  system,  or 
conveyed,  by  any  external  authority,  from  one  to  an- 
other; but  being  influenced  by  the  same  invisible  Spirit, 
however  disconnected  they  might  have  been,  as  to  ex- 
ternal things,  their  faith  and  practice  were  essentially 
the  same  in  nature,  though  not  always  in  degree. 

*  18.  Wherever  such  a  faith  and  practice  were  mani- 
fested, they  never  failed  to  reprove  and  condemn  that 
which  was  of  a  contrary  nature;  and  such  was  then  the 
true  work  of  God  for  that  purpose;  therefore,  as  vice 
and  wickedness  increased  among  the  great  orthodox 
Christians,  virtue  was  elsewhere  practised,  under  some 
other  name,  sufficient  in  degree  to  expose  the  kingdom 
of  the  beast  in  its  proper  colours. 

19.  Thus,  while  the  door  of  the  catholic  church  stood 
open  to  all  characters,  and  the  universal  depravity  of 
priests  and  people,  destroyed  every  real  distinction  be- 
tween virtue  and  vice  in  that  apartment,  the  people 
taught  by  Novatian,  stood  as  a  living  reproof  of  their 
libertine  government.  Some  exclaimed,  u  It  is  a  barbar- 
'ous  discipline  to  refuse  to  re-admit  people  into  Chris- 
4  tian  communion  because  they  have  lapsed  into  idolatry 

*  and  vice."  Others  rinding  the  inconvenience  of  such  a 
lax  discipline,  required  a  repentance  of  five,  ten,  or  fif- 
teen years. 

20.  But  the  Novatians  said,  u  If  you  be  a  virtuous  be- 
c  liever,  and  will  accede  to  our  confederacy  against  sin, 
*you  may  be  admitted  among  us  by  baptism,  or  if  any 

*  Catholic  has  baptized  )rou  before,  by  re-baptism.     But 

*  mark  this,  if  you  violate  the  contract  by  lapsing  into 
6  idolatry  and  vice,  we  shall  separate  you  from  our  com- 
"'  munity,  and,  do  what  you  will,  we  shall  never  re-admit 
4  you.  God  forbid  we  should  either  injure  your  person, 
'  your  property,  or  your  character,  or  even  judge  of  the 
'  truth  of  your  repentance,  and  your  future  state:  Bui 


P.  VI 


VIRTUOUS    BELIEVERS    I*    CHRIST. 


339 


you  can  never  be  re-admitted  to  our  community  with- 
'out  our  giving  up  the  best  and  only  coercive  guardian 
4  we  have  of  the  purity  of  our  morals." 

21.  This  Novatian  discipline,  Eusebius  saith,  "rent 
the  unity  of  the  church."  Truly  it  showed  that  the 
church  of  Christ  and  a  wicked  idolatrous  world  could 
never  be  united.  But  when  Antichrist  had  completed 
the  union  between  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  powers, 
and  a  whole  empire  was  christianized  at  once,  by  a  mere 
change  of  human  government,  the  state  of  the  world, 
thus  united  to  the  church,  might  ha^e  appeared  un- 
speakably glorious,  had  not  God  reserved  a  people, 
whose  virtuous  practice  should  expose  the  universal  de- 
ception of  the  self-styled  Catholics. 

22.  "  Certain  it  is,  (saith  Robinson)  the  virtuous  Mani- 
-  cheans  thought  they  [the  Catholics]  were  only  Pagan 
1  schismatics,  acting  vice  in  the  name  of  the  most  virtu- 

*  ous  of  beings,  Jesus  Christ,  whose  character  must  sink 

*  in  proportion  as  theirs  rose." 

23.  Thus  Faustus,  the  Manichean,  said  to  Saint  Au- 
gustin:  "How  dare  you  call  me  a  Pagan  Schismatic? 

*  The  Pagans  honour  God,  they  think,  by  building  tem- 
6  pies,  by  erecting  altars  and  images,  and  by  offering  sac- 
1  rifice  and  incense.  I  have  quite  other  notions.  I  con- 
sider myself,  if  I  be  worthy,  a  rational  temple  of  God. 
4 1  honour  Jesus  Christ,  his  Son,  as  his  express  image 
1 A  well  instructed  mind  is  his  altar,  and  pure  and  simple 
'adoration  the  acceptable  sacrifice  to  God." 

24.  "  For  your  parts,  you  have  substituted  the  cere- 
'  monies  of  your  love  feasts  in  the  place  of  sacrifices, 

*  martyrs  instead  of  idols,  and  you  honour  them  as  the 
c  Pagans  do  their  deities,  by  votive  offerings.  You  ap- 
1  pease  the  manes*  of  the  dead  by  wine  and  festivals. 
'You  celebrate  the  feasts  of  Paganism  by  observing 
'  days:  and  in  regard  to  their  morals,  you  preserve  them 
'  entire,  and  have  altered  nothing.  It  is  you  then,  and 
'not  we,  who  are  Pagan  schismatics,  and  nothing  distin- 
f  guishes  you  from  the  rest  of  the  heathens,  but  your 
'  holding  separate  assemblies." 

25.  "You  ask  me  whether  I  believe  the  gospel?  Is 
'  that  a  question  to  put  to  a  man  who  observes  all  the 
1  precepts  of  it?  1  might  with  propriety  put  the  question 
4  to  you,  because  your  life  gives  no  proof  of  it." 

26.  "As  for  me,  1  have  quitted  father,  mother,  and 

*  children.    I  have  renounced  all  that  the  gospel  com- 


CHAP. 
I. 


Eccl.  Re- 
searches, 
p.  194, 


*  Ghosts 


9.  J27 


••JiO  I  nt:   a.n  mo  i  >  P.   VI. 

CHAP,    'mandfl  me  to  renounce;  and  you  ask  me  whether  1  be- 
'        *lieve  the  gospel.    I  perceive  you  do  not  understand  the 

Eccl.  Re-    'gospel,  which  is  nothing  but  the  doctrine  and  prec* 
>.»;hv1h-,     <0f  Jesus  Christ.     Tou  sec  in  me  the  beatitudes  n 

'tioned   by  Jesus  Christ.     I  am   poor  in  spirit,  meek, 

•  peaceable,  pure  in  heart.     You  see  me  suffer  sorrow, 

•  hunger,  thirst,  persecution,  and  the  hatred  of  the  world 
'for  righteousness  sake;  yet  you  doubt  whether  1  be 

•  lievc  the  gospel.*' 

27.  ;*  J  do  not  admit  the  genealogy  of  Christ;  and  you 
•do  admit  it:  You  do  not  practise  the  precepts  of  Christ; 
;  and  I  do  practise  them.  Thus  neither  of  us  admit  the 
•whole  gospel;  but  it  must  be  allowed,  you  have  chosen 
•the  easy,  and  I  the  difficult  part;  and  that  Jesus  hath 
•not  annexed  the  promise  of  salvation  to  your  part;  but 

•  he  hath  to  mine.     He  hath  said,  Ye  are  my  friends  if 
'  ye  do  whatsoever  I  command  you;  but  he  hath  not  said, 

•  Ye  are  my  friends  if  ye  believe  I  was  born  of  a  virgin."* 

28.  The  analogy  between  virtuous  believers  of  every 
age,  may  be  seen  in  the  general  accounts,  in  history,  of 
heretics,  enthusiasts  and  fanatics;  and  that  such  had  no 
relation  to  the  Christian  world,  is  manifest  from  the  his- 
tory of  persecutions,  from  Nero,  emperor  of  Rome, 
down  to  John  Endicot,  governor  of  Boston. 

29.  To  be  sewed  up  in  the  skins  of  wild  beasts,  and 
worried  to  death  by  dogs,  or  dressed  in  shirts  made  stiff 
with  wax  and  set  on  fire,  was  the  fate  of  heretics  under 
the  reign  of  Nero.  And  for  what  cause  was  every  ad- 
ditional mode  of  torture  employed  by  his  successors,  to 
extirpate  them  from  the  earth;  imprisoning,  scourging, 
racking,  searing,  burning,  drowning,  or  tearing  them 
piecemeal  with  red-hot  pincers?  The  whole  ground  of 
their  hatred  may  be  seen  from  a  few  instances  of  theii* 
cruelty. 


CHAPTER  II 
The  Analogy  between  Virtuous  Believer*  of  every  age 

WHEN  the  persecution  in  the  second  century  be- 
gan to  rage  at  Lyons,  Epipodius,  a  young  man, 
was  brought  before  the  governor,  and  examined  in  the 
presence  of  a  croud  of  Pagans,    The  governor  at  length 


£\    VI,  faftttJOUS   BELIEVERS    OF    EVERV    AGE.  341 

took  him  aside,  and  with  dissembled  kindness,  pretended     CHAP, 
to  pity  his  condition,  and  intreated  him  not  to  ruin  him-  ' 

self  by  obstinacy. 

2.  "  Our  deities  (continued  he)  are  worshipped  by  the  f 

*  greater  part  of  the  people  in  the  universe,  and  their  ru-  Mar,!tyro* 
qers: — we,  to  honour  them,  launch  into  pleasures;  you,  vol.  i'  p. 
'by  your  faith,  are  debarred  from  all  that  indulges  the  21. 
'senses.    Our  religion  enjoins  feasting,  yours  fasting; 

4  ours  the  joys  of  licentious  blandishments,  yours  the  bar- 

*  ren  virtue  of  chastity.  Can  you  expect  protection  from 
'one  who  could  not  secure  himself  from  the  persecution 
'of  a  contemptible  people?  Then  quit  a  profession  of 
'  such  austerity,  and  enjoy  those  gratifications  which  the 
'  world  affords,  and  which  your  youthful  years  demand." 

3.  To  which  Epipodius  replied:  "Your  pretended 
'tenderness  is  actual  cruelty;  and  the  agreeable  life  you 
4  describe,  is  replete  with  everlasting  death.  The  frame 
'of  man  being  composed  of  two  parts,  body  and  soul;  the 
'first  as  mean  and  perishable,  should  be  rendered  sub- 
■  servient  to  the  interests  of  the  last.  Your  idolatrous 
4  feasts  may  gratify  the  mortal,  but  they  injure  the  im- 
'mortal  part:  that  cannot  therefore  be  enjoying  life, 
1  which  destroys  the  most  valuable  moiety  of  your  frame : 
'your  pleasures  lead  to  eternal  death,  and  our  pains  to 
1  perpetual  happiness."  For  this  speech,  Epipodius  was 
severely  beaten,  and  then  put  to  the  rack,  upon  which 
being  stretched,  his  flesh  was  torn  with  iron  hooks,  then 
taken  from  the  rack  and  beheaded,  April  20th,  A.  D.  179. 

4.  About  the  year  250,   "  Denisa,  a  young  woman  of 

1  only  sixteen  years  of  age,  was  (by  order  of  Optimus,    p.  27. 

*  proconsul  of  Asia)  given  up  to  two  libertines,  to  become 
'the  object  of  their  lust:  and  having  suffered  under  their 
'brutality  half  the  night, and  being  miraculously  deli- 
'  vered,  was  afterwards  beheaded,  by  order  of  the  same 
4  tyrant." 

5.  "  Agtha.  a  Cicilian  lady,  for  refusing  to  gratify  the 
4  lustful  passions  of  Quintian,  the  governor  of  Sicily,  was 
'scourged,  burnt  with  hot  irons,  and  torn  with  sharp 

'  hooks,  laid  naked  upon  live  coals,  and  carried  thence    ib](J 
4  to  prison,  where  she  expired.     Theodora,  a  beautiful    p.  28. 
4  young  lady  of  Antioch,  on  refusing  to  sacrifice  to  the 
'Roman  idols,  was  condemned  to  the  stews,  that  her  vir- 
4tue  might  be  sacrificed  to  the  brutality  of  lust:  and  for 

*  attempting  to  escape,  was  beheaded  and  burnt." 

6.  Maximilian,  a  likely  youth,  about  the  same  time, 

Hh  2 


342 


THE    ANALOGY    BETWEEN 


p.  vr 


CH\P. 
It 


Wesley's 
Xtrt.  Li- 
brary. 
voL  xxix. 
p.  136. 


JBccl.  Re- 
searches, 

p.  314,3)5. 


refusing  to  hear  arms,  and  saying  "  I  am  already  a  sol- 
'  dier  of  Christ  and  cannot  serve  any  other  power,"  was 
beheaded.  And  for  no  other  cause  than  for  a  spirit  of 
peace  and  purity,  were  the  millions  of  virtuous  believers 
persecuted  to  death,  in  succeeding  ages,  by  those  who 
deceitfully  called  themselves  Christians. 

7.  That  lying  spirit  that  could  convert  a  vain  philo- 
sophy into  a  gospel,  a  licentious  priesthood  into  Christian 
apostles,  and  a  worse  than  Pagan  hierarchy  into  the 
church  of  Christ,  could  also  corrupt  the  doctrines  of  the 
innocent,  by  deceitful  and  mysterious  language,  and  put 
a  false  colouring  upon  the  practice  of  the  virtuous,  to 
blind  the  eyes  of  the  ignorant,  and  retain  the  world  in 
the  fatal  snares  of  vice. 

8.  Thus,  the  last  degree  of  Antichrist's  influence,  was 
in  taking  away  the  key  of  knowledge,  forming  a  thick 
vail  of  prejudice  to  cover  and  hide  the  only  living  wit- 
nesses of  truth,  whose  faith  and  practice,  many  candid 
men  have  fully  demonstrated,  even  from  the  records  of 
their  persecutors,  to  have  been,  of  all  others,  the  near- 
est transcript  of  the  precepts  and  example  of  Christ,  in 
their  day. 

9.  Dr.  Horneck,  and  after  him  John  Wesley,  eaith, 
"  Not  a  few  of  them  renounced  the  satisfaction  of  mat- 
rimony, lived  single,  forsook  all,  buried  themselves  in 

*  poor   cottages,   studied   the  scriptures,   contemplated 

*  heaven,  and  thus  lived  to  God  alone.  Some  travelled 
'  into  far  countries,  preached  the  gospel,  and  when  they 
'  had  laid  a  good  foundation  there,  went  further,  and 
'spent  their  time  in  pains  and  labours  and  doing  good, 
1  Thousands  of  their  virgins,  freely  dedicated  themselves 
'  to  God,  and  would  be  married  to  none  but  him — and 
'though  many  times  they  were  tempted  by  rich  fortune?, 
'yet  nothing  could  alter  their  resolutions." 

10.  The  same  spirit  of  virtue  is  breathed  in  the  words 
of  a  Waldensian  preacher,  as  recorded  by  Reiner,  and 
quoted  by  Robinson.     "They  (the   Papal  clergy)  are 

*  rich  and  avaricious,  of  whom  the  Lord  says,  Wo  unto* 
'you  rich,  for  ye  have  received  your  consolation:  but 
'we,  having  food  and  raiment,  are  therewith  content.'" 

11.  uThey  are  voluptuous,  and  devour  widows  hous- 
'es:  we  only  eat  to  be  refreshed  and  supported.  They 
'  fight  and  encourage  war;  and  command  the  poor  t 
'killed  and  burnt,  in  defiance  of  that  saving,  He  that 
'taketh  the  sword  shall  perish  by  the  sword.  For  our 
1  parts,  they  persecute  us  for  ri^^lteo^s^e!3S,  sake." 


P.    VI.  VIRTUOUS    BELIEVERS    OP    EVERT    AGE,  343 

12.  "They  do  nothing;  they  eat  the  bread  of  idle-     CHAP. 
<ness:  We  work  with  our  hands.      They   monopolize  ' 

*  the  giving  of  instruction,  and  wo  be  to  them  that  take 
'away  the  key  of  knowledge:  but  among  us,  women 
i  teach  as  well  as  men,  and  one  disciple,  as  soon  as  he  is 
4  informed  himself,  teaches  another.  And  because  wc 
'  are  sincere  believers  in  Christ,  and  teach  and  enforce 

*  a  holy  life  and  conversation,  these  scribes  and  phari- 
i  sees  persecute  us  to  death,  as  their  predecessors  did 
1  Jesus  Christ." 

13.  It  is  no  matter  what  changing  hypocrites,  from 
age  to  age,  have  called  those  harmless  people,  or  what 
slanderous  comments  they  have  formed  upon  their  doc- 
trines and  manners.  Virtue  itself  could  never  be  chan- 
ged into  vice,  and  wherever  it  appeared,  it  stood  as  a 
testimony  against  them,  the  noblest  work  of  God  on 
earth. 

14.  Robinson,  speaking  of  those  virtuous  dissenters,  Eccl.  Re- 
in the  twelfth  century  and  onward,  saith,  "  They  con-  searches, 

'  demn  the  tyranny  and  corruptions  of  a  false  religion  p' 
f  by  a  practical  Testimony.     They  could  not  be  char- 
'  ged  with  perjury,  for  they  had  never  taken  oaths,  and 
1  one  of  their  maxims  was,  Swear  not  at  all.     Sedition 
1  could  not  be  pretended,  for  they  never  bore  arms. — - 

*  They  could  not  be  awed  by  one  another,  for  they  had 
*no  masters;  they  could  not  be  bribed,  for  they  had  no 
'  necessitous  gentry.     Filled  with  that  auspicious  free- 

*  dom  which  innocence  inspires,  they  had  not  even  one 
8  patron  at  court,  and  their  whole  expectation  was  pla- 
i  ced  on  the  superintending  providence  of  God." 

15.  Such  was  the  general  character  of  the  people, 
driven  from  city  to  city,  from  mountain  to  mountain,  and 
from  valley  to  valley,  for  many  hundred  years,  under  as 
many  names  of  heresy  as  their  adversaries  chose  to  in- 
vent.    "If  they  were  called  Manicheans,  (saith  Robin-      ^id, 

*  son)  it  was  because  they  denied  the  Catholic  doctrine   p.  406, 
4  of  the  Trinity — and  of  course  believed  that  Jesus  was 

*  a  man." 

16.  Saith  Rodulph,  "  Non  credunt  filium  cgqualem  pa-     ibid, 
'tri,  quia  dixit,  Pater  major  me  est.  i.  e.  They  do  :iot  be-  Note  i6>l 
i  lieve  the  Son  to  be  equal  with  the  Father,  because  he 

1  said,  The  Father  is  greater  than  I."  If  they  were 
called  Cathari  or  Gazari,  it  was  because  of  their  mor- 
als— the  purity  of  their  lives.     They  said  "  A  Christian 

*  church  ought  to  consist  of  only  good  people:   The 


344  THE    ANALOGY    BETWI k*  P     VI, 

CHAP.     -church  oupht  not  to  persecute  any,  even  thp  wic^d." 
17  they   were  called   Paterine*:  m  Tins 

Bccl.  Re-     k<ies«.ribed  their  condition  iu  life.     They  were  riecent  in 
■     *  their  deportment,  modest  in  their  dress  and  d 

to.  410  ■  ,  i       • 

'In  ti«eir  conversation  there  was  no  levity,  no 

'no  detraction,  no  falsehood,  no  swearing.     They  were 

'chasie  and  temperate;  not  given  to  anger  or  other  vio- 

'lent  passions." 

18.  If  we  compare  this  character  with  that  of  fche 
reformed  Calvinists,  given  in  the  words  of  their  own 
confession,  we  need  not  wonder  that  the  Reformers  la- 
boured hard  to  prove  then-  descent  from  the  persecuted 
Waldenses.  Just  so  the  obscene  and  wicked  Catholic 
priests  first  founded  their  authority  on  a  claim  to  their 
descent  from  Jesus  and  his  holy  apostles,  and  endeav- 
oured to  cloak  their  wickedness  under  his  imputed  right- 
eousness, and  condemn  their  fellow  Pagans,  upon  the 
false  presumption  of  their  sublime  descent. 

19.  In  the  same  manner  have  the  Protestant  persecu- 
tors endeavoured  to  cover  their  abominations  under  the 
righteous  character  of  those  whom  their  fathers  perse- 
cuted. While  they  exceed  the  Papists  in  all  manner  of 
wickedness,  they  claim  the  catholic  authority  over  them, 
upon  pretence  that  the  true  key  of  St.  Peter  was  handed 
down  to  them  through  those  innocent  people,  whom  they 
themselves,  on  other  occasions,  will  brand  as  the  P 

of  heretics.    To  such  miserable  artifices  hath  Antichrist 

been  driven  to  support  his  orthodow  ! 

Eccl.His-        20.  Saith  Dr.  Maclaine — •*  When  the  Papists  ask  us 

tory,  vol.     «  where  our  religion  was  before  Luther  ?     We  generally 

Note  f19]    "answer>  m  tne  Bible;  [i.  e.  in  the  book;  a  poor  kind  of 

1  religion!]  and  we  answer  well,  (saith  he)  but  to  gratify 

'  their  taste  for  tradition  and  human  authority,  we  may 

'add  to  this  answer,  and  in  the  v allies  of  Piedmont.*' 

i.  e.  among  those  persecuted  heretics,  the  Waldenses. 

21.  Such  an  answer  may  serve  to  vindicate  a  religion 
that  began  and  continued  in  false  swearing,  and  is  whol- 
ly dependant  for  merit  on  the  righteousness  of  another 
But  unhappily  for  the  Reformers,  there  were  Piedmont- 
ese  cotemporary  with  them. 

22.  Who  were  those  heretics  that  were  extirpated 
like  mad  dogs,  by  Luther's  advice,  but  the  heirs  of  that 
spirit  of  liberty,  of  innocence  and  peace,  which  had  been 
so  happily  cherished  and   preserved,  for  many   ag< 

the  vallies  of  Piedmont  and  the   Piraneese?    AmoDg 


P.    VI.  VIRTUOUS    BELIEVERS    OF    EVERY    AGE.  345 

those  persecuted  Anabaptists  of  the  sixteenth  century,  CHAP, 

we  find  the  same  characters  which  the  old  Waldenses  _J 

and  Manicheans  supported.* 

23.  Authentic  records  in  France  assure  us,  (saith  Rob-  Eccl.  Re- 
inson)  that  a  people  of  a  certain  description  were  driv-  Jjjjgj.*** 
en  from  thence  in  the  twelfth  century.     Bohemian  re- 
cords of  equal  authority  inform  us,  that  some  of  the 

same  description  arrived  in  Bohemia  at  the  same  time,t 
and  settled  near  a  hundred  miles  from  Prague,  at  Satz 
and  Laun,  on  the  river  Eger,  just  on  the  borders  of  the 
kingdom. 

24.  Almost  two  hundred  years  after,  another  undoubt- 
ed record  of  the  same  country,  mentioneth  a  people  of 
the  same  description,  some  as  burnt  at  Prague,  and  oth- 
ers as  inhabiting  the  borders  of  the  kingdom.  Above 
two  hundred  years  after  this,  in  the  reign  of  Ferdinand, 
emperor  of  Germany,  the  same  kind  of  people  existed; 

and  from  the  account  of  Carafa,  the  Jesuit,  more  than      ibid, 
twenty  thousand  lived  all  together  in  Moravia,  and  were,   P*  524v 
by  an  edict  of  the  emperor,  proscribed  and  banished 
as  heretics,  under  the  name  of  Anabaptists. 

25.  "  The  religious  character  of  these  people  (saith 
'  Robinson)  is  so  very  different  from  all  others,  that  the 
1  likeness  is  not  easily  mistaken.  They  had  no  priests, 
i  but  taught  one  another.  They  had  no  private  proper- 
1  ty,  for  they  held  all  things  jointly.  They  executed  no 
'  offices,  and  neither  exacted  nor  took  oaths.  They  bore 
'  no  arms,  and  rather  chose  to  suffer  than  resist  wrong, 
{ They  held  every  thing  called  religion  in  the  church  of 
1  Rome,  in  abhorrence. — They  aspired  at  neither  wealth 
'  nor  power,  and  their  plan  was  industry." 

26.  They  lived  in  forty-five  divisions  called  fraterni- 
ties, exactly  as  their  ancestors  had  done  before  their  ba- 
nishment from  France.  Each  of  those  little  corpora- 
tions consisted  of  many  families,  who  held  all  things 
common.  ■  Under  the  most  aggravated  circumstances  of 
cruelty,  they  were  obliged  to  abandon  their  houses  and 
lands  just  at  the  time  their  fields  were  ripe  for  the  har- 
vesting, and  the  most  deplorable  seenes  of  persecution 
followed,  for  seven  successive  years. 

*  The  reader  may  find  an  ample  and  authentic  account  of  those  re- 
puted Heretics,  the  ancient  Waldenses,  in  the  Researches  of  Robert 
Robinson,  under  his  history  of  the  Church  of  Navarre  and  Biscay,  of 
Italy,  and  The  Vallie?  of  Piedmont. 

f  This  was  the  time  of  the  nost  general  persecution  against  the  WaU 
denies  or  Picards  of  the  sequestered  vallie^ 


<340  THE    ANALOGY    BETWEEN  P.    Vf, 

CHAP,  gy    Where  then  appeareth  the  difference  between 

_^_1___    those  Anabaptists  so  cruelly  persecuted  by  the  Pai 

in  Bohemia  and  Moravia,  and  those  who  were,  with 
equal  cruelty,  massacred  and  burnt  by  Papists  and  Pro- 
testants in  Germany?  The  fact  is,  they  sprung  from  one 
original  stock,  were  precisely  of  the  same  character, 
and  were,  in  every  respect,  as  much  one  people  as  were 
their  joint  persecutors. 

28.  It  is  acknowledged,  even  by  the  reformers,  that 

they  were  men  of  upright  intentions.     Mosheim  saith. 

Keel.  His-   "  their  common  opinions  seem  to  be  all  derived  from 

^°ry'  4°L"    *  tn's  fading  and  fundamental  principle,  that  the  king- 

17' p'  *dom  which  Christ  established  upon  earth,  is  a  visible 

*  church,  or  community,  into  which  the  holy  and  the  just 

*  are  alone  to  be  admitted,  and  which  is  consequently 
i  exempt  from  all  those  institutions  and  rules  of  discip- 

•See  Isai.   <  Jine  that  have  been  invented  by  human  wisdom,  for  the 

wvv    R    Q 

I'm,  l.  and    'correction  and  reformation  of  the  wicked."    This  the 

Zeph.  iii.     writer  calleth  a  "  fanatical  principle."* 

-3*  29.  We  learn  from  the  same  writer,  that  some  of 

their  descendants  (the  Mennonites)  would  neither  admit 
civil  rulers  into  their  communion,  nor  allow  any  of  their 
members  to  perform  the  functions  of  magistracy.  That 
they  denied  the  lawfulness  of  repelling  force  by  force, 
and  considered  war,  in  all  its  shapes,  as  unchristian  and 
unjust:  and  refused  to  confirm  their  testimony  by  an 
oath,  upon  this  foundation,  that  the  perfect  members  of 
a  holy  church  can  neither  dissemble  nor  deceive,  &c. 

30.  These  were  the  incurable  heretics  destroyed  by 
the  Protestants,  and  their  being  called  incurable  here- 
tics, did  not  make  any  difference  between  them  and  the 
ancient  inhabitants  of  the  vallies:  for  the  same  who  were 
called  Manicheans,  Paterines,  &c.  "  were  moreover  de- 

*  nominated  heretics,  (saith  Robinson)  for  their  whole 
4  religion  implied  the  belief  of  some  political  principles 
<  which  were  accounted  heresy  by  popes,  prelates,  vis- 
c  counts,  and  tyrants  of  every  name,  and  which  they 

*  avowed  when  they  were  interrogated." 

^1.  The  influence  of  Antichrist,  by  the  united  power 
of  Protestants  and  Papists  went,  however,  so  effectually 
to  exterminate  the  Anabaptists  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
that  there  remaineth  no  trace  of  their  faith  and  power 
under  that  name.  Mosheim  remarketh,  M  that  since  they 
F*See  .  *  have  opened  their  eyes,  they  acknowledge  that  the 
26*27.  *  visible  church  is  promiscuously  composed  of  the  right- 
4  eous  and  the  wicked,  &c." 


P.    VI.  VIRTUGV3    BELIEVERS    OF    EVEkV    AGE,  347 

32.  Many  of  those  persecuted  people  who  escaped  the  CI?AF" 
fire  and  sword,  and  retained  any  measure  of  the  true  ~_ 
heretical  faith  and  practice,  retired  into  Poland,  and 

lived  there  in  peace  for  several  years.     But  as  soon  as 
they  began  to  discover  their  real  principles,  the  reform- 
ed churches  renewed  their  persecuting:  zeal,  and  k'they    Eccl.His- 
"  were  again  threatened  (saith  Mosheim)  with  a  formi-   tonwoj. 
•dable  prospect  arising  from  the  united  efforts  of  Catho-   iv<  P485 
•  lies,   Lutherans  and  Calvinists,  to  crush  their  infant 
•sect." 

33.  However,  having  completed  a  translation  of  the 
bible,  and  published  a  summary  of  their  religious  doc- 
trines in  the  year  1572,  they  obtained  a  name  of  distinc- 
tion among  the  divided  parties,  and  are  since  known 
in  history  under  the  name  of  Socinians:  yet  it  was  long, 
before  the  rage  of  persecution  was  averted  from  those 
liberal  advocates  of  the  rights  of  conscience:  and  not 
till  the  attention  of  the  Christian  world  whs  arrested  by 
the  more  extraordinary  testimony  of  George  Fox,  and 
his  friends. 

34.  About  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century,  the 
testimony  of  these  people  (called  'Quakers)  broke  forth 
with  increasing  light  and  power,  beyond  what  had  ever 
appeared  among  any  people  since  the  days  of  the  Pri- 
mitive Church.  This  was  manifested,  not  only  by  their 
powerful  testimony  against  the  iniquities  of  the  times, 
the  superstitions  and  vain  ceremonies  of  the  established 
religions,  and  the  vicious  lives  of  the  worldly  Christians; 
but  by  the  inflexible  course  of  virtue  which  they  main- 
tained, in  the  midst  of  a  crooked,  perverse,  and  perse- 
cuting generation. 

35.  The  Quakers,  so  called,  besides  the  charges  of 
heresy  common  in  past  ages,  such  as  holding  the  doc- 
trine  of  a  pure  church  upon  earth,  refusing  to  swear,  to 
persecute,  shed  blood,  pay  tithes,  kc.  were  particularly 
branded  with  enthusiasm  on  account  of  their  doctrine 
of  an  inward  Christ. 

36.  To  such  as  had  any  acquaintance  with  the  wri^ 
^ings  of  the  apostles,  the  doctrine,  simply  considered, 
could  not  appear  new;  but  the  fact  was,  the  day  of 
Christ's  second  appearing  was  near  at  hand,  and  these 
people,  by  the  true  spirit  of  prophecy,  had  received  an 
inward  sense  of  it,  and  as  Christ  is  actually  formed  in 
the  hearts  of  his  people,  they  neither  knew  nor  couUI 
testify  of  any  other  than  Christ  within, 


MS 


THE    PRESENT    STATE    OF 


CHAP 
111. 


37.  Aocl  for  this  very  purpose  they  were  raised  up  by 
the  special  power  of  God,  and  qualified  by  the  inspira- 
tion of  the  Holy  Ghost,  not  only  to  bear  a  full  and  point- 
ed testimony  against  all  the  corrupt  and  antichristian 
establishments  of  both  Papists  and  Protectants,  bm 

to  announce  their  certain  downfall,  and  the  settir 
of  that  everlasting  kingdom  of  Christ  which  shoul 
established  in  the  latter  day. 

38.  And  when  we  consider  the  sufferings  of  the«e 
people,  both  in  Europe  and  America,  for  the  honesty 
-and  integrity  of  their  lives  and  the  innocence  and  simpli 

of  their  manners,  the   marked  distinction   beta 
them  and  the  great  Christian  world  mu^t  be  evident 
without  any  other  comment. 


CHAPTER  III. 


Grounds 
of  Cath. 
F.  p.  5. 


Amer. 
Conf.  F. 
Ch.  xxv. 


Remarks  on  the  present  State  of  the  Christian  World. 

AMONG  the  various  religions  adopted  by  the  lost 
nations  of  the  earth,  Christianity  doubtless  hath 
the  most  plausible  pretence  to  divine  authority,  inas- 
much as  it  claimeth  for  its  original  author,  Jesus  Christ 
who  was  manifestly  the  Son  of  God.  But  if  Christianity, 
with  all  its  superior  pretensions,  hath  not  delivered  its 
subjects  from  the  deplorable  effects  of  the  fall,  it  is  ea- 
sy to  judge  in  what  state  the  whole  world  must  be. 

2.  The  present  popish  profession  of  Catholic  faith 
saith,  I  acknowledge  the  holy,  catholic,  apostolic,  Ro- 
man church  for  the  mother  and  mistress  of  all  churches. 
The  present  Protestant  Confession  of  Faith  saith,  The 
visible  church,  which  is  also  catholic  or  universal  — con- 
sists of  all  those  throughout  the  world,  that  profess  the 
true  religion,  together  with  their  children. 

3.  These  two  great  oracles  of  Christianity  have  a 
right  to  mark  the  extent  of  the  Christian  world,  which 
according  to  the  above,  must  include  the  church  of 
Rome,  with  all  her  daughters,  and  all  those  throughout 
the  world  who  profess  the  true  religion,  (as  they  call  it) 
with  their  children. 

4.  The  foundation  and  progress  of  Papists,  Protest 
ant§.  and  dissenters  of  past  ages,  have  been  already  sut 


P.    VI.  THE    CHRISTIAN    WORZ.». 

ficiently  manifested,  from  their  own  writings,  to  have     CI^JP* 

been  a  very  sink  of  corruption,  calamity,  and  cruelty  to 

kind  :  it  now  remaineth  to  examine,  after  so  long  a 
time.,  ami  so  much  reforming,  what  the  present  world  of 
Christians  possess  that  distinguished  them  from  the 
past,  or  from  the  rest  of  the  human  race. 

5.  How  much  soever  these  Catholic  professors  differ 
among  themselves,  there  are  certain  fundamental  prin- 
ciples in  which  they  hold  such  n  visible  agreement  as  to 
distinguish  themselves  nnd  each  other,  from  heathens, 
infidels,  heretics,  and  incurahle  fanatics;  and  these  gene- 
ral Christian  principles  are  such  as  respect  their  faith, 
their  rules  of  church  government,  and  their  morals. 

6.  It  would  be  unnecessary  to  make  any  further  re- 
marks on  the  established  faith,  government,  and  morals 
of  the  mother  church,  and  her  immediate  daughters,  as 
they  have  so  abundantly  exposed  each  other,  and  are  so 
universally  known:  the  only  part  of  the  Christian  world 
which  can  promise  any  thing  better  to  mankind,  are 
those  denominations  which  have  dissented  from  both, 
and  have  reformed  the  same  Christianity  more  to  the 
taste  of  the  present  times. 

7.  Modern  Christians,  forced  by  the  progress  of  civil 
and  religious  liberty,  will  acknowledge  that  their  fore- 
fathers were  very  wrong  in  many  things;  but  what  is 
their  Christianity  better,  while  the  same  faith,  the  same 
principles  of  government,  and  the  same  manners,  exist 
in  all  their  churches? 

8.  In  professing  the  present  true  Christian  religion, 
so  called,  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  profess  a  belief 
of  Three  Persons  in  the  Godhead — of  two  natures  in 
Christ — Imputed  righteousness — The  Resurrection  of  all 
human  bodies,  the  same  in  substance — the  establishment 
of  a  visible  kingdom  by  the  imperial  power  of  Christ  at 
the  last  day — and  such  fundamental  doctrines  as  were 
held  sacred  by  Saint  Auglstin,  Leo  the  Great,  Doc- 
tor Martin  Luther,  Bishop  Calvin,  and  the  true  Ca- 
tholic church  in  every  age. 

9.  These  same  doctrines  that  smothered  every  princi- 
ple of  reason,  and  inflamed  the  passions  of  mankind  to 
till  the  earth  with  bloodshed  and-eruelty,  are  considered 
as  the  only  sound  Christian  principles  of  the  present 
day,  as  may  be  seen  in  all  their  modern  creeds:  and  no 
more  altered  are  their  present  means  of  christianizing, 
or  their  principles  of  church  government. 

Ii 


-.11 


TFIE    PRESENT    STATE    OF  P.    Vf 

Cn»P'  10.  All  that  were  born  after  the  fle<Oi  in  the  nm 

1—    church,  were  christened  by  an  outward  a 

t!ie  outward  rite  of  baptism  and  the  sign  of  the  cr< 
the  forehead,  they  were  received  as  members  of  the 
Protestant  church;  and  at  present  the  most  reformed  in- 
Directo-      stitution  for  christening  is,  the  minister  is  to  baptize  the 
•i'     child  with  water,  by  pouring  or  sprinkling  it  on  the 

of  the  child.     In  this  way  the  church  is  increased,  for 
♦  very  baptized  person,  who  hath  not  been  formalK 
communicated,  is  a   lawful  member.      In  this,  present 
Christianity  differeth  nothing  from  the  p 

1 1.  As  to  government,  a  majority  always  ruled  in  the 
Christian  world,  the  stronger  tyrannized  over  the  weak- 
er, and  upon  the  same  principle,  the  Christian  parties 
of  the  present  day,  only  want  the  necessary  mean-  in 
order  to  christianize  and  convert  the  nations  over  again 
upon  the  old  fashion.* 

12.  All  sects  and  denominations  claim  the  ancient  ec- 
clesiastical power:  Presbyterian  bishops  have  been  duly 
consecrated  by  the  authority  of  the  national  kirk  of  Scot- 
land, whose  ministers  were  duly  ordained  according  to 
the  church  laws  of  Geneva,  and  her  great  bishop.  Cal- 
vin-, received  his  holy  orders  from  the  pope. 

13.  In  the  same  manner  the  Episcopalian,  or  bishop- 
ruled  Methodists  are  duly  ordained  by  the  laying  on  of 
the  hands  of  one  who  was  duly  consecrated  by  the  laying 
on  of  the  hands  of  John  Wesley,  whose  holy  orders 
were  duly  transmitted  from  Bishop  Cranmer.  who  was 
consecrated  by  the  pope:  And  so  of  the  rest.  And  what 
is  their  laying  on  of  hands  without  the  Holy  Ghost,  but 
a  mock  to  God  and  man? 

14.  Hence  those  consecrated  rulers  not  only  exercise 
their  supposed  ecclesiastical  powers  in  their  general  as- 
semblies, synods,  presbyteries,  consistories,  conferences, 
associations,  and  congregational  assemblies,  but  by  in- 
sinuating themselves,  or  their  admirers  into  the  affairs  of 
civil  government  on  every  occasion  that  offereth.  they 
manifestly  show  their  disposition  to  seize  the  old  despo 
tic  reins,  and  rule  the  church  and  world  in  one,  had  the) 
only  the  opportunity. 

*  Although,  in  consequence  of  the  progress  of  civilization,  and  the 
prevalence  of  civil  liberty,  there  is  an  abatement  of  ecclesiastical  ty- 
ranny and  rigorous  compulsion;  yet  human  power  and  human  authori- 
1  v  are  the  means  used,  instead  of  the  authority  and  power  oi  God ;  and 
the  subjects  are  required  to  subscribe  human  erveel*.  an  J  observe  hu( 
;ji3n    •  mnonies,  a-s  the  co  salvation 


P.    VI.  THE    CHRISTIAN    WORLD.  351 

15.  But  until  these  divided  and  subdivided  dissenters     CHAP. 
can  show  other  distinguishing  marks  of  their  true  reli-       lu- 
gion,  than  those  doctrines  and  powers  of  government 
which  they  received  from  their  mother  Protestant  or 
popish  churches,  the  infidels  and  free-thinkers  of  the 
present  day  will  very  justly  hold  them  in  suspicion. 

16.  Forced  by  the  changes  in  civil  government  to 
conform,  they  may  give  their  voice  in  favour  of  liberty, 
and  show  such  respect  to  the  spirit  of  the  times  as  to  ex- 
punge from  the  creeds  and  common  prayer  books  of 
their  fathers,  those  despotic  sentiments,  so  hateful  to 
every  just  man;  but  in  all  this  they  only  act  the  harlot, 
who  willingly  changeth  her  dress,  in  order  to  win  the 
affection  of  her  lovers. 

17.  It  is  well  known  that  the  Augsburg  Confession,, 
the  Form  of  Concord,  the  true  religion  at  Geneva,  of  the 
church  of  Scotland,  or  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  could  ne- 
ver be  admitted  into  any  republic  without  a  very  mate- 
rial change  in  its  outward  dress:  but  reform  and  change 
it  as  they  will,  it  is  still  the  same  true  Catholic  religion, 
the  only  face  of  kirk,  out  of  which  there  is  no  possibility 

of  salvation,*  (as  she  saith)  and  therefore  her  pitiful  cro-   ,  A 
codile  prayer  is,  O  that  the   civil  rulers  of  the  earth    Conf.  F. 
would  fall  in  love  with  me !  that  a  nation  might  be  born   chaP-  mj< 
in  a  day,  and  kingdoms  at  once.  8   pei '* 

18.  But  after  all,  it  is  a  fact  that  the  most  polished    verted 
of  those  Reformers  and  Conformers  never  granted  nor 
promoted  the  religious  liberty  of  the  present  day ;  this 
change  was  effected  by  the  instrumentality  of  the  civil 
rulers  of  the  earth. 

19.  When  George  Washington,  that  justly  respected 
patriot,  stood  forth  at  the  head  of  a  great  nation  in  the 
cause  of  liberty,  and  Christians  on  both  sides  of  the  At- 
lantic, implored  each  their  god  to  go  forth  with  their 
respective  armies,  it  was  not  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of 
these  divided  hypocrites  that  the  contest  was  decided ; 
but  when  the  European  god  was  obliged  to  give  up  his 
despotic  reins,  then,  indeed,  the  European  creeds  must 
be  new  modelled  by  American  ecclesiastics,  to  suit  the 
government  of  the  most  powerful  deity. 

20.  Neither  was  it  in  a  general  council  of  Christian 
bishops,  but  of  noble  advocates  for  civil  and  religious 
liberty,  that  the  wise  and  generous  Washington,  estab- 
lished the  rights  of  conscience  by  a  just  and  equitable 
Constitution.     And  truly,  if  the  rights  of  conscience  are 


THE    PRESENT    ST .VI  E    OP  P.    VI 

he  present  adm  n,  we  are 

' '  "cd  to  eo  for  the  privilege; 

for  such  never  will  respect  nor  promote  an  establi-1 
which  bath  a  tendency  to  diminish  the  current  of  ; 
uni -ig-htcous  gain,  by  allowing  all  to  think  and  act  for 
th<  in  matters  of  religion. 

91;  As  to  doctrine  and  discipline,  the  world  of  man- 
kind never  was,  nor  never  will  he  benefitted  by  such  a 
consecrated  priesthood,  nor  such  a  Christian  religion. 
The  only  remaining  point  to  be  considered,  is  the  mo- 
rals of  those  who  profess  this  true  religion,  so  called, 
and  their  children. 

.  The  common  objection,  even  of  infidels,  so  called; 
against  Christianity,  is  the  immoral  influence  it  hath  up- 
on the  lives  of  its  professors.     To  which  a  late  writer 
Christian     replieth, — *•  If  any  who  take  to  themselves  the  Christian 
Panoply,     name  live  immorally,  it  cannot  be  the  fault  of  ( 

tianity."  By  this  kind  of  reasoning  false  Christianity 
hath,  for  many  ages,  been  kept  alive  amidst  all  the  abo- 
minations that  have  overspread  the  Christian  world. 

23.  They  say,  their  true  religion  was  in  the  bible  be 
fore  Luther;  and  if  true  religion  it  is,  it  must  be  there 
yet;  for  they  have  never  brought  it  out  in  their  li\  i 
answer  the  above  objection  of  the  unbeliever.  The  lad 
covering  for  their  benign  gospel,  and  their  saving  faith, 
is  to  divide  the  charge  of  gross  immorality  among  di- 
vided sects  and  party  names,  so  as  to  preserve  the  com 
mou  Christian  profession  unspotted. 

24.  They  can  reproach  one  another  with  the  title  of 
popish  tyrant,  Protestant  persecutor,  Presbyterian  liar, 
drunken  Seceder,  Baptist  knave,  or  Methodist  whore- 
monger; but  these  are  terms  of  no  reproach  to  the  true 
Christian  religion  so  long  as  it  can  be  kept  in  the  Bible 
therefore,  wheu  the  Bible  and  its  true  religion  are  re- 
jected by  sensible  unbelievers  at  home,  they  mi. 

sent  abroad  to  convert  and  christianize  the  heathen:  but 
even  the  Indians  themselves  can  see.  the  deceptk 
that  the  christian  missionary  tindeth  as  sensible  infidels 
there,  as  at  home;  as  appeareth  from  the  following  re- 
marks of  a  late  writer  on  the  Journal  of  D.  Brainerd, 
26.  -  Their  grand  question,  What  has  become  of  their 
forefathers,  is  not  easily  answered.     They  were  good 
•men.  (say   they)  and  we  will  follow  them;  we  doubt 
'-     4 not  but  they  were   happy  without  this  new  religion, 
•  why  then  should  we  embrace  it?     But  their  most  inv 


P.  VI. 


THE    CHRISTIAN    WORLD. 


355 


^portant  objection  (says  the  writer)  is  drawn  from  the     c**^p- 
'vicious  lives  of  nominal  Christians.    Christian  religion!  . 

'  Devil  religion!  (say  they)  Christian  much  drunk; — 
'Christian  much  do  wrong,  much  beat,  much  abuse  oth- 
6  ers." — "Truly  it  is  a  sad  sight  (says  one)  to  behold  a 
'drunken  Christian,  and  a  sober  Indian — an  Indian  just 
•  in  his  dealings,  and  a  Christian  not  so;  a  laborious  In- 
;dian  and  an  idle  Christian,  &c.  O  what  a  sad  thing  it  is 
'for  Christians  to  come  short  of  heathens  even  in  mor- 
talities!" 

26.  Then  in  vain  do  such  Christians  try  to  justify 
their  principles,  while  they  themselves  condemn  their 
own  practice.  Thus,  corrupt  manners  as  evidently 
flow  from  their  true  religion,  (as  they  call  it)  as  prac- 
tice naturally  floweth  from  principle.  Nor  need  they 
refer  to  the  Bible  for  their  Christianity,  for  neither  the 
name  nor  the  thing  is  there;  but  it  is  found  in  their  Con- 
fessions of  Faith,  which  make  every  provision  and  al- 
lowance for  their  worse  than  heathenish  practices. 

27.  By  original  corruption  they  say,  "  we  are  utterly 

1  indisposed,  disabled,  and  made  opposite  to  all  good,  and  Conf.F. 
'  wholly  inclined  to  all  evil,"  and,  "  This  corruption  of  Chap.  vi. 
'nature,  during  this  life,  doth  remain  in  those  that  are 
4  regenerated."  And  further,  "No  man  is  able,  either 
'  of  himself,  or  by  any  grace  received  in  this  life,  per- 
fectly to  keep  the  commandments  of  God;  but  doth 
'  daily  break  them  in  thought,  word,  and  deed." 

2G.  This  is  called  genuine  Christianity;  and  is  a  suita- 
ble pretext  for  all  the  aggravated  sins  of  those  pretend- 
ed Christians  who  are  "  of  riper  age,  greater  experience, 
'or  grace,  eminent  for  profession,  gifts,  place,  office,  Q.'isi. 
'guides  to  others,  &c."  and  which  are  committed  as  they 
express  it,  "  against  means,  mercies,  judgments,  light  of 
1  nature,  conviction  of  conscience,  public  or  private  admo- 
'nition,  censures  of  the  church,  civil  punishments;"  and 
against  their  own  "  prayers,  purposes,  promises,  vows, 
'  covenants,  and  engagements  to  God  or  men;  done  delib- 
erately, wilfully,  presumptuously,  impudently,  boasting- 
<ly,  maliciously,  frequently,  obstinately,  with  delight, 
'  continuance,  or  relapsing  after  repentance,"  &c.  &c.  &c. 

29.  "  Now  go,  (saith  the  Ldrd)  write  it  before  them 
in  a  table,  and  note  it  in  a  book,  that  it  may  be  for  the   $%' 
time  to  come  forever  and  ever:  that  this  is  a  rebellious 
people,  lying  children,  children  that  will  not  hear  the 
law  of  the  Lord." 

Ii  £ 


Lar*-. 

Cat^. 

149. 


ibid. 


Isai.  xxx. 


THE    PRESENT    STATE    or  P.    VI 

Cni  '  )L>'  '^s  to  l'!ir^ca^ir  form?  of  doctrine,  pr 

,  ,[       tians  of  the  present  day  have  learned  the  art  of  die* 

ing  from  one  another,  and  new  modelling;  their  doctrine- 
so  cunningly,  that  probably  many  would  not  openly  avow 
the  above  article  of  faith.  Many  of  the  follow* 
John  Wesley,  George  Whitefield.  and  others,  talk  of 
Christian  perfection — a  possibility  of  living  without  sin; 
and  doubtless  many  of  them,  under  the  influence  oi 
timcnts  borrowed  from  the  scriptures  of  truth,  have  felt 
a  great  deliverance,  as  they  supposed,  from  the  power 
of  sin,  so  as,  for  a  season,  to  abstain  from  every  appear- 
ance of  evil  in  their  knowledge. 

31.  Yet  however  the  stream  of  conviction,  or  of  com- 
fort and  consolation,  might  flow  from  breast  to  breast, 
and  whatever  temporary  fruits  it  might  produce,  the 
pool  of  carnal  corruption  still  remained,  which  is  evi- 
dent from  their  own  prayers  to  be  delivered  from  the 
last  and  least  remains  of  sin. 

32.  No  stream  can  rise  higher  than  its  fountain-head; 
and  whether  John  Wesley  himself  attained  that  per- 
fection which  he  preached,  hath  been  a  question  even 
among  his  followers.  But  if  we  are  to  judge  from  his 
own  writings,  it  will  appear,  that  his  views  of  himself 
were  very  different  from  what  many  have  entertained 
concerning  him. 

33.  On  his  passage  from  America  to  England,  Jan, 
1738,  he  writetb  in  his  journal  as  followeth:  WJ  went 
1  to  America  to  convert  the  Indians:  But  O!  who  shall 
£  convert  me?  Who,  what  is  he  that  will  deliver  me 
'from  this  evil  heart  of  unbelief?  I  have  a  fair  sum- 
"mer  religion.  I  can  talk  well;  nay,  and  believe  my- 
{self  while  no  danger  is  near;  but  let  death  look  me  in 
( the  face  and  my  soul  is  troubled.  Nor  can  I  say,  to  die 
'is  gain." 

34.  The  day  he  landed  at  Deal,  in  England,  he 
tetb :  "  It  is  now  two  years,  and  almost  four  months  since 
6 1  left  my  native  country,  in  order  to  teach  the  Georgi- 
an Indians  the  nature  of  Christianity;  but  what  have  I 
4  learned  myself  in  the  mean  time?  Why,  (what  I  the 
1  least  of  all  suspected)  that  1  who  went  to  America  to 
'convert  others,  was  never  myself  converted  to  God. 
M  am  not  mad,  though  I  thus  speak;  but,  I  speak  the 
'words  of  truth  and  soberness;  if  haply  some  of  those 
'  who  still  dream,  may  awake  and  see,  that  as  I  am,  so 
'are  they,*'  &c. 


.  * 


P.    VI.  THE    CHRISTIAN    WORLD.  355 

35.  "  This  then  have  I  learned  in  the  ends  of  the     CHAP. 

'earth;  that  I  am  fallen  short  of  the  glory  of  God;  that       IIL 

'my  whole  heart  is  altogether  corrupt  and  abominable, 

'  and  consequently  my  whole  life,  (seeing  it  cannot  be 
'  that  an  evil  tree  should  bring  forth  good  fruit.")* 

36.  Then  if  this  eminent  branch  of  the  church  of 
England,  and  his  fruit,  were  both  corrupt  and  abomina- 
ble, (and  he  never  was  cut  off  from  his  union  to  that 
church,  but  lived  and  died  in  her  communion)  can  any 
of  those  branches  which  have  derived  their  sap  and 
nourishment  from  him,  be  any  better? 

37.  Thou  that  talkest  of  Christian  perfection,  boast   Rom>  ^ 
not,  for  thou  bearest  not  the  root,  but  the  root  thee. —   18. 
And  this  friendly  caution  from  the  root  of  one  of  the 

most  flourishing  branches  of  the  church  universal,  is, 

*Some  have  objected  that  these  things  were  written  by  Wesley,  be- 
fore he  was  converted,  of  course  that  we  have  given  a  mistaken  view 
of  his  character;  but  whether  the  mistake  is  in  us,  or  in  those  objectors 
the  following  extracts  from  the  writings  of  Wesley  and  others  will  show, 
f  John  Wesley  professed  to  be  converted  in  the  year  1725,  ten  years 
before  his  voyage  to  America.  In  the  year  1726,  he  saith,  "  I  deter- 
mined to  be  all  devoted  to  God,  to  give  him  all  my  soul,  my  body  and 
my  substance."  In  the  year  1729,  ne  saith,  "  I  saw  in  a  clearer  and 
clearer  light,  the  indispensable  necessity  of  having  the  mind  that  was 
in  Christ,  and  of  walking  as  Christ  also  walked. — On  January  1,  1733, 
J  preached  before  the  university — the  being  cleansed  from  sin,  from 
all  filthiness  both  of  flesh  and  spirit — to  be  perfect  as  our  Father  in 
heaven  is  perfect."  In  1765,  he  saith,  M  This  is  the  whole  and  sole 
perfection  which  I  have  believed  and  taught  this  forty  years,  &c." 

Now,  that  John  Wesley  had  true  light,  and  saw  the  way  of  God,  is 
not  disputed;  but  whether  he  ever  set  his  foot  in  that  way  is  the  ques- 
tion. That  it  was  his  first  faith,  to  take  up  his  cross  and  follow  Christ, 
bis  own  words  fully  evince:  but  was  it  Christ  that  he  followed,  when 
n  pointed  disunion  with  his  brother  Charles,  &c.  he  went  and  married 
a  widow  of  an  independent  fortune,  of  whom  his  biographer  saith, 
"  Had  he  searched  the  whole  kingdom,  he  could  not  have  found  a  wo- 
man more  unsuitable."  If  it  was  not  Christ  but  the  flesh  he  followed 
in  this  step,  when  did  he  receive  that  mind  of  Christ  of  which  he  spake? 
or  when  did  he  take  up  his  cross  against  the  flesh,  or  the  honours  of  the 
world?  On  these  points  his  friends  are  silent.  They  tell  us  of  his  great 
talents,  learning,  and  undaunted  zeal,  but  nothing  of  his  real  sufferings 
in  the  flesh,  that  he  might  cease  from  sin.  Is  it  then  to  be  wondered  at, 
that  a  man  of  his  light  should  say  as  he  did  to  his  friend  Bradford: 
"  There  are  but  a  few  steps  between  me  and  death,  and  what  have  I  to 
trust  to  for  salvation?  I  can  see  nothing  which  I  have  done  or  suffered, 
that  will  bear  looking  at.  I  have  no  other  plea  than  this:  I  the  chief 
of  sinners  am:  but  Jesus  died  for  me."|  This  was  his  only  plea,  to  the 
last:  Imputed  righteousness !  the  plea  of  every  profligate  sinner  in  the 
kingdom  of  Antichrist!  Was  such  the  language  of  St.  Paul  when  he 
had  fought  the  good  fight,  finished  his  course  and  kept  the  faith?  Nay, 
verily:  but  this  great  Reformer,  preaching  the  saint,  and  living  and  dy- 
ing a  sinner,  begat  a  numerous  offspring,  who,  like  their  father,  profess 
the  wholesome  doctrine  which  .we  live,  while,  in  reality,  they  are  more 
Opposed  to  the  real  practice  of  it,  than  any  other  people  in  the  land- 
t  See  form  of  Discip,  P,  41-45,  aqd.  129.    \  Life  of  Wes,  P.  176, 200, 


35o 


THE    PRESENT    STATE    OP 


P.    VI, 


CHAP. 
III. 


Christian 

Phnoi 

329, 


op.  p. 

331. 


Hev.xvrii. 
7.  and 
xvii  16. 


accoj  inserted  here,  if  haply 

still  dream  th<  teringdn 

may  awake  and  see  that,  as  the  root,  so  are  the  branch- 
es— altogether  corrupt  and  abominable. 

33.  A  late  author  in  defence  of  Christianity,  supposeth 
that,  "degenerate  as  too  many  professing  Christians  are, 
'Christianity  has  nothing  to  fear  from  a  contrast  with  un- 
'  believers,  in  point  of  morality."  Be  it  so,  it  certainly 
hath  nothing  whereof  to  boast,  even  if  it  were  all  true, 
what  this  writer  asserteth  it  hath  done.  ••  It  bai — 
'It  has — (And  what  is  the  sum?)  introduced  more  equal 
1  ity  between  the  r  .  and   rendered  the  conjugal 

'union  more  rational  and  happy.— Having,   then  : 
'(addeth  he)  weathered  all  the  storms,  and  sustained 
1  without  injury,  all  the  assaults  of  1800  years,  what  has 

*  she  now  to  fear." 

39.  She,  even  she,  who  for  more  than  a  thousand 
years,  was  an  open  public  harlot  to  the  kings  of  the 
earth,  even  in  the  judgment  of  all  her  Protestant  daugh- 
ters! She,  who  now  saith  in  her  heart,  1  sit  a  Queen, 
and  am  no  widow,  and  shall  see  no  sorrow!  What  hath 
She  to  fear?  but  that  the  same  national  powers,  that  sup- 
ported her,  "shall  hate  the  whore,  and  shall  make  her 
desolate  and  naked,  and  shall  eat  her  fresh,  and  burn 

her  with  fire, for  strong  is  the  Lord  God  who  judg- 

eth  her." 

40.  In  point  of  doctrine,  of  government  and  morals, 
this  Catholic  Christianity  is  all  of  a  kind.  Examine  it 
from  beginning  to  end,  from  bottom  to  top,  and  from  side 
to  side,  in  all  its  branches,  it  containeth  the  same  mys- 
tery of  iniquity,  keepeth  its  subjects  in  bondage  to  cor- 
ruption, and  under  the  dominion  of  their  own  h 

41.  As  Christian  hath  descended  from  Christian  by 
ordinary  generation,  and  the  consecrated  fathers  have 
christened  their  children  with  their  own  hands,  as  the 
certain  heirs  of  a  future  church ;  and  one  bishop  (though 
corrupt  and  abominable)  hath  ministered  to  another, 
with  his  defiled  hands,  his  supposed  authority,  it  is  evi- 
dent that  the  whole  are  still  under  the  darkness  and  de- 
ception of  Antichrist  and  in  as  deplorable  a  state  of  cor- 
ruption at  this  day  as  ever.* 

*  "  Who  are  more  wo  fully  I  I  frue  godliness,  who  are  more 

'deeply  sunk  into  sensuality   and  <  iban   the  generalit]    of 

•Christian.-  ?  Nay,  among  what  sort  of  men  are  all  manner  of  abomi- 

*  nablt  wickednesses  and  villa.  -  0  much  as  amoue 
1  them?  upon  which  account  the  name  of  Christian  stinks  in  the  nostrils 


P.  VI.  The  christian  world,  357 

42.  It  rartj  seem  a  hard  saying,  that  Protestantism,  CHAP, 
which  hath  been  established  nearly  two  hundred  years,  I]L  v 
is  the  beast  of  the  Apocalypse  that  came  up  out  of  the 

earth ;  but  can  it  be  more  surprising  or  more  grating, 
than  it  was  to  aflirm,  that  Popery,  which  for  more  than 
a  thousand  years  was  deemed  the  only  true  religion,  was 
the  beast  that  came  up  out  of  the  sea? 

43.  This  the  protestants  have  not  only  asserted,  but 
abundantly  proved;  and  no  less  evidently  do  the  marks 
of  the  second  beast,  and  the  number  of  his  name,  apply 
to  Lutherism  and  Calvinism,  which  more  or  less  extend 
their  influence  to  every  dissenting  party .j 

'  of  the  very  Jews,  Turks  and  Pagans.  Beastly  intemperances  and  un= 
'cleanness  of  all  sorts;  the  most  sordid  covetousness;  wretched  injus- 
'tice;  oppressions  and  cruelties;  the  most  devilish  malice,  envy  and 
'pride;  the  deadliest  animosities,  the  most  outrageous  feuds,  dissen- 
■  sions  and  rebellions;'  the  plainest  and  grossest  idolatry;  highest  bias- 

•  phemies,  and  most  horrid  impieties  of  all  kinds,  are  in  no  part  of  the 
'world  more  observable  than  they  are  in  Christendom;  nor  most  of 
'  them  any  where  so  observable. — iVor  can  there  be  an  easier  task  un- 
'  dertaken  than  to  shew,  that  not  a  few  mere  Heathens  have  behaved 

•  themselves  incomparably  better  towards  God,  their  neighbours,  and 

•  themselves,  than  the  generality  of  those  who  are  called  Christians."— - 
Fowler's  Design  of  Christianity,  p.  143,  144. 

f  The  beast  Avhich  came  up  6*ut  of  the  earth  had  two  horns  like  & 
lamb.  The  Protestant  power  was  divided  into  two  powers,  which  had 
each  a  separate  influence;  The  power  and  influence  of  the  beast  was 
in  his  horns.  A  horn,  in  the  style  of  the  prophets,  signifieth  any  power 
civil  or  religious.  Two  horns  like  a  lamb,  therefore,  signify  two  reli- 
gious powers  into  which  the  beast- was  divided.  But  to  whom  or  to 
what  do  these  horns  apply'?  Not  indiscriminately  to  any  man,  or  set 
of  men ;  but  to  the  reigning  influence  of  those  powers  which  were  pro- 
phetically represented  by  two  horns.  The  gospel  of  Christ  is  the  pow- 
jr  of  God  unto  salvation,  to  every  one  that  believeth;  yet  this  gospei 
cannot  be  indiscriminately  applied  to  Jesus  Christ,  but  to  that  certain 
power  and  influence  of  which  he  was  die  beginning,  and  which  is  trans- 
mitted to  all  who  believe;  and  in  proportion  as  the  gospel  influenceth 
the  mind  of  a  believer,  so  it  captivateth  his  will,  and  leadeth  him  into 
action,  and  the  first  moving  cause  becometh  a  real  and  certain  power- 
in  his  soul,  which  saveth  him  from  sin,  and  leadeth  him  on  in  the  way 
of  righteousness.  Hence  the  title  of  a  horn  is  justly  applied  to  the 
power  and  influence  of  the  gospel;  not  a  persecuting  horn,  but  a  horn 
of  salvation.  Again,  the  little  horn  of  Antichrist  which  waxed  great, 
cannot  be  indiscriminately  applied  to  Leo  the  Great,  but  to  that  certain 
power  and  influence  which  extended  down  through  the  line  of  popes, 
and  which  in  pope  Leo  the  first,  had  its  beginning.  So  the  two  horns 
like  a  lamb  cannot  be  indiscriminately  applied  to  Luther  and  Calvin, 
but  to  those  certain  powers  and  that  religious  influence  which  began  iji 
them,  and  of  which  they  were  the  acknowledged  founders  and  promo- 
ters. As  far  then  as  Lutherism  and  Calvinism  separately  influenced  the 
mind  and  led  the  subject  into  action,  so  far  they  separately  became  real 
and  certain  powers.  "  And  as  far  as  the  subjects  of  these  powers  pro- 
fessed to  maintain  the  gospel  of  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus,  so  far  the 
beast  made  his  appearance  with  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and  being 
blended  with  civjCgovernnient  the  beast  snake  as  a  dragon.    Thus,  Lv, 


THE    PRESENT    STATE    OF  P.    Vf 

CHAP.  44.  The  second  beast  was  to  cause  an  image  of  the 
111  first  to  be  made;  to  give  life  to  the  image,  and  cause 
that  as  many  as  would  not  worship  the  image  of  the 
beast,  should  be  killed.  This  did  Luther  and  Calvin, 
and  their  followers,  by  the  energy  of  the  sword;  of 
which  their  Form  of  Concord,  their  creeds,  and  history 
of  the  extirpation  of  heretics,  are  an  evidence  to  this 
day. 

45.  The  second  beast  was  to  do  great  wonders,  and 
to  deceive  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  by  reason  of  the 
wonders  which  he  had  power  to  do.  And  what  was  the 
Reformation,  from  the  time  that  Luther  burnt  the  laws 
of  his  sovereign,  but  a  scene  of  wonders?  A  late  Prot- 
estant writer  saith,  in  relation  to  their  defending  their 

History  of  cause  by  the  sword,  'k  They  determined  not  to  renounce 
Charles  V.  c  those  religious  truths,  to  the  knowledge  of  which  they 
331. uip'    'had  attained  by  means  so  wonderful,*'  i.  e.  full  of  won- 
ders.* 

46.  He  was  also,  to  cause  all,  both  small  and  great, 
rich  and  poor,  free  and  bond,  to  receive  a  mark  in  their 
right  hand,  or  in  their  foreheads :  and  that  no  man  might 
buy  or  sell,  save  he  that  hadjthe  mark,  or  the  name  of 
the  beast,  or  the  number  of  his  name. 

Common         47-  ^  sprinkling  a  little  water  or  making  a  sign  of  a 
Prayer  and  cross  on  the  forehead,  whole  Protestant  states  and  king- 
Confes-       doms  were  christianized;  and  by  taking  a  solemn  oath 
with  their  right  hand  lifted  up  (the  oath  or  sacrament) 
they  were  sealed  to  full  membership  in  the  national  co- 
venant; and  without  these  distinguishing  marks  in  the 
forehead  or  in  the  right  hand,  it  is  evident  from  all  their 
Creeds  and  Confessions,  that  no  one  was  entitled  to  any 
religious  privilege. 
W  Com"  •  ^e  Anabaptists  for  renouncing  the  mark  on  the 

F.  Acts  of  forehead  were  decreed  to  be  rooted  out  of  the  Protest - 
Ass.  Sess.  ant  dominions.  Moreover  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical 
23—1639.    powers  ordain  and  command,  their  said  Confession  of 

therism  and  Calvinism  constitute,  and  vtrih  are  what  is  signified  by 
St.  John's  vision  of  the  beast  whicn  hud  two  horns  like  a  lauib,  and 
spake  as  a  dragon. 

*  \\  onders  indeed  mu-t  hen  e  greatly  abounded,  vthtn  blood  and  fire, 
dispensed   in  the  name  of  tin-  Father,  Soc»,  and  Hoh  Ghost,  \\ 
vvonderful  mean-  b.   which  religious  truths  w< 

tended  and  propagated!     Well  might  .t  l»-  Baid  <>i  the  beast,  that  *;  he 
maketb  hie  come  iuv»  n  6m  mhi  iven  on  the  <  arth,  in  the  sight  of  nun." 
Surelj  Mah  miraculous  wouuws  wett  nt\<.r  in  the  power  oi  rharaoh'i 
.mm  J 


• 


P.    VI.  THE    CHRISTIAN    WORLD.  359 

Faith,  &c.  "  to  be  subscribed  by  all  his  majesty's  subjects,     c^p- 
of  what  rank  and  quality  soever,  under  all  civil  pains.1'  ' 

They  caused  all  to  receive  the  oath,  "  all  masters  of 
*  universities,  colleges  and  schools,  all  scholars  at  the 
1  passing  of  their  degrees — and  finally  all  members  of 
i  the  kirk  and  kingdom/'  Thus  comprehending  under 
their  mark,  both  small  and  great,  rich  and  poor,  free 
and  bond. 

49.  The  Protestant  mark  or  character!  of  a  Christian  j  ya^y^* 
was  ald^ays  an  outward  ceremony,  oath,  or  profession; 

so  they  caused  all,  both  small  and  great,  to  receive  that  R  ... 
Christian  character  or  mark.  All  masters,  and  scholars,  16,  i7. 
and  ministers,  such  as  made  merchandize  of  their  gospel, 
as  well  as  merchants  in  burg,  and  all  who  paid  rent  to 
the  kirk,  must  have  their  true  christian  character,  the 
sealing  ordinance,  the  only  mark  of  God's  true  religion 
administered  and  received. 

50.  And  however  formed  or  reformed,  these  outward 
marks,  so  long  as  the  dispositions  and  actions  of  man 
are  beastly,  his  assuming  a  Christian  character,  and 
claiming  a  relation  to  Christ,  only  distinguisheth  him,  as 
a  wolf  in  sheep's  clothing  is  distinguished  from  other 
beasts. 

51.  Protestants  never  would  admit  that  man  in  the 
present  life,  could  rise  to  any  thing  higher  than  his  own 
fallen  nature,  or  be  so  united  to  Christ  as  to  become  one 
with  him,  he  must  continue  to  be  fallen  man,  mere  man, 
a  daily  transgressor  of  the  commandments  of  God,  and 
4o  this  they  must  all  covenant  and  swear,  and  the  seal  • 
of  this  character  is  their  distinguishing  point  of  com- 
munion. "  So  that  no  man  might  buy  or  sell,  [that  is,  no 
one  could  be  admitted  even  to  the  common  privileges  of 
a  citizen]  save  he  that  had  the  mark,  or  the  name  of 
the  beast,  or  the  number  of  his  name." 

52.  "Here  is  wisdom.     Let  him  that  hath  understand-   Rev.  xiii, 
ing  count  the  number  of  the  beast:  [and  this  is  easily   18. 
done]  for  it  is  the  number  of  man;"|  not  (as  many  sup-    j  A^pwr^ 
pose)  some  particular  man,  as  an  individual;  but  Man  in 

his  common  gender,  including  male  and  female.  Then 
as  the  number  of  the  beast  is  the  number  of  man,  so  the 
character  of  the  beast  is  the  character  of  man,  even 
beastly  man  in  his  fallen  state  of  depravity,  which  he 
established,  supported  and  applauded,  under  a  profession 
of  the  name  of  Christ;  and  his  name,  under  this  profes- 
sion in  his  common  gender,  is  simply  in  the  original 


3G0  THl 

C II \  P     ^ rec^  '  an(* 

Hen  man   in   ; 
found  wanting.      W  saw  the  wickedm  - 

teat — it  repented   him  that   he  had   i 
i   I  will  destroj  man.     Hi*  eve-  in  b 
canoe  ;ire  Baid  to  have  been  like 
Dan.  vii.      the  eyes  of  man.     And  last  of  all.  the  number  of  the 

r  of  man.  and  hi*  name  i--  nittmnt  like 
!j  '   the  seme  of  I  at  it  i>  not  Canst,  and  law 

near  the  tiee  forbiddeth  that  he  should 

be  heir  to    the1  promi-  lasting  life. 

Lis  ginneth  with  a  great  num- 

ber, wud  enleth  with  a  small;  so  the  Protectants  began 
with  christening  whole  nations,  causing  all  both  small 
and  receive  a  mark,  and  a  name,  to  the  letters 

of  which  they  added  nought.     Their  kirk  it  is  tru« 
i        Bomma]  profession,  some  appearance,  but  they  nev- 
er could  keep  the  commandments  of  Christ:  like  the 
fudges     Ephrai mites  and  their  Sibboleth,  for  Shibboleth;  they 
jui.  6.      never  could  frame  to  pronounce  it  right. 

die  they  and  their  kings  and  nobles,  and  min 
isters  of  the  gospel,  professed  to  bear  the  cross  of  Christ, 
least  the  murk  of  it  in  the  forehead)  they  unhappily 
betrayed  their  attachment  and  likeness  to  the  rebellious 
If  en  of  Israel,  who  had  their  distinguishing  mark  on- 
ly in  the  fire-kin  of  the  flesh;  but  the  Protestant  mark 
on  the  skin  of  the  forehead,  was  neither  so  deep,  nor  so 
dangerous  to  the  beast. 

56.  The  Protestants  and  their  descendants,  like  the 

circumcised    Israelites,    glory   much  in  their  outward 

ks,  but  more  in  their  number:  but  though  the  number 

of  these  children  of  Israel  be  as  the  sand  of  the  sea,  it  is 

only  the  number  of  the  beast,  the  number  of  fallen  man, 

Christ  called,  Serpents,  a  generation  af  yi] 

e  ancient  Gi  1  as  Romans,  used  the  characters  of  their 

alphabet  instead  of  figures  to  represent  numbers.    Thus: 

The  1-t.  character  %  is  in  number  600,  in  the  letters  of  our 

The  2d.  character  £  is  in  number    60.  in  the  letters  of  our 

Kiracter  r  isin  number     6,  in  the- letters  of  our 

Then  by  putting  these  characters  together  they  make  CHXIS 
A  very  specious,  but  false  resemblance  of  the  true  CHRIS 

And  by  adding  the  number*  together  they  make  666.      I 
thai  Chxist  ii  the  nai.:  666  the  no 

■  )  comput*  h 
die*,  and  abominable  cruelties,  make  the  applies 


P.     \L  A    GENERAL    VIEW    OF,    &C.  3Si 

57.  As  the  Jews  confined  the  favour  of  God  to  their    CI*yP° 
mark,  and  their  number,  so  did  the  Protestants,  and  so  - 
do  all  the  Christian  world;  therefore  both  their  charac- 
ter and  doom  are  well  described  by  the  prophets:  "But    isai.  ixv. 
ye  are  they  that  forsake  the  Lord,  that  forget  my  holy    llf  12, 15, 
mountain,  that  prepare  a  table  for  that  troop,  and  that 
furnish  the  drink-offering  unto  that  number.     Therefore 

will  I  number  you  to  the  sword,  and  ye  shall  all  bow 
down  to  the  slaughter: — for  the  Lord  God  shall  slay  thee 
and  call  his  servants  by  another  name." 

58.  To  sum  up  the  whole  matter,  the  Christian  world, 
in  its  present  state,  is  so  universally  corrupt,  that  every 
orthodox  Christian  must  needs  be  marked  with  a  signifi- 
cant sign  of  human  depravity,  and  bound  by  every  obli- 
gation that  ever  was  given  to  restrain  vice. 

59.  The  sexes  cannot  live  together  in  any  order,  with- 
out a  ceremonial  covenant  ratified  and  solemnized  by  a 
consecrated  priest,  or  civil  magistrate;  they  cannot  be 
governed  without  the  compulsive  energy  of  arms  and  hu- 
man laws;  they  cannot  be  credited  without  the  sanction 
of  a  solemn  oath,  nor  agree  among  themselves  without 
the  aid  of  the  civil  magistrate  to  keep  them  in  order; 
none  of  which  pertaineth  to  the  true  kingdom  of  Christ; 
therefore,  after  the  appearance  of  the  Lamb  on  mount 
Zion,  the  Angel  so  justly  proclaimeth  with  a  loud  voice, 

60.  "  If  any  man  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and   Rev  xJr 
receive  his  mark  in  his  forehead,  or  in  his  hand,  the   9, 10. 
same  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God,  which 

is  poured  out  without  mixture,  into  the  cup  of  his  indig- 
nation; and  he  shall  be  tormented  with  fire  and  brim- 
stone, in  the  presence  of  the  holy  angels,  and  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  Lamb." 


CHAPTER  IV. 

.5  general  view  of  the  Witnesses  of  Truth. 

THE  natural  state  of  man  being  a  state  of  probation, 
it  became  necessary  that  he  should  be  brought 
into  judgment,  and  render  an  account  of  all  the  deeds- 
done  in  the  body :  and  as  wickedness  cannot  go  unpun- 
ished, so  it  cannot  be  condemned  without  witnesses :  for 
Kk 


k  i,i.\r.i\\L   vikw  of  P.  \  1 

'  ])yV-     this  cause,  therefore,  bath  God  selected  from 

_ — L_    mankind,  men  of  like  passions  \\  ith  the  rest ;  and  en 

ed  them  with  the  light  and  gifts  of  his  spirit,  to  stand  as 
witnesses  against  (ho  general  corruptions  and  abounding 
wickedness  of  the  world:  and  no  age  hath  been  without 
such,  from  the  beginning  to  the  present  day 

'2.  Even  Enoch,  the  seventh  from  Adam,  prophet 
against  the  nicked,  saying,  u  Behold,  the  Lord  cometli 
.  Gr  r,      in*  ten  thousand  of  Ins  saints,  to  execute  judgment  upon 
.hide  14       a^>*  an^  to  convince  all  that  are  ungodly  among  them,  of 
15.  all  their  ungodly  deeds  which  they  have  ungodly  com- 

mitted, and  of  all  their  hard  speeches,  which  ungodl 
ners  have  spoken  against  him." 

:>.  Noah  was  a  true  witness  against  the  antedeluviah 
world;  Abraham,  Isaac,  Jacob,  Moses,  and  Samuel,  all 
bore  a  swift  testimony  against  sin.  The  prophets,  Isaiah, 
Jeremiah,  Ezekiel  and  Daniel,  with  the  lesser  prophets, 
and  thousands  who  received  the  same  spirit,  were  wit- 
nesses for  God,  against  the  growing  corruptions  of  hu- 
man nature. 

4.  Next  followeth  John  the  Baptist,  by  whom  Jesus 
was  introduced  as  the  true  and  faithful  witness,  who, 
having  finished  his  testimony,  gave  the  same  authority 
to  his  disciples,  apostles,  and  true  followers;  thousands 
of  whom,  by  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  knew 
what  was  in  man,  and  testified  against  his  depravity,  for 
which  they  suffered  all  kinds  of  hardships  and  torture, 
even  to  the  laying  down  of  their  lives. 

5.  We  have  seen  also,  from  the  most  approved  re- 
cords, that  through  the  darkest  ages  of  antichristian 
apostasy,  God  had  a  people  who  bore  witness  to  the 
truth;  a  people  who  taught  the  principles  of  virtue,  and 
practised  what  they  taught;  who  took  no  oaths,  bore  no 
arms,  and  held  the  reins  of  spiritual  government  in  the 
strictness  of  their  morals;  whjch,  according  to  their  de- 
gree of  light,  rendered  their  communion  inaccessible  to 
the  unrighteous  and  wicked,  and  who  testified,  that  the 
church  of  Christ,  could  be  composed  only  of  the  holy 
and  the  just. 

6.  We  have  stated  from  the  authority  of  some  of  the 
most  noted  ecclesiastical  writers,  the  general  faith  and 
manners  of  the  Marcionites,  Hierachites,  Manicheans, 
Novatians,  Priscillianists,  Basilians,  Bogomilans,  Catha 
lists,  Paterines,  Albigenses,  Anabaptists,  Picards,  Wal 
denses,  and  lastly  of  the  people  called  Quakers.     Thou 


P.  VI.  THE  WITNESSES  OF  TRUTH.  363 

sands  and  millions  of  whom,  even  from  the  beginning  of    CHAP. 

the  falling  away,  to  the  time  of  the  persecution  in  New-    J 

England,  fell  by  the  sword,  and  by  fire,  and  by  captivi- 
ty, and  by  spoil  many  days. 

7.  The  testimony  of  truth,  which  stood  against  vice 
through  the  reign  of  Antichrist,  had  for  its  authority 
both  the  first  and  second  appearing  of  Christ,  that  which 
was  past,  and  that  which  was  to  come;  and  besides,  it 
had  for  its  o'bject  the  corruption  of  human  nature,  both 
in  male  and  female,  so  women  as  well  as  men,  were  au- 
thorized to  bear  testimony  to  the  truth,  against  vice  and 
corruption;  and  as  two  witnesses  were  always  counted 
necessary  to  establish  a  fact,  therefore  they  are  said  to 

be  two  witnesses,  two  olive  trees,  and  two  candlesticks,   Rev.  xi.  4, 
standing  before  the  God  of  the  earth. 

8.  According  to  the  time  of  Antichrist's  reign,  which 
was  to  be  a  time,  times,  and  an  half,  which  is  understood 
to  mean  three  prophetic  days  and  an  half,  or  forty  and 
two  months,  that  is,  (according  to  the  solution  of  pro- 
phetic numbers)  one  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty 
years;  so  were  the  sufferings  and  death  of  the  witnesses. 

9.  Yet  those  bodies  or  communities  of  virtuous  believ- 
ers, although  dead  to  the  world,  cut  off  from  any  free 
exercise  in  the  kingdom  of  Antichrist,  devoted  to  de- 
struction, and  banished  by  oppression  to  the  sequestered 
vallies,  to  the  mountains,  and  to  the  dens  and  caves  of 
the  earth,  were  not  suffered  by  their  rapacious  persecu- 
tors to  be  buried  out  of  sight,  although  the  fire  of  their 
testimony  continued,  from  age  to  age,  to  torment  them 
that  dwelt  upon  the  earth. 

10.  These  had  the  only  keys  of  divine  influence,  and 
power  to  shut  heaven,  that  the  real  gifts  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  should  be  withheld  from  the  church  of  Antichrist, 
'in  the  days  of  their  prophecy,  and  to  smite  the  earth 
with  plagues  and  troubles,  as  often  as  they  would,  by 
letting  loose  the  tormenting  truth  among  them. 

11.  The  slaying  of  the  witnesses  was  peculiar  to  the 
reign  of  Antichrist.  In  former  ages,  before  Antichrist 
had  the  dominion,  witnesses  were  in  some  measure  tole- 
rated, respected  and  believed  among  the  nations;  but  in 
the  corrupt,  debauched,  and  tyrannical  kingdom  of  the 
beast,  they  were  not  suffered  to  live,  and  were  perpetu^ 
ally  misrepresented,  blackened  and  anathematized  as 
the  most  odious  of  all  beings,  and  persecuted  unto  death: 
Therefore  the  slaying  of  the  witnesses  was  to  end  with 
the  tyranny  of  Antichrist, 


364  A    GENERAL    VIEW    OF  P.    V i 

CHAP.        12.  For  three  days  and  an  half  their  dead  bodies  were 

„_J to  lie  in  the  street  of  the  great  city,  which  spiritually  is 

Rev.  xi.    called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  where  also  our  Lord  was  cru- 
8  cified ;  that  is,  in  a  Catholic  hierarchy,  where  politicians 

are  ruled  by  priests,  and  where  the  oppression  of  Egypt; 
and  the  sin  of  Sodom  abound. 

13.  And  as  this  great  Babylon  was  constructed  by  the 
obsequious  Marcianus,  the  imperious  Leo  the  Great, 
and  the  barbarous  kings,  upon  the  plan  of  Jewish  priests 
and  Pagan  rulers;  so  in  the  street  of  the  same  did  I 
dead  bodies  lie,  clothed  in  sackcloth,  under  a  state  of 
spiritual  mourning,  and  held  in  the  utmost  contempt  and 
derision,  while  the  whole  Christian  world  were  rejoicing 
over  them. 

14.  And  thus  it  continued  until  about  the  beginning  of 
the  seventeenth  century,  when  the  bloody  priesthood 
lost  their  balance  of  power,  and  politicians  began  to  re- 
lax the  reins  of  ecclesiastical  tyranny,  according  to  the 
long  neglected  dictates  of  reason;  at  which  period  the 
power  of  the  beast  began  gradually  to  decline. 

15.  And  from  this  period  it  might  be  said,  the  witnes- 
ses arose  and  stood  upon  their  feet,  in  point  of  credit 
and  divine  authority:  and  while  fearfulness  took  hold  of 
the  antichristian  powers,  the  spirit  of  the  witnesses  in 
the  French  Prophets,  arose  in  a  cloud  to  heaven,  in  an- 
swer to  the  great  voice  of  eternal  truth,  which  began  to 
be  uttered;  and  they  were  u  heard  and  received  with, 
reverence  and  awe."  And  clouds  of  witnesses  have 
ever  since  been  rising  up  to  testify  plainly  against  the 
spirit  and  tyranny  of  Antichrist,  and  the  darkness  that 
rilleth  his  kingdom,  as  well  as  against  the  general  abo- 
minations that  overspread  the  earth. 

16k  So  that,  to  this  day,  light  and  conviction  have  been 
increasing  in  the  earth,  and  there  are  many  souls  on 
earth,  both  tolerated  and  credited  among  the  people,  as 
God's  witnesses  had  usually  been,  before  the  beastly- 
power  of  Antichrist  arose.  These  have,  in  a  greater  or 
less  degree,  the  light  and  spirit  of  the  true  witnesses, 
and  are  able  to  discover  and  bear  testimony  against  the 
fraud  and  inconsistency  of  those  false  systems  invented 
by  men  of  corrupt  minds,  who,  for  so  many  ages,  have 
corrupted  the  earth,  and  perverted  the  rights  of  man. 

17.  As  long  as  such  witnesses  are  honest  and  faithful 
to  testify  what  is  given  them  of  God,  they  are  justified 
and  accepted,  and  no  longer;  this  is  according  to  < 


P.  VI.  THE  WITNESSES  OF  TRUTH.  365 

manner  of  dealing  in  every  age.     The  spirit  of  Christ     C]^p- 
was  never  committed  to  man  to  be  at  his  disposal:   God  ' 

always  required  that  man  should  be  subject,  in  all  things, 
to  the  dictates  of  the  Spirit. 

18.  Hence  it  hath  often  happened  with  many,  who 
have  had  a  good  degree  of  light,  and  possessed  the  spi- 
rit and  power  of  a  living  testimony,  that  whenever  they 
had  gained  sufficient  credit  and  authority  among  the 
people,  the  self-exalting  spirit  of  man  hath  risen  up 
against  God,  and  perverted  the  most  precious  gifts  of 
God  to  the  purposes  of  building  up  their  own  honour: 
and  this  hath  been  the  fundamental  cause  of  so  many 
divided  sectaries  now  on  the  earth. 

19.  The  witnesses  of  God  in  every  age,  while  they 
stood  in  the  pure  light,  testified  impartially  against  the 
depravity  of  all  nations,  and  more  especially  against 
their  own;  but  whenever  they  became  attached  to  their 
own  people,  so  as  to  favour  and  wink  at  their  corrupr 
tions,  and  build  them  up  with  an  imagination  that  they 
were  better  than  others,  then  the  whole  became  cor- 
rupted together,  and  the  true  gift  was  taken  from  them 
and  committed  to  others.  And  it  is  to  be  observed,  that 
the  former  have  generally  persecuted  the  latter,  as  far 
as  circumstances  would  admit. 

20.  The  true  witnesses,  during  the  reign  of  Antichrist, 
received  not  their  testimony  by  a  line  of  succession  from 
the  apostles,  but  by  revelation;  they  had  the  spirit  and 
power  of  prophets  to  bear  testimony,  not  of  apostles  to 
build;  all  such  as  went  to  forming  systems,  to  build  up 
separate  parties,  or  to  unite  with  any  establishments, 
in  order  to  shun  persecution  or  gain  worldly  honour, 
were  deceived  by  the  influence  of  Antichrist,  and  lost 
their  testimony. 

21.  But  such  as  were  neither  warped  by  fear,  favour, 
interest  nor  affection,  and  continued  to  the  end,  retained 
their  testimony,  and  were  owned  and  accepted  of  God 
as  true  witnesses,  and  their  reward  was  with  the  souls 
of  those  under  the  altar,  who  were  beheaded  for  the 
word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  which  they  held. 

22.  The  testimony  of  the  witnesses  continued  to  be 
received  by  revelation,  after  the  apostles'  days,  and 
through  the  succeeding  ages,  down  to  the  Quakers,  af- 
ter which,  none  of  the  preceding  sectaries  who  had  lost 
their  testimony,  could  be  accepted.* 

*  The  authority  of  a  present  living  witness,  must,  of  necessity,  su- 
persede the  authority  of  all  preceding-  witnesses,  even  admitting  the 

Kk2 


A    GENERAL    VIEW    OF  P.    Yf. 

rV,  George  Fox  curne  forth  with  a  testimony  against 

__  all  those  thieves  and  robbers,  who  had  undertaken  to 
defend  their  cau^e  by  written  creels,  and  outward  form 
of  doctrine  and  worship,  and  who,  for  the  purpose  of 
making  a  covering  for  themselves,  had  stolen  the  good 
words  of  the  apostles,  or  their  forefather*,  whose  testi- 
mony had  stood  equally  against  all  flesh,  and  who  had 
suffered  for  righteousness*  sake. 

24.  All  agree  that  George  Fox  did  not  receive  his  sen- 
ilis-   timents  from  Origen,  nor  the  school-.     "Hit  ignorant 

;L  'and  inelegant  simplicity  (saith  one)  places  him  beyond 
1  the  reach  of  suspicion  in  this  matter.*'1  God  general- 
ly chose  such  ignorant  and  inelegant  teachers  to  deliv- 
er his  messages,  of  which  the  following  is  an  example, 

25.  u  These  [the  professors  of  Christianity,  saith  Fox] 
Fox'*        i  paint  themselves  with  the  prophets',  and  with  Christ*? 

vo|UI?.ap\  *and  with  the  apostles1  words  most  fair. — Whited  walls, 
'  painted  sepulchres,  murderers  of  the  just  you  are. — 
'Your  eyes  are  double,  your  minds  are  double,  your 
'  hearts  are  double.  Ye  flatterers,  repent  and  turn  from 
'your  carnal  ends,  who  are  full  of  mischief,-  pretending 
'God  and  godliness,  taking  him  for  your  cloak;  but  he 
;  will  uncover  you,  and  he  hath  uncovered  you  to  his 
'children.** 

2d.  *' He  will  make  you  bare,  discover  your  secrets, 
Jtake  off  your  crown,  take  away  your  mantle  and  >our 
;  vail,  aud  strip  you  of  your  clothing;  that  your  naked- 
1  ness  may  appear,  and  how  you  sit  deceiving  the  nations 
'  Your  abomination  and  your  falsehood  is  now  made  ma- 
nifest to  those  who  are  of  God;  who  in  his  power  tri- 
'umph  over  jou.  rejoice  over  you,  the  beast,  the  drag- 
'  on,  the  false  prophet,  the  seducer,  the  hypocrite,  the 
1  mother  of  all  harlots.  This  is  the  generation  which 
ibid.  'God  is  not  well  pleased  with;  for  their  eyes  are  fall  of 
v  179  'adultery,  who  cannot  cease  from  evil.  These  be  they 
'that  live  in  pleasure  upon  earth;  who  glory  not  in  the 
'Lord  but  in  the  flesh." 

preceding  to  have  been  faithful  in  their  day.     This  is  so  plain  a  truth, 
that  it  is  surprising;  that  mankind  should  blunder  at  it,  and  blindh  re- 
ject a  present  testimony,  while  they  piofess  to  belie\e  in  th?pa-' 
one  will  dispute  that  the  present  authority  of  a  foreign  an:b 
clothed  with  the  power  of  his  government,  supersedeth  the  authority 
of  all  former  ambassadors  whose  powers  have  ceased,  or  who,  through 
unfaithfulness  have  forfeited  their  authority:  and  it  would   readil)  bo 
acknowledged  that  one  who.  without  authority,  should  assume  tin 
and  demand  audience  as  a  foreign  amba-  iW  mtet  with  con- 

tempt from  anv  nation.     So  wise  and  d  iian  ia  things  that 

respect  the  arisirs  oi  this  life;  and  yet  so  grossly  blind  in  things »pir» 
itual  and  eternal  f 


J>.  VI.  THE  WITNESSES  OF  TRUTH.  36? 

27.  George  Fox  bore  a  plain  and  living-  testimony  of    c^p* 
truth,  according  to  the  will  of  God  at  that  time.     But,  '  ... 
unhappily  for  the  Friends,  the  testimony  of  truth  was 
exchanged  for  the  illustrations  and  comments  of  great 

men,  to  suit  the  taste  of  the  great  and  popular  ones  of 
the  earth:  hence  the  wise  and  learned  of  this  world 
have  had  occasion  to  make  the  following  distinction. 

28.  "The  tenets  which  this  blunt  and  illiterate  man    Eccl.Hi«- 
1  [Foxjexpressed  in  a  rude,  confused  and  ambiguous  man-    ton-,  vol. 
'ner,  were  dressed  up  and  presented  under  a  different    v"  P- 435' 
'form  by  the  masterly  hands  of  Barclay, Fisher, 

'and  Penn,  who  digested  them  with  such  sagacity  and 
1  art,  that  they  assumed  the  aspect  of  a  regular  system." 
And  hence  it  is,  that  the  writings  of  Barclay  and  Penn, 
are  more  recommended  than  those  of  Fox  or  Burrough. 

29.  And  what  was  all  this  digesting  and  regulating, 
but  laying  another  foundation  for  those  very  whited 
walls  and  painted  sepulchres,  against  which  their  testi- 
mony first  came  forth?  Jesus  of  Nazareth  might  have 
been  called  a  blunt  and  illiterate  man,  when  among  his 
own  nation  the  Jews,  he  denounced  judgment  against 
both  them  and  their  most  solemn  place  of  worship.  His 
apostles  were  blunt  illiterate  fishermen;  and  such  were 
generally  the  principal  instruments  by  which  God  pro- 
moted  the  best  of  causes;  and  the  true  witnesses  never 
attempted  to  soften  the  matter,  or  to  suit  their  testimo- 
ny to  the  taste  of  the  great  ones  of  the  earth. 

30.  The  truth  is,  the  Friends  were  led  astray  from  the 
power  of  a  living  testimony  by  popularity;  in  this  case 
they  were  deceived;  and  while  they  clothed  themselves 
with  the  words  of  their  ancients,  they  came  under  the 
condemnation  of  those  who  had  clothed  themselves  with 
the  words  of  Christ  and  his  apostles,  against  whom  their 
ancients  testified. 

3t.  Popularity  and  persecution  could  never  abide 
with  each  other.  When  the  Friends  became  numerous- 
and  popular,  and  the  life  and  power  of  their  testimony 
was  on  the  decline,  then  they  were  prepared  to  petition 
for  equal  toleration  as  a  true  Christian  sect,  worthy  o£ 
protection  under  the  power  of  the  secular  arm;  and  here 
ended  both  their  power,  and  extraordinary  sufferings. 

32.  Many  of  the  petitions,  which  they   presented  to   gewej»s 
King  James  II.  and  also  to  King  William  ill.  and  Queen    History,^ 
Ann,  now  stand  on  record.     William,  prince  of  Orange,   ?q|'Iq£' 
first  established  liberty  of  conscience  by  law  in  England, 


368 


T.RAI.    VIEW    OF 


CHAP. 
[V. 


Sew*  !*■ 

History, 
p.  646, 


Griffith's 
Journal, 
r.  56, 


ibid. 
J>.  105. 


about  the  year  16£9,    To  his  honour.  th«  par- 

took of  that  righteous  grant,  which,  to  their  shame,  they 
improved  in  establishing  another  branch  of  the  great  or- 
thodox community,  rather  than  in  supporting  then 
faith  and  testimony  as  living  witnesses  of  God. 

33.  In  the  year  1702,  William  died,  and  Prir. 
Ann,  was  proclaimed  queen.  To  her  also,  the  Friends 
sent  many  addresses.  Thus  their  petitions  for  the  re- 
dress of  their  grievances,  were  mixed  with  addresses  of 
applause  to  the  great  ones  of  the  earth,  until  they  were 
placed  upon  equal  ground  of  respectability  with  other 
Protestants;  and  thus  the  offence  of  the  cross  ceased,  the 
glory  of  their  ancients  passed  away,  and  left  another 
people  in  the  outward  form,  but  destitute  of  the  power; 
so  that  chosen  witnesses  were  raised  up,  among  them- 
selves, to  testify  of  their  fall  and  apostasy  from  their 
original  spirit. 

34.  The  spirit  and  power  of  eternal  truth  confirmed 
the  testimony  of  George  Fox,  and  many  of  those  who 
were  cotemporary  with  him,  that  they  were  sent  of  God 
as  true  witnesses.  But  there  is  decided  proof  that  a  peo- 
ple of  the  same  name  followed  after,  who,  as  a  people, 
were  not  the  true  witnesses:  for  as  God  never  did  raise 
up  one  true  witness  to  testify  against  another;  therefore 
the  testimony  of  John  Griffith,  whom  they  acknowledge 
to  have  been  sent  of  God,  standeth  as  an  undeniable 
proof  that  their  power,  as  a  people,  was  gone,  in  about 
sixty  years  from  the  time  of  their  addresses  to  the  queen. 

35.  From  the  many  lamentations  of  this  faithful  la- 
bourer, over  a  back-sliding  people,  it  will  be  sufficient 
to  notice  the  following.    "  Many  under  our  religious  pro- 

*  fession,  (saith  he)  resting  in  the  profession  only,  is  the 
'  principal  reason  that  we  find  divers  under  our  Rame 
i  more  insensible,  harder  to  be  reached  unto,  and  awa- 
'kened  by  a  living  powerful  ministry,  than  any  other 

*  religious  persuasion.  This  may  seem  strange  to  some, 
1  but  I  know  it  is  lamentably  true.*' 

36.  On  his  visiting  the  Friends  in  America,  he  maketh- 
this  reflection.     u.  When  I  have  considered  the  low,  in- 

*  different,  languid  state  of  those  under  our  name,  in  ma- 
1  ny  places,  both  in  this  and  other  nations,  chiefly  occa- 
sioned by  an  inordinate  love  of  the  world,  and  the 
'things  thereof,  my  soul  has  been  deeply  humbled  in 
'awful  prostration." 

37.  In  speaking  of  the  meetings  managed  by  unsanc- 


f\  VI,  THE  WITNESSES  OP  TRUTH,  363 

tified  spirits,  he  observeth,  "The  seed  of  God,  which     CHAP, 
*  should  have  dominion  in  all  our  meetings,  is  depres- 

i  sed This  spirit  getting  in  amongst  us,  in  every  part    Griffith's 

'of  the  body  or  society,  cannot  fail  of  laying  waste; —    J°ioSa1, 
'  therefore  let  all  consider  what  spirit  rules  them.     It  is    p' 
i  a  mournful  truth,  (addeth  he)  that  among  the  many  thou- 
1  sands  of  Israel,  there  are  but  few,  in  comparison,  who 
1  really  stand  quite  upright; — who  cannot  be  at  all  warp- 
'  ed  by  fear,  interest,  favour,  or  affection." 

38.  How  far  this  character  falleth  below  the  testimo 
ny  and  expectations  of  the  first  true  witnesses  called 
Quakers,  is  evident  from  all  their  writings,  especially 
from  those  of  Edward  Burrough.  The  truth  is,  those 
blunt  and  illiterate  men,  as  they  are  called,  who  first 
broke  out  with  such  rude  and  ambiguous  expressions; 
never  were  commissioned  to  found  a  church,  nor  to  build 
up  any  people  upon  the  authority  of  their  extraordinary 
testimony :  for  no  Church  of  Christ  could  be  established5 
till  the  reign  of  Antichrist  was  at  an  end. 

39.  But  while  they  testified  against  all  the  false 
churches,  and  false  systems,  that  existed  on  earth,  they 
were  commissioned  from  heaven  to  announce  their  cer- 
tain downfall,  and  the  setting  up  of  that  church  or  king* 
dom  which  should  stand  forever;  but  the  work  was  not 
given  them  to  do;  their  commission  extended  no  further 
than  to  declare  that  God  wa9  about  to  effect  it,  and 
would,  by  means  of  his  own  chusing,  most  certainly  ac- 
complish it  in  his  own  time. 

40.  This  will  appear  most  strikingly  evident  from  the 
writings  of  Edward  Burrough,  who  was  cotemporary 
with  George  Fox,  and  who,  in  the  year  1662,  in  the  28th 
year  of  his  age,  died  a  prisoner  at  Newgate,  London, 
for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  which  he 
held.  The  following  short  extracts,  from  his  own  wri- 
tings, may  show  the  nature  of  that  testimony  for  which 
he  patiently  suffered  unto  death. 

41.  "  All  ye   inhabitants   of  the  earth,  in  all  nations     Bur- 
'throughout  the  world;  hearken  and  give  ear,  the  word    rough**. 
4  of  the  Lord  God-,  that  made  heaven  and  earth  is  toward    p0^"' 
'you;  he  is  coming  to  set  up  his  kingdom  and  his  domin-    &24rT 
'  ion,  which  never  shall  have  an  end ;  and  the  kingdoms 

'  of  this  world  shall  be  changed,  and  shall  become  the 

6  kingdom  of  the  Son  of  God.     The  kingdom  of  Christ  is 

*■  near  to  come,  and  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  shall  be 

changed,  and  none  shall  have  any  part  therein,  but  thej;- 


A    GENERAL    VIEW    OF 


P.    VF 


:HAP. 

IV. 


Fur- 
lough's 
Works,  p. 
193,  194. 


ibid,  p. 
195,  and 
197. 


ibid. 
£.437. 


'  that  are  redeemed  out  of  kindreds,  tongues,  and  people ' 
•this  we  believe;  he  that  can  receive  it  let  him." 

42.  "This  is  the  time  in  which  all  the  men  of  thi-' 
' generation  are  fallen,  and  the  scripture  is  fulfilled;  tin 
'  night  wherein  no  man  can  work  is  upon  the  world ; 
'and  farther,  this  is  the  time  of  Antichrist's  dominion 
'And  also  we  know,  the  time  is  now  approaching,  that 
'the  dominion  of  the  beast  is  near  an  end,  and  the  holy 
'city  shall  the  saints  possess,  and  the  Gentiles  shall  be 
•driven  out  of  it,  according  as  John  said.  I  say,  the 
'time  is  well  nigh  expired,  and  finished,  and  the  Lord 
'God  Almighty,  and  the  Lamb  is  risen  to  make  war 
'against  the  beast  and  his  image,  who  hath  reigned  over 
'the  kingdoms  of  the  world. — But  now  the  mighty  day 
'  of  the  Lord,  and  the  judgment  of  the  whore  is  ap- 
'  proaching,  wherein  she  shall  be  rewarded  according  to 
'her  works." 

43.  "  This  I  have  received  from  God,  I  say  the  ho- 
'  ly  city  shall  be  measured,  and  she  shall  be  adorned, 
'  and  as  a  bride  for  her  husband  shall  she  be  prepared  j 
'  and  God's  tabernacle  shall  be  with  men.  The  king- 
'  dom  of  the  beast  must  down,  and  the  princely  power  of 
'  darkness  must  be  overthrown,  and  laws,  and  times,  and 
'  things,  and  powers  of  men  shall  be  overthrown,  and 
'overturned,  till  he  come  to  reign  in  the  earth,  whose 
'  right  it  is  to  reign  over  nations  and  people." 

44.  "  This  is  written  as  moved  of  the  Lord,  to  go 
'  abroad  through  the  nations,  that  all  may  understand 
'concerning  the  times,  and  the  changing  of  times,  and 
4  how  the  beast  hath  reigned  in  dominion — and  the  king- 
'  dom  of  Christ  hath  not  been  known  upon  the  earth  for 
'  many  generations;  but  the  beast  hath  been  established 
'  in  his  throne  of  rebellion  against  Christ  Jesus." 

45.  "All  this  traditional  worship,  and  false  imitations 
'  which  have  been  set  up  since  the  apostles'  days,  shall 
'be  overthrown  and  confounded;  the  Lord  is  risen  and 
'  will  dash  down,  and  overthrow  all  this  idolatry  now 
'  practised  amongst  Christians:  and  a  great  shaking  and 
'confounding  shall  suddenly  come  among  Christians;  for 
1  the  Lord  will  break  down  that  which  hath  been  build- 
'ed,  because  it  is  polluted;  and  he  will  pluck  up  that 
'which  hath  been  planted,  because  it  is  defiled:  and  a 
'  mighty  work  will  the  Lord  work  in  the  earl h.— And 
"  for  this  state,  all  that  fear  God.  ami  love  him,  aie  to 
'  wait,  for  this  shall  come  to  pass  m  the  woriu." 


P.   VT.  THE    WITNESSES    OP    TRUTH.  37 J 

46.  "  Concerning  the  things  whereof  we  have  testi-     CHAP. 

4  tied  these  divers  years,  J  am  no  way  doubtful  but  our    _J__ 

'God  will  fulfil  them,  neither  can  my  confidence  be  sha-     Bur- 
ken,  by  what  is  or  can  come  to  pass;  for  Antichrist   ™-u&i['s 
must  fall,  false  ministry  and  worship,  false  ways  and    p>  ^qq^ 
doctrines  God   will   confound,   false   power  and    false 
church  the  Lord  will  lay  low; — and  Truth  and  Right- 

*  eousness  must  reign. — These  things  have  we  prophesi- 
i  ed  from  day  to  day ;  and  my  faith  is  constant  and  im- 

•  moveable,  that  God  will  effect  these  things  in  his  sea- 
-  son." 

47.  The  epistles  and  warnings  of  this  faithful  witness 
of  Christ,  are  left  as  a  standing  monument  of  the  testi- 
mony of  truth  at  that  day ;  as  a  controversy  of  God  with 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  directed  "  unto  all  sorts 
of  people;  as  a  trumpet  of  the  Lord,  and  a  true  noise  of 
a  fearful  earthquake  at  hand,  which  shall  shake  the 
whole  fabrick  of  the  earth,  and  the  pillars  of  its  standing 
shall  fall,  and  never  more  be  set  up  again.— Declared 
and  written  by  a  son  of  thunder,  as  a  warning  to  all  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth.  By  order  and  authority  given 
unto  me  by  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God.'"  So  testified 
Edward  Burrough,  in  the  year  1655. 

48.  Beginning  at  the  head  of  the  nation,  he  deliver 
eth  his  message  to  Oliver  Cromwell,  and  all  his  coun- 
cil— To  all  judges  and  lawyers — To  all  astrologers, 
soothsayers,  and  wise  men — To  all  generals,  colonels, 
commanders,  officers,  and  soldiers,  in  England,  Scotland^, 
and  Ireland — To  all  the  priests  and  prophets,  and  teach- 
ers of  the  people — To  all  the  Papists,  their  whole  body  r 
and  head  at  Rome — To  all  Protestants  of  the  eldest 

sort — To  all  Presbyterians  and  Independents — To  all 
Anabaptists — To  all  free-willers — To  all  Ranters — To 

all  seekers  and  waiters. And  lastly,  to  those  who 

were  in  the  light  of  eternal  life.     And  two  years  after, 
he  delivered  ten  solemn  warnings  to  Friends.* 

49.  Those  testimonies,  which  were  then  delivered 
from  time  to  time,  breathe  the  most  evident  spirit  of  pro- 
phecy, in  regard  to  the  end  of  a  corrupt  christian  world, 
and  the  setting  up  of  the  pure  and  everlasting  kingdom 
of  Christ. 

50.  Now  certain  it  is,  that  the  many  complaints  of 
worldly  mindedness,  of  deadness  arid  insensibility,  of 
resting  on  a  mere  profession,  and  of  receiving  a  false  spi- 

*  These  addresses  may  be  seen  at  large  in  Burrcugh's  Works,  p.  9$ 
to  114. 


372  REMARKS    CONCERNING  P. 

CHAP      r  it,  which  stand  ngsiinst  the  general  body  of  the  Friends, 

' by  their  own  writers,  are  sufficient  evidences  that  they 

are  not  that  pure,  spiritual  and  heavenly  church,  of 
which  those  witnesses  prophesied,  whose  name  they  now 
bear. 


CHAPTER  V. 

.Particular  Remarks  concerning  Friends,  French  Prophets, 
and  other  Modern  Sects. 

THE  church  of  Christ  in  the  latter  clay,  was  not  to 
be  composed  of  the  worldly  minded — the  dead 
and  insensible — or  of  sftch  as  would  be  led  away  by  a 
false  spirit.  Yet  not  one  word  of  truth  could  fall  to  the 
ground  that  had  been  delivered  by  the  witnesses  of  God: 
for  the  whole  must  be  accomplished. 

2.  The  dissolution  of  the  Christian  World,  with  all  its 
false  establishments,  was  an  event  as  certain  as  any  that 
had  ever  been  marked  out  by  the  spirit  of  prophecy; 
and  the  jarring  materials  of  which  it  was  composed,  lost 
their  centre  of  attraction  and  bands  of  uniformity,  within 
forty  years  after  the  testimony  of  George  Fox.  Edward 
Burrough  and  the  rest,  was  delivered;  when  civil  rulers 
caused  the  persecuting  sword  to  be  put  up  into  its  sheath, 
and  began  to  proclaim  liberty  for  every  one  to  enjoy 
his  own  faith  unmolested. 

3.  The  whole  chain  of  prophesies,  that  relate  to  the 
heavens  and  the  earth  that  then  were,  have  been  evi- 
dently fulfilling  ever  since  liberty  of  conscience  was 
granted;  sects  and  parties  have  not  only  been  dissolving 
asunder,  and  removing  more  distant  from  the  mother 
church,  and  from  each  other,  but  the  most  fundamental 
points  of  doctrine,  discipline,  and  government,  and  even 
whole  creeds,  confessions,  common  prayer  books,  &c. 
are,  in  many  parts  of  Christendom,  passing  away  with 
a  great  noise,  and  the  elements  in  which  they  were  com- 
posed, are  melting  with  fervent  heat.  So  that  every  at- 
tempt to  reform,  repair,  and  unite  together  the  differ- 
ent parts  of  the  great  Christian  World,  can  only  widen 
the  breach,  and  hasten  the  final  dissolution  of  the  whole 

4.  But  again,  when  the  Friends,  ia  the  declining  state 


P.    VJ.  FRIENDS,    FRENCH    PROPHETS,    &C,  3/3 

of  their  power,  applied  to  civil  rulers  for  toleration,*  and     CHAP. 

had  their  religion  blended  with  civil  law,  they  united    '__, 

with  the  remaining  power  of  the  beast,  through  the  in- 
fluence of  which  they  became  a  dead  lifeless  body,  as  a 
people.  And  in  setting  out  to  build  another  old  heaven 
church  upon  the  principles  of  their  former  light  and  tes- 
timony, before  the  time  had  arrived  for  their  testimo- 
ny to  be  accomplished,  they  only  exposed  themselves, 
equally  with  others,  to  suffer  the  loss  of  all  their  super- 
fluous labour,  in  the  general  wreck  of  false  buildings. 

5.  It  is  true  they  were  very  cautious  as  to  adopting 
those  forms  and  ceremonies  of  worship  which  pertained 
to  the  kingdom  of  Antichrist;  so  that  in  this  they  are  a 
very  distinguished  people.  Nevertheless,  the  root  and 
foundation  of  all  false  religion,  and  the  very  source  of 
this  general  deadness  and  insensibility,  they  did  not 
touch.     They  spared  Agag  and  the  best  of  the  flock. 

6.  The  lawless  works  and  fruits  of  the  flesh  they  lop- 
ped off  in  a  great  degree;  but  the  flesh  itself  they  care- 
fully preserved  and  transplanted  over  into  their  new 
soil.  So  that,  when  that  power  failed,  by  which  God  is 
,able,  of  stones,  to  raise  up  children  unto  Abraham,  their 
numbers  might  still  increase  by  the  works  of  ordinary 

*  If  any  suppose  that  we  impute  the  fall  of  the  Quakers  to  their  peti- 
tioning for  liberty  of  conscience,  it  is  a  mistake.  The  people  of  God 
never  deemed  it  improper  to  remonstrate  against  the  unjust  laws  01 
men,  or  even  to  pray  civil  rulers  to  do  right.  But  as  it  was  impossible 
for  that  people  to  keep  the  spirit  of  God,  and  Jive  after  the  flesh,  and 
as  they  had  no  real  testimony  against  the  flesh,  to  bring  it  under  morti- 
fication, of  course  their  fire  went  out  for  want  of  proper  fuel,  and  left 
them,  exposed  to  the  common  snares  and  allurements  of  the  world; 
and  the  tempter  stood  ready  with  an  offer,  which  they  as  readily  ac- 
cepted. "  William  Penn  received  in  the  year  1680:  from  Charles  II.  and 
'  from  the  English  parliament,  the  grant  of  an  ample,  fertile,  but  uncul- 
i  itivated  province  in  America — and  carried  over  with  him  into  his  new 
*  dominions,  a  considerable  colony  of  his  friends  and  brethren;  and  he 
1  founded  in  those  distant  regions  a  republic,  whose  forms,  laws,  and 
'  institutions  resembled  no  other  known  system  of  government." — So 
saith  Dr.  Mosheim.  Then  if  the  charters'of  this  new  kingdom  were 
received  from  the  beast,  and  its  laws  and  institutions  formed  under  his 
.superintendency,  and  if  it  was  supported  by  the  bestial  flesh  and  blood 
of  this  world,  however  much  it  might  have  resembled  that  pure  king- 
dom of  Christ,  announced  by  their  first  witnesses,  it  could  be  no  other. 
in  reality, -than  a  part  of  the  kingdom  of  the  beast,  and  if  Edward  Bur- 
rough  spake  truth,  "  the  kingdom  of  the  beast  must  down ;"  that  is,  eve- 
ry thing  that  is  built  up  under  a  profession  of  Christ,  and  is  founded  in 
human  wisdom  or  policy,  must  fall  and  be  broken  to  pieces,  to  make 
way  tor  the  pure  church  of  Christ,  which  ariseth  solely  out  of  the  work 
of  regeneration.  And  hence  the  establishment  of  the  Friends  hath 
shared  the  common  fate,  so  that  they  are  broken  and  scattered,  like 
.  other  sects,  and  mixed  with  the  rest  of  mankind,  enjoying  unmolested 
thoae  self-interests,  pleasures  and  honours  of  the  world  for  which  they 
exchanged  their  testimony,  and  the  sufferings  Avhich  attended  it. 

LI 


^7*  KEMAHKS    CONCERNING  P 

l  HAP.     generation,  and  their  children  be  taught  by  tradition,  to 

. '. say  over  the  words  of  their  forefathers,  while  totally 

uorant  of  their  power. 
Fox's  7.  "  Their  way  of  marriage  (saith  William  Peiv 

'uuinul.      <  peculiar  to  them,  and  is  a  distinguishing  practice  from 
vol.Tp.      '  all  other  societies  professing  Christianity.     The\ 
%ix.  *  that  marriage  is  an  ordinance  of  God,  arid  that  God 

'  only  can  rightly  join  man  and  woman  in  marriage.'' 
But  instead  of  showing  how  God  joineth  them,  they  give 
a  lengthy  detail  of  their  own  proceedings,  which  are  as 
formal  and  ceremonial  as  those  of  any  other  professing 
Christians:  and  they  do  not  state  any  thing  peculiar  in 
their  motive  or  manner  of  copulation  to  distinguish  their 
natural  posterity  as  the  peculiar  people  of  God,  more 
than  others. 

8.  We  appeal  to  the  light  of  Christ,  within  them,* 
whether  their  secret  motive  or  manner  in  the  ground 
work  of  this  matter,  is  any  thing  peculiar  and  distin- 
guishing from  the  practice  of  other  people.  And  until 
the  Friends  can  give  evidence  that  they  are  a  peculiar 
and  distinct  people  in  this  respect,  they  must  be  num- 
bered with  that  generation,  with  which  their  ancients 
testified,  God  was  not  well  pleased. 

9.  They  cannot  be  numbered  with  the  true  followers 
of  the  Lamb,  because  they  do  not  follow  him  in  the  re- 
generation,- and  if  they  ever  enter  that  kingdom,  of 
which  their  ancients  so  abundantly  prophesied,  it  must 
be  in  the  same  strait  and  narrow  way  of  complete  self- 
denial  with  others  of  the  same  corrupt  nature,  otherwise 
they  never  will  see  that  kingdom  while  the  earth  en- 
dureth. 

10.  God  never  intended  that  the  real  gifts  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  should  be  conveyed  from  one  to  another  by  the 
works  of  ordinary  generation;  but  he  intended  (and  it 
was  so)  that  every  succeeding  age  should  be  dependant 
on  him  for  their  present  gifts  and  calling. 

11.  Admitting  that  the  first  witnesses  among  the 
Friends  had  no  special  command  from  God,  either  in  re- 
gard to  fleshly  or  spiritual  marriage,  (as  was  the  case) 
this  can  be  no  reason  why  the  matter  should  be  over- 
looked in  them,  by  those  who  now  stand  in  the  spirit  and 
power  of  that  work  of  which  their  ancients  prophesied. 

♦That  is,  v.e  appeal   to  their  conscience,  which  may  have  some  re- 
maining light  of  Christ;  but  thrv  that  have  the  true  light  of  Christ  abi 
ding  in  them,  walk  even  as  Christ  walked;— not  after  the  flesh  at  a!!, 
tut  after  the  spirit.  Rom.  viii. 


vol.  ii, 
P- 


P.    VI.  FRIENDS,    FRENCH    PROPHETS,    &C.  37< 

12.  It  may  here  be  particularly  observed,  that  God     CHAP, 
raised  up  witnesses  in  different  ages,  and  in  divers  man-  ' 
ners,  to  effect  certain  purposes;  and  what  was  sometimes 

the  testimony  or  practice  of  one  witness,  was  not  always 
of  another;  neither  was  the  testimony  or  practice  of  one 
witness  to  be  always  the  standing  rule  of  faith  or  prac- 
tice to  a  nation  or  people. 

13.  The  prophet  Hosea  was  expressly  commanded  to 
go  and  take  a  wife  of  whoredoms,  and  beget  children  of 
whoredoms;  and  because  he  was  justified  in  this,  was, 
therefore,  his  example  to  be  followed  by  the  whole  na- 
tion of  the  Jews?  In  no  wise.  It  was  not  an  example, 
but  a  sign  or  reproof  to  the  nation  for  their  whoredoms, 
when  their  prophet  performed  openly,  what  they  prac- 
tised in  secret. 

14.  The  Friends,  according  to  their  own  account,  Fox's 
were  charged  in  open  court,  that,  "  they  went  together  Journal, 
like  brute  beasts,'"'  because  they  would  not  have  their 
marriages  solemnized  by  a  priest,  or  civil  officer.  So 
might  the  Jewish  lawyers  have  charged  the  prophet 
and  his  spouse  with  coming  together  like  whoremongers ; 
and  admitting  the  charge  in  either  case  to  be  ever  so 
well  founded,  neither  of  them  could  be  charged  with 
criminality  in  fulfilling  what  might  have  been  command- 
ed them  in  particular. 

15.  But  to  take  that  which  might  have  been  given  as 
a  reproof,  or  at  best  merely  tolerated,  and  turn  it  into 
an  example,  or  precedent,  because  lawyers  or  judges 
could  prove  it  to  be  both  lawful  and  Christian,  must 
surely  be  a  grand  deception,  and  very  foreign  from  any 
thing  dictated  by  the  Spirit  of  truth.  And  therefore  the 
Friends  lie  under  this  deception,  if  they  suppose  that 
this  outward  ceremony  or  civil  rite  of  marriage,  was  giv- 
en to  the  first  witnesses,  whose  name  they  bear,  as  a 
standing  ordinance  of  God. 

16.  The  truth  is,  that  George  Fox,  Edward  Burrough, 
and  many  of  the  same  spirit  cotemporary  with  them, 
were  the  true  witnesses  of  the  Most  High  God,  posses- 
sed  of  his  spirit  and  power;  and  on  account  of  the  power 
in  which  they  stood,  and  the  near  approach  of  that  king- 
dom of  which  they  testified,  they  were  the  greatest  wit- 
nesses that  had  been  since  the  apostles.  Notwithstand- 
ing, there  were  those,  after  the  apostles1  days,  who  had 
greater  light  and  testimony  in  regard  to  the  hidden 
works  of  the  flesh,  and  who  suffered  more  numerous  tor* 


57i  i  P 

CHAP,     tures,  and  ignominious  deaths  for  the  practical  testimo- 
_  ny  which  they  held. 

17.  But  the  first  witnesses  culled  Quakers,  were  not 
required  to  bear  a  lull  testimony  concerning  the  root  of 
human  depravity,  but  the  testimony  that  was  given  them 
of  God,  most  of  them  delivered  faithfully,  as  true  wit- 
nesses, and  finished  their  testimony  through  mai 
ferings. 

18.  And  it  k  also  a  truth  that  their  natural  desc< 
ants  as  a  people,  have  turned  aside  in  their  hear' 
practice  after  the  weak  and  beggarly  elements  of  the 
world,  have  made  shipwreck  of  their  first  faith,  and  are 
living  upon  the  words  and  good  speeches  of  their  an- 
cients, while  destitute  of  their  life  and  power;  and  from 
acceptable  worshippers,  they  have  become  open  and  sc- 

'  See        cret  idolaters.*    And  therefore,  the  remaining  few,  who 
Griffith's     gtjij  breathe  the  spirit  of  uprightness  under  this  fallen 

Journal,  ...  ,^„.rt!  iii- 

£,  6!.  condition,  are  but  sunenng  witnesses  clothed  in  sack- 

cloth. 

19.  On  this  point  we  shall  only  observe  further,  that 
soon  after  the  honourable  William  Penn  became  govern 
or  of  Pennsylvania,  by  a  grant  from  King  Charles  If. 
the  spirit  and  testimony  of  truth  was  given,  in  power, 
to  another  people,  called  French  Prophets,  who  formed 
no  systems,  nor  left  any  able  advocates'behind  them  to 
defend  their  cause.  We  shall  here  add  a  short  account 
of  these  people,  taken  from  the  records  of  those  who 
could  only  judge  of  them  according  to  outward  appear- 
ance. 

r.  .w  of  20.  -  The  French  Prophets  first  appeared  in  Danpbi- 

Religions,    :  ny  and  Vivarais.    In  the  year  1G88,  live  or  six  hun 
Pro hits     *Protcstant:>  of  both  sexes  gave  themselves  out  I 
and  '  prophets,  and  inspired  by  the  Holy  Ghost.    They 

Chaunrv's   i  became  so  numerous,  that  there  were  many  thou- 
voMii         *  °*"  tnem  inspired.     They  had  strange  tits,  which  came 
i.     <  upon  them  with  tremblings  and  fainting?,  as  in  a  swoon. 
&c*  *  which  made  them  stretch  out  their  arms  and  legs, 

•  stagger  several  times  before  they  dropped  down.*' 

21.  "They  struck  themselves  with  their  hands:  the\ 
i  fell  on  their  backs,  shut  their  eyes,  and  heaved  with 
-their  breasts.  They  remained  a  while  in  trances,  and 
'coming  out  of  them  with  twitchings,  uttered  all  which 
1  came  into  their  mouths.  They  said  they  saw  the  hea- 
'  vens  open,  angels,  paradise,  and  hell.'" 

J2    -Those  who  were  just  on  the  point  of  receiving 


T.    VI.        FRIENDS,  FRENCH  PROPHETS,  kC.  377 

1  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  dropped  down,  not  only  in  the     CHAP. 

*  assemblies,  crying  out*  Mercy,  but  in  the  fields,  and  in 

1  their  own  houses.     The  least  of  their  assemblies  made 

4  up  four  or  rive  hundred,  and  some  of  them  amounted 
1  to  even  three  or  four  thousand  persons.  When  the 
4  prophets  had  for  a  while  been  under  agitations  of  body. 
1  they  began  to  prophesy." 

23.  "  The  burden  of  their  prophesies,  Amend  your 
' lives;  repent  ye;  the  end  of  all  things  draws  nigh. — 

*  The  hills  rebounded  with  their  loud  cries  for  mercy, 

*  and  with  imprecations  against  the  priests,  the  church, 
'  the  pope,  and  against  the  Antichristian  dominion,  with 

*  predictions  of  the  approaching  fall  of  popery.  All  they 
;  said  at  these  times,  was  heard  and  received  with  rev- 
'erence  and  awe/ 

24.  "In  the  year  1706,  three  or  four  of  these  proph- 

*  ets  came  over  into  England,  and  brought  their  prophe- 
tic spirit  along  with  them;  which  discovered  itself  in 
4  the  same  ways  and  manners,  by  ecstasies,  and  agita- 
;  tions,  and  inspirations  under  them,  as  it  had  done  in 
1  France.  And  they  propagated  the  like  spirit  to  others; 
4  so  that  before  the  year  was  out,  there  were  two  or 
'  three  hundred  of  these  prophets  in  and  about  London, 
i  of  both  sexes,  of  all  ages,  men,  women  and  children; 
;and  they  had  delivered  under  prophetic  inspiration, 
'four  or  five  hundred  prophetic  warnings." 

25.  "The  great  thing  they  pretended  by  the  Spirit, 
;was  to  give  warning  of  the  near  approach  of  the  king 

*  dom  of  God,  the  happy  times  of  the  church,  the  mil- 
'  lennium  state.  Their  message  was,  that  the  grand  ju- 
*'bilee;  the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord;  the  accom- 
;  plishment  of  those  numerous  scriptures,  concerning  the 
•new  heavens  and  the  new  earth;  the  kingdom  of  the 
•Messiah;  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb;  the  first  resur- 
rection, or  the  new  Jerusalem  descending  from  above, 
i  were  now  even  at  the  door:" 

26.  "  That  this  great  operation  was  to  be  wrought  on 

*  the  part  of  man,  by  spiritual  arms  only,  proceeding 

;  from  the  mouths  [*]  of  those,  who  should  bv  inspira-    *  £om* 
;  tion,  or  the  mighty  gift  of  the  Spirit,  be  sent  forth  in    g^6.*6*' 
i  great  numbers  to  labour  in  the  vineyard:  That  this    with  _ix. 
i  mission  of  his  servants  should  be  witnessed  to,  by  signs    15 
t  and  wonders  from  heaven,  by  a  deluge  of  judgments  on 
'  the  wicked  universally  throughout  the  world,  as  famine, 
'pestilence,  earthquakes,  _c." 
L12 


REMARKS    CON  V. 

CHAP.         27    »Th;it  the  exterminating  angels  shall  root 
'        '  the  tare*,  and  there  shall  remain  upon  earth  only  good 
4  corn;  and  the  works  of  men  being  thrown  down,  there 

*  shall  he  but  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  heart,  and  one 
'voice  among  mankind.      They  declared  that  all  the 

r  See  Jo-     '  great  things  they  spoke  of,  would  be  manifest  over  the 
uah  in.  4.    i  wnoie  earth  within  the  term  of  three  years.,rt 

28.  "These  prophets  also  pretended  to  the  gift  of 
4 languages;  of  discerning  the  secrets  of  the  heart:  the 

*  gift  of  ministration  of  the  same  spirit  to  others,  by  the 
'laying  on  of  hands;  and  the  gift  of  healing.  To  prove 
'they  were  really  inspired  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  they  al- 
'ledged  the  complete  joy  and  satisfaction  they  expen 
'enced;  the  spirit  of  prayer  which  was  poured  forth 
'upon  them;  and  the  answer  of  their  prayers  to  God.'' 

29.  The  particular  testimony  of  the  Two  Witnesse? 
closed  with  the  French  prophets,  inasmuch  as  the  things 
whereof  they  testified,  followed  in  order  according  to 
their  prophecy.  A  measure,  however,  of  the  same  spi- 
rit hath  never  since  been  wanting,  but  hath  wrought  ei 
ther  internally  or  by  more  external  appearances  in  di- 
vers places.  Nor  hath  it  been  confined  to  any  particu 
lar  sect  of  people,  but  hath  been  a  spirit  of  prophecy 
in  many  of  different  names,  who  have  earnestly  looked 
for  the  appearing  of  Christ  in  the  latter  day. 

30.  This  is  manifest,  not  only  from  the  many  revivals 
of  religion,  both  in  Europe  and  America,  since  the  mid- 
dle of  the  eighteenth  century,  but  more  particularly, 
from  the  late  extraordinary  out-pouring  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  in  the  states  of  Kentucky,  Ohio,  Tennessee,  and 
many  other  places. 

31.  But  it  is  to  be  particularly  remarked,  that,  until 
the  things  prophesied  of  were  accomplished,  and  the  re- 
al work  of  Redemption  wrought,  the  purposes  of  God 
could  be  revealed  only  through  men  of  like  passions  with 
the  rest,  who  were  in  themselves  as  much  lost  as  others; 
and  liable,  through  their  own  corruptions,  to  run  into 
wild  extremes  and  groundless  imaginations  of  their  owa 
framing. 

32.  For  the  want  of  true  judgment,  and  a  real  spiritu- 
al discernment,  between  the  testimony  of  truth  and  the 
exalted  sensations  of  depraved  human  nature,  seeming-^ 
ly  blended  with  it,  men  of  natural  abilities,  and  even  of 
upright  intentions,  have  been  led  to  defend  that,  which 
in  the  main,  was  indefensible.    And  in  the  final  failure  of 


P.  VI.        FRIENDS,  FRENCH  PROPHETS,  &C.  37£ 

a  false  prophecy  in  some  cases,  the  blind  and  incredulous     CHAP, 
have  been  left  to  oppose  the  truth  in  others.    Occasions  ' 

of  this  nature  may  be  seen  in  a  book  entitled,  "  The 
World's  Doom,  or  the  Cabinet  of  Fate  unlocked." 

33.  But  certain  it  is,  that  no  human  errors,  mixtures, 
and  false  applications,  can  ever  alter  the  purpose  of  God 
or  prevent  the  main  substance  of  prophecy  from  taking- 
place  :  nor  can  any  wild  extremes  into  which  the  pro- 
phet may  run,  destroy  the  force  of  the  prophecy  in  the 
judgment  of  the  wise;  because  the  fulfilment  dependeth 
not  on  him  that  delivereth  it;  nor  is  the  truth  of  it  found- 
ed on  his  wisdom  or  prudence :  witness  Balaam  and  the 
prophet  Jonah. 

34.  The  Mennonites,  Moravians,  and  Dunkers  of  the 
present  day  claim  their  descent  from  the  ancient  here- 
tics; however,  by  mixing  with  the  spirit  of  antichristian 
reformers,  they  have  degenerated  into  a  lifeless  form; 
yet,  in  many  particulars,  they  retain  some  shadow  of 
the  ancient  virtue,  with  regard  to  civil  offices,  bearing 
arms,  taking  oaths,  &c.  and  some  among  them,  in  a 
great  degree,  retain  the  uprightness,  and  simplicity  of 
their  predecessors. 

35.  Under  the  name  of  Quakers,  Methodists,  New- 
light  Presbyterians,  and  others,  even  under  the  most 
permanent  forms  that  have  been  established  during  the 
dominion  of  antichrist,  it  is  undoubtedly  certain,  that 
there  are  many  souls  sincerely  looking  for  redemption 
from  sin ;  and  who,  according  to  their  light,  are  labour- 
ing to  do  the  best  they  can. 

36.  And  such  have  always  been  particularly  noticed 
of  God,  as  much  as  the  penitent  Jews  were  in  their  cap- 
tivity; and  such,  with  those  of  the  same  spirit  of  honesty 
and  love  of  truth,  God  will  hide  in  his  pavilion,  in  the 
day  of  visitation,  and  in  the  secret  of  his  tabernacle  shall 
they  be  covered  in  the  day  of  trouble;  while  the  kings 
and  great  ones  of  the  earth  shall  cry  to  the  rocks  and 
mountains  to  fall  upon  them:  and  while  the  kingdoms 
and  nations  of  the  earth  are  breaking  each  other  in  pie- 
ces, even  as  the  vessel  of  a  potter  is  broken. 

37.  God  will  not  cast  off  those  who  truly  fear  him. 
He  will  not  reward  the  righteous  according  to  the  works 
of  the  wicked;  neither  will  he  reward  the  wicked  ac- 
cording to  the  doings  of  the  just;  but  each  shall  have 
the  portion  of  their  own  choice,  as  it  is  written:  "He 
that  is  unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still  j  and  he  that  is  fil- 


StfO  REMARKS    CONCERNiN  ..    fee  P.    \f. 

CHAP,     thy,  let  him  be  filtb]   Btill;   and  he  that  is  righteous,  let 

him  be    righteous  still;   and  be  that  is  holy,  let  hun  be 

H.A.wni.    hol\         i       \nd  heliold.  1  come  qui- kl\  ;  and  my  reward 

11   !«.'         is  with  me,  to  give  every  man  according  as  his  work 

shall  be.*1 


!IE  TESTIMONY 

\ 


OF 

CHRIST'S-  SECOND  APPEARING 
PART  VII. 

IE  SECOND  APPEARING  OF  CHRIST;  THE  FINISHING 
WORK  OF  THE  NEW  CREATION. 


CHAPTER  I. 


General  Remarks  on  the  Spirit  of  Prophecy,  as  it  respected 
the  Time  of  Christ's  Second  Appearing , 

ACCORDING  to  the  predictions  of  the  prophets,     CHAP, 
many  have  been  long  looking  for  the  commence-         I- 
ment  of  what  is  called  the  Millennium,  or  latter  day  of  ~~         * 
glory,  when  the  kingdom  of  Christ  shall  be  set  up  and 
established  on  earth ;  in  which  all  tyrannical  and  oppres- 
sive governments  shall  be  overthrown  and  destroyed, 
and  mankind  enjoy  just  and  equal  rights  in  all  matters, 
civil  and  religious;  when  all  wars  shall  cease,  and  uni- 
versal peace  be  enjoyed  by  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

2.  That  such  a  day  hath  long  been  foretold,  and  must 
necessarily  take  place,  is  clear  from  the  whole  tenor  of 
scripture  prophecy;  but  the  time,  and  circumstances  of 
that  day,  have  been  matter  of  reasoning  and  debate  for 
many  ages;  while  it  was,  in  reality,  out  of  sight  of  the 
most  penetrating  part  of  mankind,  and  was  intended  to 
remain  so,  until  the  work  of  the  day  should  declare  it. 

3.  God,  who  made  the  world  and  all  things  therein,    Actsxyii 
had  determined  the  times  before  appointed,  and  fixed   24. 

the  bounds  of  man's  habitation,  changed  the  heavens 
and  the  earth  as  he  pleased,  cast  down,  or  exalted  the 
nations  according  to  his  own  wisdom,  and  permitted  the    Dan.  i». 
basest  of  meh  to  rule  over  them,  until  the  times  deter-   17* 
mined  were  accomplished,  which  he  had  reserved  in  his 
own  power, 


382  rlwm    REMARK-  P.    \ 

CHAP.        4.  It  was,  therefore,  impossible  in  the  nature  of  thing*. 
'         for  the  most  upright  men  living,  in  their  natural  b 

to  comprehend,  in  its  real  and  true  nature,  that  which 
belonged  to  a  future  state  of  things.  This  belonged  to 
God  alone,  and  therefore  could  only  be  revealed  to  man. 
by  such  sensible  signs,  figures  and  similitudes,  as  were 
adapted  to  his  natural  capacity,  to  excite  his  rational 
belief  in  what  was  yet  to  appear. 

5.  To  say  nothing  here,  particularly,  on  the  different 
parts  which  compose  the  scriptures;  it  is  certain  that,  if 
any  history  of  past  events  is  to  be  credited,  the  histori- 
cal part  of  the  sacred  writings  claimeth  the  first  and 
highest  authority. 

6.  And  it  is  equally  certain,  that  many  future  events 
were  revealed  to  those  who  were  chosen  of  God  for  that 
purpose,  under  many  and  various  similitudes,  figures, 
and  shadows,  while  the  substances  themselves  were  con- 
cealed from  the  penetration  even  of  those  unto  whom 
the  shadows  were  given. 

7.  But  as  many  future  events  have  been  revealed  by 
the  Holy  Ghost,  under  mysterious  figures  or  natural  ap- 
pearances, the  natural  man  must  naturally  form  some 
ideas  in  his  mind  concerning  them.  The  question  then 
is,  whether  his  ideas  are  true  or  false? 

8.  This  matter  may  be  at  once  decided;  for  if  his 
ideas  are  fixed  upon  natural  objects,  because  the  simili- 
tudes are  familiar  to  his  natural  senses,  his  ideas  must  be 
false;  and  it  is  evident,  that  until  the  substances  them- 
selves are  actually  manifested,  he  can  have  nothing  to 
contemplate  them  by,  but  natural  similitudes. 

9.  And  although  the  spirit  of  revelation  is  true,  yet 
the  natural  man's  ideas  concerning  the  real  substances 
of  the  things,  can  be  no  other  than  false;  and  whether 
the  similitudes  are  to  be  literally,  or  spiritually  fulfil- 
led, it  is  not  for  him  to  know  or  determine,  seeing  that 
God  hath  reserved  to  himself  alone,  the  times  and  sea- 
sons, and  of  course,  the  manner  of  their  accomplishment. 

10.  The  whole  Jewish  state,  was,  as  it  were,  convert- 
ed into  natural  similitudes,  and  shadows  of  good  things 
to  come,  which  were  confirmed  to  the  heirs  of  promise 
from  time  to  time,  by  the  most  evincing  evidence  - 

how  long  hath  that  nation  persevered  in  the  fatal  delu- 
sion, that  they  are  the  only  people  of  God,  and  true 
seed  of  promise;  while  bondage.  raj>tivit\.  death,  and 
the  curse  of  being  scattered  among  the  nations,  are  their 
most  distinguishing  evidences! 


P.    All.  THE    SPIRIT    OF    PROPHECY.  3&^ 

11.  And  how  many  hundreds  of  years  hath  the  name     CHAP. 
Christian,  bound  whole  nations  under  the  same  strange 
delusion,  and  furnished  them  with  a  pretext  for  tilling 

the  earth  with  the  most  horrid  crimes! 

12.  Thousands,  no  better  by  nature  or  practice  than 
others,  by  virtue  of  this  distinguishing  name,  have  assu- 
med the  character  of  God's  children,  laid  claim  to  the 
earth  as  their  lawful  inheritance,  taken  up  arms  against 
every  other  name  and  character,  as  usurpers,  and  by 
such  acts  of  cruelty  and  outrage,  as  are  shocking  to  na« 
ture  itself,  have  given  their  fellow  creatures  the  greatest 
occasion  to  blaspheme  the  God  of  heaven,  for  sending 
into  the  world  such  a  person  as  Jesus  Christ. 

13.  These  fatal  mistakes  among  mankind,  evidently 
arose  from  their  taking  the  shadow  for  the  substance, 
claiming  a  right  to  revelation,  the  spirit  of  which  they 
possessed  not:  proposing  the  manner  of  God's  work,  and 
limiting  or  extending  the  times  and  seasons,  which  di- 
vine wisdom  had  reserved  in  her  own  power;  and  fixing 
their  own  natural  and  carnal  ideas  to  the  language  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  by  virtue  of  stolen  words:  to  the  true  ) 
sense  of  which,  consequently,  they  could  never  agree. 

14.  Hence  came  confusion,  contentions,  and  debates 
without  number:  an  incontestable  evidence  that  the  Ho- 
ly Ghost  never  gave  them  this  authority  to  construe  her 
language :  therefore  it  can  be  no  reasonable  objection 
against  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  that  the  substances  of 
"what  it  revealed,  was  incomprehensible,  and  could  not 
be  known  or  understood  in  their  true  nature,  until  they 
were  brought  forth  and  exhibited  in  their  season ;  seeing 
it  was  impossible  in  the  nature  of  things  that  it  should 
be  otherwise. 

15.  The  error  or  deception,  therefore,  is  not  in  the 
mysterious  language  of  inspiration,  nor  in  those  who 
were  simply  moved  to  foretell,  under  sublime  figures, 
what  God  would  bring  to  pass  in  future  days;  but  in  the 
minds  of  natural  and  carnal  men,  who  take  upon  them- 
selves to  limit  or  extend  those  times  and  seasons,  which, 
in  the  mind  of  wisdom,  were  determined  to  be  out  of 
their  reach  until  the  times  appointed. 

16.  Nor  could  those  sublime  figures  in  prophetic  lan- 
guage, ever  be  really  and  truly  understood,  or  explain- 
-ed,  until  the  very  times  of  their  fulfilment;  and  even 
then,  by  those  only  who  come  into  the  very  spirit  of  ths 
work,  at  the  day  in  which  it  is  wrought. 


384  (AMES  on  1J    VlJ. 

vP-         17.  Whatever  may  be  said  id  opposition  bo  dil  ine  re- 
'         velation,  or  the  spirit  of  prophe<  fal- 

len man  never  could  have  had  any  sens*  iitnre 

existence,  or  the  prospects  ot'  immortality    but  through 
this  medium,  whether  he  received  it  non  or  oth- 

erwise. 

18.  And  it  is  equally  certain,  that  .nothing  else"  hath 
ever  kept  the  world  in  awe,  or  given  any  lasting  energy 
to  the  impulse  of  human  laws:  and  nothing  but  that 
faith,  which  contemplateth  the  objects  and  scenes  of 
the  present  life,  as  the  prolonged  shadows  of  a  never 
ending  eternity,  could  ever  have  prolonged  those  shad- 
ows to  so  great  an  extent. 

19.  It  must,  therefore,  be  ascribed  to  the  wisdom  of 
God,  in  revealing  a  future  state,  successive  to  the  pres- 
ent, that  man  hath  been  excited  to  that  degree  of  natu- 
ral virtue,  through  which  his  natural  state,  hath  continu- 
ed to  such  a  length  of  time,  as  to  overtake  that  new  cre- 
ation, which  the  divine  counsel  had  determined.  For 
if  the  lawless  passions  of  Cain  and  the  Canaanites,  had 
universally  prevailed,  no  flesh  could  have  been  saved; 

.  this  world  would  long  ago,  have  been  like  Sodom  and 

sai.  i.    .    Gomorrah,  and  the  cities  round  about. 

20.  Much  was  said  by  the'  Witnesses  of  truth,  particu 
larly  in  later  ages,  concerning  the  day  in  which  the  Mys- 
tery of  God  was  to  be  finished  in  relation  to  man;  but 
after  all  those  prophesies,  and  all  the  reasonings  of  natu- 
ral men,  concerning  their  accomplishment,  the  words  of 

Jtfat  xxiv    Christ  comprehend  the  whole:  4*  But  of  that  day  and 
36.  *  hour  knoweth  no  man,  nay,  not  the  angels  of  heaven, 

but  my  Father  only." 

21.  Previous  to  the  commencement  of  that  day,  there 
were  three  things  respecting  it,  which  mankind  could 
not  possibly  know.  First,  the  time;  Second,  the  place; 
and  Third,  the  manner  in  which  it  was  to  commence. 

22.  First.  The  time  could  not  possibly  be  ascertain- 
ed, although  it  was  fixed  in  definite  numbers,  by  various 

l  Cor.  a.     prophets.      As  nothing  inferior  to  man  can  know  the 
11.  things  of  man,  save  the  spirit  of  man  that  is  in  him;  so 

no  man  can  know  the  things  of  God,  but  the  spirit  of  God, 
by  which  the  prophecies  were  given. 

23.  Man,  as  a  rational  creature,  hath  fixed  the  times 
and  seasons,  according  to  the  changes  of  this  globe,  in 
relation  to  the  sun  aud  moon,  and  hath  thereby  estab- 
lished the  day.  the  mouth,  and  the  year;  but  inferior  to- 


P.    VIT,  THE    SPIRIT    OF    FROFHECY.  385 

ings  are  not  confined  to  those  calculations  of  man;  much    CHAP, 
less  beings  of  a  superior  rank.  '___ 

24.  Again,  man  hath  been  accustomed  to  calculate 
times  by  a  variety  of  objects  in  nature,  and  to  distin- 
guish those  calculations  by  various  names,  as  genera- 
tions, ages,  years,  months,  weeks,  days,  hours,  and  sea- 
sons; but  what  can  he  certainly  know  beyond  the  limits 
of  his  own  age?  Nothing  at  all.  Yet  the  spirit  spake 
of  ages  of  ages;  he  may  call  this  eternity,  or  what  he 
pleaseth,  it  altereth  it  not;  he  is  certainly  lost  in  the 
thought,  because  it  exceedeth  his  narrow  limits. 

25.  Again,  in  the  language  of  the  Spirit,  u  One  day   2  pet.  hi. 
is  with  the  Lord  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a  thousand    8.  Ezek. 
years  as  one  day. — I  have  appointed  thee  each  day  for  ^v  6-  -Jer« 
a  year. — And  these  nations  shall  serve  the  king  of  Ba- 
bylon seventy  years." 

26.  Therefore,  the  natural  man  may  calculate  the 
times  to  suit  his  own  pleasure;  he  may  comprise  the 
greatest  numbers  in  a  few  hours  of  the  natural  day,  and 
prove  the  time  of  the  promise  to  have  been  past  thou- 
sands of  years  ago.  Or  if  he  chuse  to  continue  in  his 
sins  during  life,  he  may  put  far  off  the  evil  day,  even  to 
a  future  period  of  twenty-live  millions  of  common  years; 
by  either  of  which  he  will  prove  himself  to  be  totally  ig- 
norant of  the  matter,  and  altogether  in  nature's  darkness. 

27.  Again,  an  angel  set  the  time  for  cleansing  the   Dan.  viii, 
sanctuary,  at  two  thousand  three  hundred  days.     But    14. 

can  the  natural  man  certainly  tell  whether  the  Spirit 
meant  the  days  of  man,  or  of  the  Lord;  or  a  medium 
between,  that  is,  two  thousand  three  hundred  of  his  na- 
tural years? 

28.  Which  ever  way  he  may  take,  it  can  profit  him 
little.  He  may  out-live  the  rirst  period  of  six  or  seven 
years,  and  all  the  good  it  may  bring.  The  second  is  en- 
tirely out  of  his  reach;  nor  can  he  tell  where  it  began, 
or  where  it  will  end:  and  the  third  is  inrinitely  beyond 
his  comprehension,  being  not  less  than  two  million,  or 
twenty-three  hundred  thousand  years. 

29.  The  natural  man,  or  the  inspired  man,  (if  he 
chuse  to  denominate  himself  so  because  he  hath  the 
scriptures  before  his  eyes)  may  acknowledge,  that  he 
knoweth  nothing  about  the  time,  because  the  Spirit  of 
prophecy,  by  express  declarations,  obligeth  him  so  to 
do;  yet  he  imagineth  that  he  can  tell  the  event  when- 
ever it  shall  appear;  but  in  this  he  is  equally  mistaken. 

Mm 


33G  GKNERAL    REMARKS    ON  P.    VII. 

CHAP.         go.  To  whom  were  the  prophesies  first  given?    To 

___J ,  whom  were  given  the  types  and  shadows  of  the  law  and 

Rom. iii.  the  prophets?    Was  it  not  to  the  Jews?    Much  c 

2  way  they  had  the  advantage,  saith  the  apostje. 

31.  What  then?  The  prophet  Daniel  had  told  them 
Pan.  ix.  that  it  should  he  seven  weeks,  and  threescore  and  two 
■5.  weeks  unto  Messiah  the  prince.     But  how  would  the 

scripture-inspired  Jew  calculate  this?  Would  he  call  it 
four  hundred  and  eighty-three  natural  days?  or  four 
hundred  and  eighty  three  years?  or  four  hundred  and 
eighty-three  thousand  years?  Without  the  same  Spirit 
which  dictated  those  numbers,  and  that  in  the  time  of 
their  accomplishment,  either  way  darkness  must  be  his 
portion. 

32.  Upon  the  first  calculation,  he  findeth  nothing  to 
satisfy  his  mind;  his  natural  senses  comprehend  all  he 
beholdeth.  The  second  calculation,  he  thinketh,  will 
bring  the  Messiah;  and  the  plan  he  hath  laid  out  by  bis 
understanding,  he  thinketh,  will  determine  the  event 
whenever  it  cometh  to  pass. 

33.  But  instead  of  the  Messiah,  and  the  great  event 
.,  ...  he  looked  for,  there  came  one  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  whom 
andxxiv.    -they  knew,  and  who  was  more  like  a  beggar  than  a 

prince;  who  called  them  a  generation  or  brood  of  vipers, 
denounced  woes  upon  them,  foretold  the  destruction  of 
their  city  and  temple,  the  abolition  of  their  whole  reli- 
gious system,  and  their  final  extinction  as  a  nation. 

34.  Thus  the  events  of  his  most  reasonable  calcula- 
tions take  place,  and  he  knoweth  them  not;  and  beyond 
this,  the  calculation  of  the  sixty -nine  or  seventy  weeks 
must  out-run  the  most  distant  conception  of  either  Jew 
or  Gentile. 

35.  The  truth  is,  natural  men  could  never  calculate 
God's  times  and  seasons,  they  either  came  too  soon  or 
too  late;  and  thus,  in  all  their  calculations,  they  have 
always  placed  God  at  a  great  distance  from  the  calcu- 
lator, either  in  the  past  or  future  tense;  at  so  great  a 
distance  at  least,  that  there  remained  no  probability  of 
his  seeing  the  day  of  God's  power;  and  the  world  have 
been  best  satisfied  to  have  it  so. 

36.  They  shrink  from  the  thought  of  their  days  being- 
numbered,  and  their  enjoyments  in  nature  being  includ- 
ed within  the  small  compass  of  a  generation;  and  yet, 
upon  their  own  calculation,  themselves  being  judges, 
men  in  a  state  of  nature  cannot  know  the  dny 


P.    VII.  THE    SPIRIT    OF    PROPHECY.  387 

power;  it  is  out  of  their  sight,  as  far  as  eternity  is  out     CHAP, 
of  sight  of  time.  __ 

37.  They  cannot  see  that  to  which  the  prophecy  al- 
ludeth,  and  therefore  cannot  interpret  it.     The  vision  of 
all  is  to  them  like  a  book  that  is  sealed,  which  men  deli- 
ver to  one  that  is  learned,  saying,  Head  this,  I  pray  thee ;    jsa-,  xxix 
and  he  saith,  I  cannot,  for  it  is  sealed.    And  the  unlearn-    11. 

ed  cannot  read  it  because  they  are  not  learned. 

38.  It  is  therefore  justly  observed  bv  Newton,  "It  is    Diss.xiv. 

*  no  wonder  that  the  fathers,  nor  indeed  that  any  one    \~±  '' p 
1  should   mistake   in  particularly  applying   prophesies, 

4  which  had  not  then  received  their  completion.     The 
1  fathers  might  understand  the  prophesies  so  far  as  they 

*  were  fulfilled, — but  when  they  ventured  farther,  they 
1  plunged  out  of  their  depth,  and  were  lost  in  the  abyss 

*  of  error.     Such  prophesies  can  be  explained  only  by 
'the  events." 

39.  All  this  is  strictly  true,  to  which  it  may  be  added, 
that  when  the  prophesies  received  their  completion, 
none  could  make  the  just  application  but  such  as  were 
in  the  spirit  and  truth  of  their  fulfilment. 

40.  The  prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the  will  of  See  2  Pet 
man,  neither  can  it  be  accomplished  by  his  will,  nor   i.  2i,and 
agreeably  to  it;  and  consequently,  the  time  of  its  accom-    J^an"  xn' 
plishment  cannot  be  dated,  nor  interpreted  to  serve  his 
private  views;  but  must  be  ascertained  first  of  all  by  the 

event,  and  then  understood  by  those  who  are  in  it, 


CHAPTER  II. 

Further  Remarks  on  the  Spirit  of  Prophecy,  as  it  respected 
the  Place  of  Christ's  Second  Appearing. 

SECONDLY.  The  place,  in  which  the  work  of 
Christ's  kingdom  was  to  be  exhibited,  is  also  en- 
tirely out  of  sight  of  men  in  their  natural  state,  and  in 
its  real  and  full  sense,  cannot  possibly  be  communicated 
to  their  natural  understanding,  even  by  the  spirit  of 
prophecy. 

2.  The  prophets  spake  of  the  Lord's  descending  from 
heaven,  but  natural  men  cannot  call  Jesus  Lord,  because 
his  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world  ;^for  no  man,  in  truth,   i  Cor.  iii. 
can  say  that  Jesus  is  Lord,  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  3- 


T.RAL    REMARK*    OK  P.    VIT. 

CHAI\         3    Again,  they  spake  of  Jerusalem  a?  being  the  placfc 
ll'        where  the  kingdom  of  God  was  to  appear,-  and  of  a  des- 
cendant from  David  sitting  there  upon  his  throne:  but 
ihf*e  prophecies,  according  to  the  sense  of  a  natural  Jew, 
could  net  apply  to  Christ  Jesus,  nor  to  his  d: 

4.  He  wag  not  descended  of  David,  nor  born  in  the 
palace  of  any  of  their  princes,-  but,  begotten  out  of  the 
ordinary  course  of  nature,  and  brought  forth  in  a  stable: 
Jerusalem  was  also  in  bondage  with  her  children;  the 
sceptre  was  departed  from  Judah;  and  the  thione  oi 
David  laid  waste. 

5.  The  city  and  temple  of  God  had  been  particularly 
described  by  the  prophet  Ezekiel,  and  all  the  bounds 
and  limits  of  the  Holy  Land  round  about;  and  the  natu- 
ral man  supposed  all  those  things  would  be  literally  es- 
tablished in  the  land  of  Canaan,  and  on  the  natural 
mount  Zion.  But  the  appearing  of  Christ,  and  the  work 
of  God.  went  directly  against  all  such  views;  therefore 
natural  men.  were,  in  that  instance,  wholly  mistaken  as 
to  the  place,  and  why  not  again? 

6.  Since  that  mistake  hath  been  discovered,  and  the 
natural  Canaan  put  out  of  the  reach  of  Abraham's  natu- 
ral posterity,  some  have  become  a  little  more  spiritual 
in  their  understanding,  concerning  the  place  of  God'* 
throne  and  kingdom,  and  have  stated  it  to  be  the  Church 

7.  But  the  churches  have  become  so  numerous  since 
this  principle  was  discovered,  that  in  this  particul 
tural  men  are  more  divided  and  bewildered  than  ever; 
and  the  enquiry.  Where  Lord?  is  more  than  ever  out 
of  their  reach  to  determine. 

8.  If  Christ  should  appear  in  one  church,  all  the 
would  of  course  reject  him,  because  he  came  not  where 
they  looked  for  him.     This  difficulty  was  very  evident 

T?hn  -        in  his  first  appearing: — They  object.  Can  there  an}  - 
46.      *       thing  come  out  of  Nazareth? 

9.  The  prejudices  of  nations,  kingdoms,  churches,  and 
individuals,  are  such  against  each  other,  that  it  behoved 
God  to  act  contrary  to  them  all,  and  to  open  his  king- 
dom, and  manifest  his  work  of  redemption  where  none 
of  them  expect  it.  For  were  it  opened  and  revealed, 
according  to  the  sagacity  of  any  natural  man,  church  or 
nation,  all  the  rest  would  be  offended,  because  they  had 
not  been  favoured  with  the  first  discovery.  Such  is  the 
xery  nature  of  proud  man. 

10.  Therefore  the  throne  of  God.  and  the  plao 


P.    VII.  THE    SPIRIT    OF    PROPHECY.  389 

the  soles  of  his  feet,  are  to  the  natural  man,  neither  at 
Jerusalem,  nor  in  this  mountain;  neither  in  the, desert, 
nor  secret  chamber;  neither  here,  nor  there.  It  is  ab- 
solutely hid  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  who  sought  it  by 
their  human  wisdom,  and  revealed  unto  spiritual  babes. 

11.  The  powers  of  nature,  in  relation  to  God's  spiritu- 
al work,  are  as  far  short  of  ascertaining-  Where,  as  How 
long.  Man,  by  searching,  may  rind  out  where  he  him- 
self is,  in  relation  to  time  and  things;  whether  he  is  in 
sickness  or  disgrace;  in  poverty  or  debt;  whether  he  is 
in  a  healthy  country,  in  a  kingdom,  commonwealth  or 
republic;  whether  he  is  in  subjection  to  the  law*  of  his 
country,  or  in  secret  or  open  violation  of  them ;  whether 
he  is  in  war  or  in  peace;  in  his  own  house  or  in  prison. 

12.  He  may  also  ascertain  the  position  of  other  objects 
in  relation  to  each  other.  He  may  know  where  this 
earth  is,  and  measure  its  distance  from  the  sun,  and  find 
out  all  the  motions  and  distances  of  the  moon  and  plan- 
ets. The  natural  heavens  and  earth  are  within  the  com- 
pass of  his  knowledge;  here  he  may  have  his  god,  his 
favourite  object  of  love,  his  virtues  and  vices,  his  good 
and  evil. 

13.  But  beyond  this  what  doth  he  know?  Can  he  tell 
where  his  soul  is,  in  relation  to  the  true  God,  and  eternal 
life?  Hath  he  any  certain  knowledge  either  of  the  one 
or  the  other?  What  place  or  thing  doth  he  comprehend 
beyond  the  use  of  his  natural  senses?  Deprive  him  of 
seeing,  hearing,  feeling,  and  where  is  he?  In  a  pavilion 
of  profound  darkness! 

14.  By  the  use  of  sensible  objects,  he  may  form  a  thou- 
sand places  and  things  in  his  imagination,  which  never 
had,  nor  can  have  any  reality  in  them.  He  may  ima- 
gine a  material  heaven  beyond  the  fixed  stars,  and  con- 
template its  coming  to  this  earth  at  some  certain  period 
far  distant. 

15.  He  may  imagine  a  resurrection  of  material  bodies, 
and  fancy  a  union  to  be  formed  between  that  remote 
heaven  and  this  earth.  And  when  his  imagination  hath 
stretched  to  the  utmost,  he  may  correct  his  own  errors, 
and  reject  revelation,  because  he  supposed  it  led  him  in- 
to such  unreasonable  opinions. 

16.  Yet  after  all  his  fantastic  ideas,  and  consequent 
disappointments,  he  will  find  that  the  error  was  not  in 
revelation,  because  he  never  had  it;  but  arose  out  of  his 
own  weakness,  in  trving  to  bring  the  sublime  things  of 

M  m  2 


J^u  p.  vn 


CHAP. 

II. 


God  within  the  limits  of  his  own  dark  and  sensual  capa 

17.  If  then,  a  material  heaven  cannot  pass  down  to 
tlii<  earth,  through  the  sphere  of  the  fixed  stars,  the  sun, 
moon  and  planets,  nor  a  material  hody  ascend  thither; 
is  this  any  reason  why  the  promise  of  God  should  be 
> oiJ.  and  of  no  effect? 

18.  Let  God  be  true,  and  every  man  a  liar:  Let  man 
deceive  and  be  deceived,  while  he  imagineth  that  the 
things  of  the  Spirit,  are  such  as  he  can  see  with  his  natu- 
ral eyes,  and  handle  with  his  natural  hands. 

19.  While  he  is  willing  to  put  far  away  the  day  of 
God,  and  abuse  the  scripture  words  and  numbers,  by  his 
carnal  reason,  let  him  try  to  ascertain  by  his  human  wis- 
dom, whether  Christ  will  come  first  to  old  Jerusalem,  or 
to  some  of  the  churches;  whether  in  an  army  of  natu- 
ral troops,  or  of  rational  arguments:  and  whether  hie 
kingdom  will  most  resemble  that  of  king  Solomon,  the 
Pope.  Bonaparte,  or  that  of  the  Word. 

20.  He  may  fix  it  either  way,  but  very  little  depend- 
eth  on  the  conclusion  of  his  carnal  mind;  the  purpose  of 
God  remaineth  unchangeable  in  all  the  operations  of  his 
work,  and  he  will  do  his  pleasure. 

21.  When  Christ  spake  to  his  disciples  of  his  second 

T    ,        ...    coming-,  thev  asked  him  "Where  Lord  V    Jesus  did  not 

Lukexvm.  i      t  i  i.      i 

37.  l  Cur.    answer,  In  Jerusalem,  or  among  such  a  body  ot  nominal 

xii.  13.        Christians,  or  lo  here,  or  lo  there;  but.  -Wheresoever 

the  body  is. — For  as  the  body  is  one,  and  hath  many 

members,  and  all  the  members  of  that  one  body,  being 

many,  are  one  body;  so  also  is  Christ."* 

22.  Neither  did  Jesus  expressly  tell  them  what,  or 
where  that  body  should  be.  Whence  then  cometh  wis- 
dom? and  wheie  is  the  place  of  understanding?  seeing 
it  is  hid  from  the  eyes  of  all  living. 

23.  Thirdly.  The  manner  of  the  work  of  God  in  the 
latter  day.  was  also  to  remain  concealed  from  the  com- 
prehension of  mankind,  until  the  event  should  declare  it, 
being  promised  under  prophetic  figures  or  signs,  as  oppo- 
site to  each  other  as  tire  and  water,  light  and  dar! 

24.  The  natural  similitudes  which  were  used  to  de- 
scribe the  day  of  the  Lord,  after  holding  forth  the  future 
prospeGts,  were  moie  calculated  to  blind  than  to  enlight- 
en. This  the  prophet  knew,  when  lie  -aid,  u  Woe  unto 
you  that  desire  the  day  of  the  Lord !  the  day  of  the  Lord 
is  darkness  and  not  light. -' 


Amos  v. 

is. 


P.    VII.  THE    SPIRIT    OP    PROPHECY.  391 

25.  And  again,  when  Zion  shall  arise  and  shrtte,  and     CHAP, 
the  Lord  shall  be  her  everlasting  light,  and  her  God  her    _1^_ 
glory;  then  darkness  shall  cover  the  earth,  and  gross    Isai.  lx 
darkness  the  people.  *** 

26.  Natural  men  could  look  for  natural  appearances 
of  greatness  and  glory,  while  both  the  similitudes  of  fu- 
ture events,  and  the  events  themselves,  confounded  their 
carnal  wisdom.  Thus,  Christ  was  denominated  a  king; 
but  his  appearance,  in  reality,  was  as  mean  as  that  of  a 
beggar,  without  form  or  comeliness  that  any  one  should 
desire  him. 

27.  Here  the  natural  man  fell  short,  in  looking  for  a 
king,  like  the  great  ones  of  the  earth,  when  the  work  of 
this  King  of  kings,  was  to  humble  himself  and  become 
obedient  until  death;  and  by  his  self-denying  example, 
lay  a  foundation  for  supplanting  all  the  kings  and  king- 
doms of  the  earth. 

28.  This  the  natural  man  could  not  comprehend,  how- 
ever plainly  substantiated;  still  he  looked  for  a  king 
higher  than  all  the  kings  of  the  earth,  sitting  upon  some 
visible  throne,  such  as  his  carnal  eyes  could  behold, 
while,  in  the  purpose  of  God,  there  was  nothing  for  his 
carnal  reasonings  but  eternal  disappointment. 

29.  The  ruling  elements  of  the  day  of  God  he  could 
not  understand  from  natural  figures.  The  Holy  Ghost 
was  compared  to  fire;  and  the  same  was  often  compared 
to  water.  "Is  not  my  word  like  as  a  fire?  saith  the  Lord."  t 
The  disciples  of  Jesus  wanted  to  call  down  real  fire  from 
heaven;  but  they  mistook  the  figure  for  the  substance, 
and  knew  not  what  manner  of  spirit  they  were  of. 

30.  And  the  same  mistake  remaineth  with  all  natural 
men,  while  they  look  for  a  natural  Jesus  to  descend 
from  the  natural  heavens,  in  flames  of  natural  fire,  tak- 
ing vengeance  on  their  natural  enemies:  but  their  natu- 
ral eyes  shall  never  see  it. 

31.  "The  wind  bloweth  where  itlisteth — A  dry  wind    John 


ur.s 


i — a  full  wind  shall  come — he  shall  come  up  as  clouds —  if rj3V' 

and  the  wind  shall  carry  them  away — I  will  pour  water  isai.  xli. 

upon  him  that  is  thirsty,  and  floods  upon  the  dry  ground:  8f  jfej 

I  will  pour  my  spirit  upon  thy  seed,  and  my  blessing  up-  M^t.  mW. 

on  thine  offspring — He  is  like  a  refiner's  fire — He  shall  30. 
come  in  the  clouds." 

32.  In  these,  and  many  other  places,  the  same  thing 
is  denominated  by  opposite  elements,  and  the  same  ele- 
ments used  to  denominate  opposite  things,  how  the» 


392  .ENERAL    REMARKS    OX  P.     \  j) 

Cn"iP"  cou^^^l^e  natur:il  man  comprehend  it?  If  the  Spirit  that 
'  was  to  he  poured  out.  was  both  tire  and  water,  both  hot 
and  cold,  it  could  not  possibly  be  one:  and  how  could  lie 
know  it?  He  might  be  looking  for  water,  and  behold  fire 
^ometh;  or  he  might  be  looking  for  fire,  and  water  com- 
cth;  so  that  he  could  not  possibly  tell  which  to  expert 
38.  Yet  he  thinketh  that  he  verily  belie\cth  the 
scriptures,  which  cannot  be  broken,  and  the^e  testify, 
that  -when  they  shall  say,  Peace  and  safety;  then  Mid- 
den destruction  cometh  upon  them.""  >o  contrary  are 
the  imaginations  of  men  to  the  things  of  God  in  futurity 


CHAPTER  III. 


Further  Remarks  on  the  Spirit  of  Prophecy,  as  it  respected 
the  Manner  of  Christ's  Second  Appearing. 


T 


IHE  signs  given  by  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  are  also 

out  of  sight  of  the  natural  man ;  such  as  the  visible 

r    ,■•  „,     changes  in  the  things  of  nature.     "The  sun  shall  be  turn- 
»oelii.3l.        .  .  o       _      ,  ft    .     , 

Mat.  xxiv.   ed  into  darkness,  and  the  moon  into  blood. — The 
39-  shall  fall  from  heaven,  and  the  powers  of  the  heavens 

shall  be  shaken." 

2.  These  things  were,  in  a  certain  sense,  fulfilled  on 
the  day  of  Pentecost;  but,  was  the  natural  sun  really 
turned  into  darkness?  was  the  moon  converted  into 
blood?  or,  did  the  natural  stars  fall  from  the  natural 
heavens?  No  such  events  ever  did  take  place,  and 
who  can  say  they  ever  will?* 

3.  Then  the  natural  man  may  say,  this  spirit  of  pro- 
phecy is  a  lying  spirit.  This  by  no  means  follow  eth: 
for  the  same  spirit  in  the  apostles,  testitieth  concerning 
the  prophets,  that  not  unto  themselves,  but  unto  them 
they  did  minister  the  things,  that  were  then  reported, 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven. 

4.  Men  of  different  occupations,  call  very  different 
things  by  the  same  name :  as,  A  wheel  among  clock-ma- 

*  The  sun  may  be  said  to  be  darkened,  when  its  lig-ht  is  excluded 
from  the  earth  by  a  cloud  or  an  eclipse,  or  bv  any  supernatural  means, 
as  the  darkness  over  the  land  of  L^\  pt  in  the  time  of  Mo>es,  and  the 
darkness  at  the  crucifixion  of  Jesus;  yet,  no  person  can  reasonably 
suppose  that  the  sun  itself  was  ever  turned  into  darknc?-:  and  wheth- 
er it  ever  will  be,  i^  entirely  unknown  to  man. 


P.    VIL  THE    SPIRIT    OF    PROPHECY.  3&> 

kers,  a  wheel  among  coach-makers,  a  wheel  among-  mill-     c?141'* 

wrights;  all  of  which  are  denominated  wheels,  though    __J 

very  different  in  their  use,  appearance,  and  manner  of 
operation. 

5.  The  human  body,  a  political  body,  a  body  of  troops; 
the  society,  the  church,  the  nation,  have  each  their  par- 
ticular head.  The  light  of  the  sun,  the  light  of  reasonj 
the  light  of  revelation,  are  very  different  objects,  yet, 
each  is  called  light.  Adam  fell  from  a  state  of  inno- 
cence, Judas  fell  from  the  apostleship,  Eutychus  fell 
from  the  third  loft;  each  is  denominated  a  fall. 

6.  Eutychus  was  raised  up,  so  was  Lazarus,  and  so 
was  Christ;  but  their  rising  was  very  different.  Euty- 
chus was  raised  up  by  the  power  of  others,  from  where 
he  fell;  Lazarus  was  raised  up  by  Jesus,  from  where 
the  buriers  had  laid  him,  and  was  subject  to  be  laid  in 
the  same  place  again :  but  Christ  arose  from  the  lower 
parts  of  the  earth,  where  he  had  descended,  and  that 
by  his  own  power;  wherefore  his  rising  was  very  differ- 
ent from  all  others. 

7.  If  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  did  beforehand,  minister 
to  those  who  were  heirs  of  salvation,  in  words,  which  at 
the  time  the  ministration  was  given,  represented  ether 
objects,  those  heirs  of  salvation,  when  they  received  the 
true  substance  of  the  thing  signified,  could  then  bear 
witness  that  the  ministering  Spirit  was  a  Spirit  of  truth, 
And  natural  men,  who  had  not  received  the  same  Spirit, 
but  had  deceived  themselves,  by  falsely  using  the  words 
of  prophecy  in  a  natural  sense,  could  have  neither  un- 
derstanding nor  right  to  interfere  in  the  matter. 

8.  An  ignorant  man  may  use  and  pervert  the  words  of 
philosophers;  he  may  call  the  light  of  the  sun,  the  light 
of  reason; — he  may  use  the  words  of  mechanics,  and 
call  the  crown-wheel  of  a  clock,  the  hind  wheel  of  a 
coach,  or  the  rag-wheel  of  a  saw-mill;  or  he  may  use  the 
words  of  divines  and  politicians,  and  call  a  body  of  di- 
vinity, a  body  corporate,  or  a  body  of  troops. 

9.  But  as  the  light  of  the  sun  is  not  the  light  of  rea- 
son ;  so  neither  is  the  light  of  reason  the  light  of  reve* 
lation.  And  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  used  in  the  figu- 
rative language  of  the  prophets,  are  no  more  the  natu- 
ral heavens  and  earth,  than  a  body  of  religious  doctrines 
is  a  body  of  national  troops. 

10.  And  if  the  prophet  Joel  and  others,  had  used  the 
words  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  blood,  fire,  and  vapours  o£ 


I59i  uF.NEHAL    REMARKS    ON  P.    VU. 

^HAP.     smoke,  to  describe  certain  characters,  things,  and  ope- 

__    rations,  that  were  to  appear  and  take  place  in  a  future 

day;  it  belonged  to  Peter,  who  had  received  the  Holy 
Ghost,  to  say  whether  it  was  natural  stars,  that  were  to 
fall  from  the  natural  heavens,  or  whether  the  falling  res- 
pected another  species  of  lights;  and  whether  the  dark- 
ness, trembling  and  quaking,  spoken  of,  respected  ano- 
ther kind  of  heavens  and  earth. 

11.  But  natural  men  have  always  erred,  not  know- 
ing  the  scriptures  nor  the  power  of  God;  and  deceived 
themselves,  by  fixing  their  own  natural  ideas  of  natural 
things  to  the  letter  of  the  scriptures,  while  they  are 
wholly  ignorant  of  the  Spirit  who  dictated  them;  and 
hence  the  endless  debates  concerning  their  true  meaning. 

12.  Even  the  disciples  of  Jesus  themselves,  until  they 
received  the  Holy  Ghost,  could  not  be  made  sensible  of 
spiritual  things:  "How  is  it,  (said  Christ)  that  ye  do  not 

Luke  understand? — O  fools,  and  slow  of  heart  to  believe!" — 
ixiv.  25.  They  marvelled  at  his  sayings,  and  were  afraid  to  ask 
him.  Yet  proud  natural  men,  ten-fold  darker  than  they, 
presume  that  they  can  understand  all  about  it;  although 
they  have  fixed  the  living  Saviour  at  a  greater  distance 
from  them,  than  the  most  distant  regions  of  the  fixed 
stars.     So  foolish  is  the  wisdom  of  this  world! 

13.  How  little  did  the  disciples  of  Christ  Jesus  com- 
prehend from  his  words,  the  design  of  his  death,  the  na- 
ture of  his  resurrection,  and  future  glory!   He  told  them 

Luke        that  the  Son  of  man  should  be  delivered  up  to  the  Gen- 
—34  32      tiles,  that  he  should  be  mocked,  and  despitefully  entreat- 
ed,  and  spit  upon — that  they  should  scourge  him,  and 
put  him  to  death,  and  that  he  should  rise  again. 

14  But  they  did  not  understand  him,  although  his 
words  were  as  plain  as  words  could  be.  And  what  was 
the  reason?  Did  they  not  know  who  the  Gentiles  were? 
Had  they  never  known  of  any  who  were  put  to  death/ 
Had  they  not  been  informed  of  numbers  who  had  hern 
raised  from  the  dead  before?  Had  they  not  with  their 
own  eyes  seen  Lazarus  raised  from  the  dead?  Did  they 
not  know  what  it  was  to  be  spitefully  entreated,  to  be 
mocked,  and  scourged?  Did  they  not  know  what  it  was 
for  one  man  to  spit  upon  another? 

15.  They  were,  undoubtedly,  men  of  common  sense, 
and  knew  as  well  as  other  natural  men  what  these  things 
naturally  signified;  but  as  to  the  true  spiritual  meaning 
t.uey  were  at  a  loss,     The  thing  was  hid  from  them;— 


T.   VII.  THE    SPIRIT   OF    PROPHECY.  39^ 

they  questioned  one  with  another  what  the   riring  from     CHAP, 
the  dead  should  mean.     Nay  more,  "  they  understood  r 

none  of  these  things: — neither  knew  they  the  things    Lukexvii 
wrhich  were  spoken."  34> 

16.  Then  if  the  disciples  themselves,  from  the  living 
testimony  of  the  Spirit,  could  not  understand  this  rising* 
from  the  dead,  nor  any  of  these  things,  when  they  were 
so  near,  how  should  natural  men  understand  them  from 
the  letter,  at  so  great  a  distance?  Nay,  it  cannot  be, 
any  more  than  they  can  span  the  heavens,  or  find  out 
the  bounds  of  a  never-ending  eternity. 

17.  But  after  the  Holy  Ghost  was  given  to  the  apos- 
tles, then  indeed,  what  they  knew,  they  knew  in  reality 
and  truth,  although  they  knew  but  in  part;  for  they  still 
prophesied  of  things  to  come,  not  having  received  the 
fulness:  as  said  St.  Paul,  "We  know  in  part,  and  we  iCor.x:; 
prophesy  in  part.  But  when  that  which  is  perfect  is  9> 10- 
come,  then  that  which  is  in  part  shall  be  done  away." 

18.  The  apostles  still  spake  of  the  coming  of  Christ, 

as  future;  and  of  their  looking  for,  and  hasting  unto  the   2Pet.i& 
coming  of  that  day,  wherein  the  heavens  being  on  fire,   10~12* 
should  be  dissolved,  and  the  elements  melt  with  fervent 
heat,  and  when  the  earth  also,  and  the  works  therein, 
should  be  burnt  up. 

19.  In  the  same  prophetic  manner  they  testified  that 

the  Lord  Jesus  should  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout,    j  xhess 
with  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of  iv.  16,17> 
God — that  the  dead  in  Christ  should  rise  first;  and  that 
those  who  were  alive  and  remained,  should  be  caught  up 
together  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air. 

20.  Here  the  same  figures  are  still  continued  to  de- 
scribe his  coming,  that  had  been  used  by  the  Jewish  pro- 
phets, although  they  had  testified  that  he  had  come,  and 
they  had  seen  him  after  he  had  finished  the  work  that 
was  given  him  to  do. 

21.  But  in  all  that  they  had  testified,  how  they  had 
seen,  and  learned,  and  heard,  and  known;  what  was 
there  that  could  open  the  matter,  in  its  true  light,  to  the 
natural  man?  Christ  told  them  that  he  came  to  bring 
fire  on  earth ;  but  who  ever  saw  any  material  fire  in  the 
case  ?  r 

22.  What  changes  in  the  material  world  were  visible 
to  the  natural  eyes?  What  blood  or  fire  or  pillars  of 
smoke  had  they  to  show?  They  saw  in  part,  but  what 
bad  they  to  show  to  others?  what  part  of  a  new  heaveij 


Ml  GENERAL    REMARKS    ON,    &C.  P.    VI! 

( I  UP.     or  a  nevv  earth?  what  other  sun  was  in  part  risen?  or 

_____ what  new  stars  created?  or  what  natural  body  wai  in 

part  risen,  so  that  the  natural  eyes  of  man  could  behold 
a  kind  of  first  fruits  of  them  that  slept? 

23.  They  neither  had,  nor  pretended  to  have  any 
thing;  of  the  kind  to  show.  The  same  earth,  air,  fire, 
and  water,  continued  just  as  they  had  been  from  the  be- 
ginning; no  burning,  nor  drowning,  nor  sweeping  away 
by  windy  hurricanes,  nor  any  thing  of  the  kind. 

24.  But  after  bringing  certain  strange  things  to  the 
ears  of  mankind,  concerning  one  Jesus,  who  was  dead, 
and  whom  they  affirmed  to  be  alive,  their  writings  were 
enlarged  upon  the  same  prophetic  subject,  and  in  the 
same  prophetic  language  they  predicted  the  great  day 
of  the  Lord  yet  to  come. 

25.  Then  from  what  hath  been  said,  it  may  appear 
evident,  that  neither  the  time,  place,  nor  manner  of 
Christ's  coming  can  possibly  be  known  or  understood  by 
any,  until  it  is  declared  by  the  event  itself,  and  that 
even  then,  it  cannot  be  really  and  truly  known  and  de- 
clared, but  by  and  through  those  who  have  received  the 
same  Spirit  who  first  foretold  the  event,  and  are  in  the 
very  light  and  work  of  the  day. 

Job  xxviii.      -^6.    "  There  is  a  path  which  no  fowl  knoweth,  and 
7,  8.  which  the  vulture's  eye  hath  not  seen:  the  lion's  whelps 

have  not  trodden  it,  nor  the  fierce  lion  passed  by  it." 
And  that  path  which  no  fowl  knoweth,  cannot  be  in  the 
natural  heavens;  therefore,  the  way  of  Christ's  coming 
cannot  be  through  the  natural  heavens;  neither  can  it 
be  from  the  desert,  the  paths  of  which  have  not  eluded 
the  feet  of  the  lion. 
20,  21,  &  27.  -'Whence  then  cometh  true  wisdom?  and  where 
Jp>'M'-  is  the  place  of  understanding?  seeing  it  is  hid  from  the 
eyes  of  all  living,  and  kept  close  from  the  fowls  of  the 
air."  The  same  path  is  equally  hid  from  the  carnally 
wise,  and  the  cruel.  No  philosopher  hath  discovered 
it;  nor  bloody  tyrant  frodden  it.  It  remaineth  unknown 
to  those  eager  pursuers  of  natural  wisdom  and  human 
power,  of  whom  the  fowls  of  the  air,  and  the  lions  of 
the  desert  are  but  figures. 

28.  Jn  vain  then  is  the  path  of  wisdom,  or  the  way  of 
Christ  sought  for,  until  he  himself  declare  it;  and  to 
th;s  purpose  his  own  words  stand  recorded.     "J  know 
li^42."     whence  1  came,  and  whither  1  go.     But  ye  cannot  tell 
whence  I  come,  or  whither  I  go — 1  proceeded  forth  and 


54-30. 


John  viii. 


P.    VII.  THE   TRUE    CHARACTER    OF,   &C.  39? 

came  from  God. — No  man  knoweth  the  Son  but  the  Fa-    CHAP. 
ther;  neither  knoweth  any  man  the  Father,  save  the  ' 

Son,  and  he  to  whomsoever  the"Son  will  reveal  himP        .Matt.  xL 

29.  Js  then  Christ  revealed  in  the  atmosphere,  to  the    27* 
birds  of  the  air?  Is  he  revealed  in  the  secret  chambers? 

or,  Js  he  revealed  in  the  desert,  to  the  beasts  of  the  for- 
est? Nay,  in  no  wise. 

30.  He,  therefore,  that  would  learn  and  know  whence 
Christ  cometh.  and  where  he  is  revealed,  let  him  seek 
for  him  where  he  is  to  be  found,  and  where  he  hath  pro- 
mised to  set  up  his  tabernacle,  and  to  establish  hi« 
throne,  and  abide  forever, 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  true  Character  of  the  Church  of  Christ 

THE  Church  of  Christ  is  composed  of  such  as  are 
called  and  chosen  of  God  out  of  the  spirit  and 
practice  of  the  world.  And  in  obedience  to  that  call, 
they  are  separated  from  all  the  rest  of  mankind,  and 
united  in  one  body,  constituted  a  holy  and  peculiar  peo- 
ple, actuated  by  one  holy  spirit,  and  are  devoted  to  the 
cause  of  truth  and  virtue. 

2.  The  Church  of  Christ  is  called  the  kingdom  of  hea- 
ven, because  it  is  under  the  government  of  heaven,  and 
is  a  state,  habitation,  or  society,  necessary  to  prepare 
mankind  for  the  happiness  of  heaven  itself;  and  such  is 
that  line  of  order  and  disposition  of  things  in  the  spir- 
itual world,  extending  from  the  source  of  true  happiness 
to  this  world,  that  no  soul  can  enter  heaven,  but  through 
that  kingdom,  or  Church  of  Christ. 

3.  Hence  the  Church  is  called  the  light  of  the  world,   jyjatt  Vr 
inasmuch  as  the  men  of  the  world  can  receive  no  true    13, 14. 
saving  light,  but  in  and  through  the  Church.     It  is  also 

the  salt  of  the  earth,  Eft  none  upon  earth  can  be  saved 
but  by  the  Church :  It  is  therefore  plainly  the  Saviour  of 
the  body.  „ 

4.  The  Church  is  properly  the  house  or  habitation  of 
God  on  earth,  which  signifieth  that  God  is  not  to  be  found 

Nn 


THE    TRUE    CHARACTER    OF  P. 

CI/vP'     an-v  W^,rre  e'^se  on  ear*h.*     As  it  i-  written:  "  Son  of 

'        man.  the  place  of  my  throne,  and  the  place  of  the  soles 

i  /•  k.  of  my  feet,  where  1  will-dwell  in  the  midst  of  the  child- 

^l"1-  7  ...     ren  of  Israel  forever. — Great  is  the  mystery  of  godli- 

le.  net*:  Qod  was  manifest  in  the  flesh." 

5.  The  essential  properties  of  the  Church  of  Christ 
are  Unity  and  Purity.  The  Church  is. one  in  faith  and 
practice;  one  in  doctrine,  discipline,  and  government; 
and  one  in  the  mutual  and  equal  enjoyment  of  all  things 
both  spiritual  and  temporal.  And  where  this  on< 
doth  not  exist,  there  is  neither  fiuit  nor  evidence  of  the 
true  Church  of  Christ;  for  Christ  is  not.  nor  can  he  be 
divided. 

6.  The  Church  hath  but  one  faith,  and  that  is  the  faith 
of  Christ,  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  which  overcom- 
eth  the  nature  and  spirit  of  the  world,  enlighteneth  the 
understanding,  influenceth  the  will,  and  purifieth  the 
heart: — It  is  one  in  doctrine,  which  is  according  to  god- 
liness, sound,  pure,  wholesome,  and -free  from  error;  in- 
asmuch as  it  maketh  no  provision  for  the  flesh  or  any- 
evil,  or  any  sin  great  or  small,  and  leadeth  only  to  the 
practice  of  true  godliness,  unspotted  piety,  and  sound 

Rev.  xxi.     virtue.    "Tbcre  shall  in  no  wise  enter  into  it  any  thing 
27-  that  denleth." 

7.  The  Church  hath  but  one  government,  because  all 
the  members  are  governed  and  influenced  by  one  Spirit, 
which  is  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  who  is  the  bead  of  the  bo- 

.  .    ..        dy,  and  the  centre  of  influence  to  the  members. — u.  They 
shall  lift  up  the  voice  together — they  shall  see  eye  to 
eye:" — It  is  one  in  practice,  which  is  righteousness  and 
chap.  lx.     peace.     "  Thy  people  also  shall  be  all  righteous — He 
21.  that  doeth  righteousness  is  righteous."     It  is  therefore 

1  John  iii.  by  doing  rjght?  that  the  Church  is  righteous:  And  of  the 
Church  all  must  learn  righteousness,  who  will  be  right- 
eous.    "Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men." 

8.  The  Church  is  of  one  joint-interest,  as  the  children 
of  one  family,  enjoying  equal  rights  and  privileges  in 
things  spiritual  and  temporal,  because  they  are  influen- 
ced and  led  by  one  Spirit,  and  love  is  the  only  bond  of 

Acts  ii.  44   tneir  union :  As  it  is  written,  "  All  that  believed  were  to- 
hr.  32.         gether,  and  had  all  things  common — and  were  of  one 
heart,  and  of  one  soul:" 

*  Although  the  perfections  of  God,  as  Creator,  are  clearly  seen  iit 
hi-  works  of  creation;  yet  he  can  be  found  foi    ,:       salvation  and  re- 
demption of  mankind,  "only  where  ht    ;  d  himself  l 
purpo-e.  and  that  is  in  hi*  Church 


P.    Vljf.  THE    CHURCH    OF    CHRIST.  399 

9.  Therefore,  in  the  sense  of  an  aspiring  and  selfish  CHAI*. 

nature,  there  is  neither  Jew  nor  Greek,  there  is  neither  ' 

bond  nor  free,  there  is  not  male  and  female ;  for  in  Christ  Gal.  iii. 

Jesus  they  are  all  one.     But  the  Church  claimeth  no  re-  28,  &*• 
lation  to  that  which  is  the  most  highly  esteemed,  as  the 
common  interest  and  principal,  and  common  enjoyment 

to  the  children  of  this  world;  namely,  to  the  work  of 
the  flesh. 

10.  In  this  respect  the  Church  is  perfectly  united — 
they  have  one  common  cross,  which  is  the  cross  of  Christ 
Jesus — they  crucify  one  root  of  evil,  which  is  the  flesh 
with  all  its  affections  and  lusts;  and  hence  they  possess 
one  common  salvation  from  all  sin.  Where  there  is  not 
a  common  salvation  from  all  sin,  there  is  neither  Christ 

nor  his  Church;  for  his  name  was  called  Jesus,  i.  e.  a   Matt.  i. 
Saviour,  because  he  saveth  his  people  from  their  sins.    21* 

Tl.  As  all  have  sinned,  and  none  can  be  saved  from 
their  sins  out  of  the  Church;  so  all  that  come  to  the^ 
Church  must  needs  come  in  their  sins;  and  by  bringing 
their  deeds  to  the  light,  that  is,  by  confessing  and  forsa- 
king all  their  sins,  they  may  find  their  relation  to  the 
Church,  according  to  the  degree  of  their  faith  and  obe- 
dience to  the  light  which  they  receive. 

12.  But  they  cannot  hold  that  relation,  nor  become  as 
pillars  in  the  temple  of  God,  to  go  no  more  out,  in  any 
Other  way  than  by  receiving  a  ministration  of  that  gift 
and  power  of  God  which  abkleth  in  the  Church,  and  in 
obedience  thereto,  resisting  and  overcoming  evil,  and 
growing  up  in  all  things  into  Christ  who  is  the  head. — 
Therefore  all  are  not  the  Church,  who  at  first  find  their 
relation  to  the  Church,  until  their  souls  become  purified 
in  obeying  the  truth.  For  the  temple  of  God  is  holy. 
13,  But  persons  may,  for  a  time,  receive  faith  and  light, 
and  the  gifts  of  God  through  the  Churchy  and  by  be- 
ing unfaithful  and  disobedient  may  fall  away ;  but  the 
Church  itself  can  never  fall,  nor  be  shaken;  because  the 
foundation  thereof  is  everlasting,  being  laid  by  the  reve- 
lation of  God,  in  the  unchangeable  nature  and  order  of 
his  own  eternal  power  and  divine  majesty;  and  the  build- 
ing itself,  hath  been  raised  according  to  the  unchangea- 
ble purpose  of  God,  which  he  purposed  in  himself  be- 
fore all  worlds,  to  accomplish  in  the  fulness  of  times, 

14.  And  although  there  was  a  true  Church  in  the  days 
of  the  apostles,  which  was  supplanted  and  trodden  un- 
der foot;  yet  it  was  because  the  order  in  the  foundation 


400  THE    TRUE    CHARACTER    OP,    &C.  P. 

i  hap.     0f  the  building,  was  not  completed,  according  to  the  pur- 
..  pose  of  God  in  the  fulness  of  times,  nor  could  it  be,  un- 

til Christ  made  his  second  appearing. 

lo.  And  if  there  were  in  the  succeeding  ages  after 
the  apositaa,  fake  and  divided  churches,  it  was  because 
they  sprang  from  false  hearted  and  divided  men.  And 
if  there  be  one  Church  now  on  earth,  faithful,  holy,  and 
righteous,  it  is  most  certainly  the  offspring  of  a  faithful, 
EPh.  tii.  holy  and  righteous  God,  who  created  the  Church  and  all 
i6     things  therein,  both  visible  and  invisible  by  Jesus  Christ. 

16.  And  as  certain  as  the  only  true  God  did  promise 
to  establish  a  holy  Church,  in  the  latter  day,  in  which 
he  would  dwell,  so  certain  that  Church  is  brought  forth, 
and  coataineth  all  that  was  promised,  as  pertaining  to 
the  Church,  temple,  tabernacle,  house  or  habitation  of 
God  in  the  latter  day. 

17.  A  house  or  habitation  is  built  to  contain  the  prop- 
erty and  furniture,  as  well  as  the  person  of  the  builder: 
so  the  Church  of  God  containeth  all  the  unsearchable 
riches,  and  treasures  of  wisdom  and  knowledge,  pertain- 
ing to  the  redemption  of  man.  which  God  hath  treasured 

Col.  i.  17,    up  in  Christ,  who  is  the  head  of  the  Church,  and  who 
13  is  before  all  things  therein,  and  by   whom  all   things 

therein  consist. 

18.  The  Holy  Ghost  was  promised,  and  in  the  Church 
she  dwelleth,  with  all  her  gifts,  power?,  and  diversities 
of  operations.  The  gifts  of  faith,  wisdom,  knowledge, 
discerning  of  spirits,  gifts  of  healing,  miracles,  prophe- 
cy, tongues,  and  so  on.    All  which  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost 

£ph.  iv.      are  given  to  the  Church,  for  the  manifestation  of  the 

jj,  12, 13.    spirit — for  the  perfecting  of-  the  saints — for  the  work  of 

the  ministry — and  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ, 

till  they  all  come  into  the  unity  of  the  faith — unto  the 

measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ. 

19.  Thus  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  God  hath  sanctified  and 
cleansed  his  Church,  -That  he  might  present  it  to  him- 

o;<ap  v'  self  a  glorious  Church,  not  having  spot,  or  wrinkle,  or 
any  such  thing;  but  that  it  should  be  holy,  and  without 
blemish. *' 

20.  The  law  and  the  covenant  were  promised,  and 
bak  ii.3      are  m  tne  Church. — "  For  out  of  Zion  shall  go  forth  the- 

law.'1     Christ  is  the  head  of  his  body  the  Church,  which 
rhar.  Elii    M  the.  light  of  the  world.     ;- 1  will  give  thee  for  a  cove- 
nant of  the  people,  for  a  light  of  the  Gentiles. "     The 
word  of  God  was  promised  and  is  in  th^  Church — that 


p,    VII.  THE    FOUNDATION    PILLARS    OF,    &C. 

word  which  is  quick  and  powerful,  a  discerncr  of  the     Gft^p. 

thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart — and  liveth  and  abid-    \ 

eth  forever.  Heb.  iv.  12 

21.  Repentance  and  remission  of  sins  were  promised, 

and  are  in  the  Church.     "Him  hath  God  exalted — a    Acts  v. 
Prince  and  Saviour,  for  to  give  repentance  to  Israel,  and    °  ' 
forgiveness  of  sins. — The  Son  of  man  hath  power  on 
earth  to  forgive   sins." — This  power  is  given  to  the 
Church; — "  Whosesoever  sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remit-   John  xx, 
ted  unto  them;  and  whosesoever  sins  ye  retain,  they   23- 
are  retained." 

22.  Salvation  and  redemption  are  in  the  Church,  and  isai.  xlvi. 
no  where  else.  "  1  will  place  salvation  in  Zion  for  Israel  13  lix.20. 
my  glory  .-^The  redeemer  shall  come  to  Zion,  and  unto 

them  that  turn  from  transgression  in  Jacob." 

23.  In  a  word,  the  whole  mystery  of  God,  and  of  the 
Father,  and  of  Christ,  and  all  that  pertaineth  to  eternal 
life  and  godliness,  are  in  and  through  the  Church  reveal- 
ed and  manifested,  and  according  to  the  order  of  God  in 
the  fulness  of  times,  are  to  be  acknowledged  for  the  pur- 
poses of  Redemption, 


CHAPTER  V. 

Trie  Foundation  Pillars  of  the  Church  of  Christ.    ' 

THE  Church  of  Christ  hath  its  foundation  in  the 
revelation  of  God,  and  that  foundation  is  Christ. 
But  who,  or  what  is  Christ?  The  name  Christ  Jesus 
signifieth  Anointed  Saviour. — ''Thou  shalt  call  his  name 
Jesus;  for  he  shall  save  his  people  from  their  sins." 
And  as  the  man  Jesus  was,  for  that  very  purpose,  en- 
dowed with  the  spiritual  unction  or  anointing  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  therefore  he  was  called  Christ :  that  is, 
the  Anointed. 

2.  Hence  the  Church  is  called  the  body  of  Christ, 
which  signifieth  the  body  of  the  Anointed,  or  the  body 
of  those  who  have  received  the  Holy  Ghost:  and  there 
fore  the  Church  of  Christ  is  the  Church  of  the  anointed 
Jesus  was  not  the  body  of  the  anointed,  but  the  head. 
and  as  the  body  hath  many  members,  so  also  is  Christ, 
or  the  anointed      These  members  are  true  believers, 

Nn2 


Mat.  i.  21. 


27 

CoL  i.  27 


402  THE    FOUNDATION    flLi  P.    VII 

CHAP.     in  whom  the  anointing  hath  its  abode.     As  it  is  written: 

'• "The  anointing  which  ye  have  received  of  him  abideth 

1  John  ii.    in  you — which  is  Christ  in  you,  the  hope  of  glory  * 

3.  Therefore,  Christ  or  the  anointing  is  neither  a  man 
nor  a  woman,  but  an  unction  or  anointing  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  of  which  the  anointing  oil,  with  which  the  Jewish 
kings  and  prophets  were  formerly  anointed,  was  a  figure. 
Neither  is  the  anointed  one  member,  but  many;  not  a 
particular  person  only,  but  a  body  of  people.  And  as 
every  thing  must  have  a  foundation  or  first  cause,  so  the 
body  of  the  anointed  originated  from  one,  and  this  one 
must  be  considered  as  the  first  foundation  pillar,  or  first 
father  of  all  who  constitute  that  body. 

4.  The  world  is  not  one  person,  but  many;  yet  all  the 
world  sprang  from  one  man,  who  is  therefore  considered 
as  the  foundation  pillar  or  first  father  of  the  human  race. 
But  as  the  first  man  was  not  alone  in  the  foundation  of 
the  old  creation;  so  neither  did  Christ  Jesus,  in  his  sin- 
gle person,  complete  the  order  in  the  foundation  of  the 
new  creation. 

5.  Had  there  never  been  any  written  account  of  the 
foundation  of  human  society,  or  the  constituent  order  of 
the  world,  the  world  itself  would  be  a  standing  monu- 
ment of  the  essential  parts  of  which  it  is  composed, 
namely,  of  man  and  woman;  the  father  and  mother  of  all 
living.  And  as  every  individual  in  the  world  sprang 
from  a  father  and  mother,  the  conclusion  is  self-evident, 
that  the  whole  sprang  from  one  joint-parentage,  ot  first 
father  and  mother,  as  the  foundation  pillars  of  human 
society. 

6.  And  upon  th£  same  principle  might  the  foundation 
pillars  ef  the  anointed  be  discovered,  were  there  neither 
written  nor  verbal  account  of  the  beginning  of  such  an 
order;  for  no  effect  can  exist  without  a  cause,  and  by  the 
effect,  the  cause  which  produced  it  is  made  manifest: 
and  this  truth  is  still  more  evident  since  the  pointed  pre- 
dictions of  the  ancient  prophets  are  recorded,  and  fulfil- 
led in  the  Church  of  Christ  in  the  present  day. 

7.  Then,  first,  as  the  Church  is  constituted  of  man- 
kind, who  are  anointed  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  sepa- 
rated from  the  world,  it  followeth,  that  man,  anointed 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  was  the  first  foundation  pillar  of 
the  Chuich.  And,  second,  as  the  Church  is  not  compos- 
ed of  the  man  w  ithout  the  woman,  but  both  are  united 
in  the  Lord,  by  an  inseparable  bond  of  spiritua.1  uniom  it 


P.    VII.  ?HE    CHURCH    OF    CHRIST,  40" 

followeth  of  course,  that  such  a  union  and  relation  sprang     CHAP, 
from  a  first  man  and  woman  who  were  thus  united.  ' 

8.  And  this  man  and  woman,  united  in  the  hond  of  an 
everlasting  covenant,  and  anointed  with  the  same  spirit, 
must  be  the  foundation  pillars  of  all  who  are  thus  united 
by  the  same  anointing-.  And  whether  they  are  immedi- 
ately and  personally  known  or  not,  yet,  by  the  same  spi- 
rit of  harmony  and  union  flowing  through  the  anointed, 
there  is  a  relative  knowledge  of  their  nature  and  union; 
as  much  as  the  world  relatively  know  by  experience, 
the  nature  and  union  of  their  first  foundation  pillars, 
whose  image  they  bear. 

9.  And  as  the  order  in  the  foundation  of  the  old  crea- 
tion could  not  be  complete  by  the  first  man  without  the 
first  woman;  so  the  order  in  the  foundation  of  the  new 
creation  could  not  be  complete  in  the  man  alone :  for  the 
man  is  not  without  the  woman  in  the  Lord,  nor  the  wo- 
man without  the  man. 

10.  In  the  natural  creation,  the  man  was  first  formed, 
and  afterwards  the  woman,  who  was  the  mother  of  all 
living:  and  the  man  was  not  of  the  woman,  but  the  wo- 
man of  the  man,  and  by  the  woman,  was  the  order  in 
the  creation  of  man  completed ;  and  the  first  covenant 
was  between  them  both,  for  the  increasing  glory  of  the 
natural  creation, 

11.  Christ  Jesus  was  the  second  man,  the  beginning  of 
a  new  creation  of  God :  but,  as  hath  been  observed,  no 
order  in  the  creation  could  be  completed  by  one  alone; 
therefore,  according  to  the  invariable  order  and  rela- 
tion of  things,  the  ultimate  display  of  the  new  creation 
required  a  second  woman,  that  the  new  covenant  might 
stand  between  them  both,  for  the  increase  and  glory  of 
the  new  creation. 

12.  The  first  man  was  created  male  and  female  joint- 
ly, but  neither  male  nor  female  separately,  until  the  wo- 
man was  taken  out  of  the  man;  so  in  the  first  appearing 
of  Christ,  that  spirit  of  anointing  which  constituted  the 
Christ,  was  male  and  female  jointly,  but  not  separately 
in  visible  order:  Nor  could  any  spiritual  union  and  rela- 
tion exist  in  order,  between  the  sexes,  until  the  woman 
was  raised  up,  in  her  appointed  season,  to  complete  the 
order  in  the  foundation  of  the  new  creation,  for  the  re- 
demption of  both  man  and  woman. 

13.  This  was  the  reason  why  the  woman  was  not  per- 
mitted to  teach  in  the  times  of  the  primitive  Church:  as 


404 


NATION    PILLARS    OF 


P.   VII 


CHAP. 

1  Cor.  \iv 
34.  35. 
1   I  im.  ii. 
Ii,  14. 


*See 
aiatt.  vii. 
15,  and 
niii.33. 

Rev.  xiii. 
and  xvii. 
and  xxii. 
15. 


j]Or 
trance, 
See  Gen. 
ii.  21. 
xv.  12. 
Dan.  viii. 
18. 


said  le,  "Let  your  women  keep  silence  m  the 

Churches:  for  it  ia  ;tted  unto  them  to  speak:— 

and  if  they  will  learn  any  thing,  U-\  them 

at  home: — lut  1  suffer  not  a  woman  to  teach." 

14.  The  woman  was  the  first  in  the  transgression, 
therefore  must  be  the  last  out  of  it.  and  by  her  tin 
of  deliverance  must  be  completed.     Neverth 

her  faith,  and  in  her  subjection  to  the  man.  she  *  as  jus- 
tified and  accepted  in  the  primitive  Church:  and  only  in 
the  line  of  prophecy,  as  relating  to  the  second  appear- 
ing of  Christ,  was  she  afterwards  allowed  to  teach,  until 
the  time  of  her  redemption  came. 

15.  Before  the  first  woman  was  taken  out  of  the  no 
he  had  a  work  given  him  to  do      He  gave  names  to  ev 
ery  beast  of  the  field ;  but  among  all  those  animals,  there 
was  not  found  for  him  a  help,  according  to  that  order 
which  was  before  him :  so.  after  the  second  man  was  ere 
ated,  and  his  body  anointed,  from  him,  every  beast  re- 
ceived his  name,*  so  that  the  kingdom  of  the  beast  be- 
came full  of  names;  but  there  was  none  among  them  all, 
a  real  help  to  the  first-born  in  the  New  Creation:    Nor 
could  the  real  spiritual  work  of  his  kingdom  be  set  in 
order,  until  the  names  and  characters  of  those  beasts 
were  filled  up,  which  was  at  the  end  of  the  beast's  do- 
minion, about  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century. 

16.  When  the  persecuting  power  of  the  beast  ceased, 
the  body  of  the  true  witnesses,  who  had  the  spirit  of  the 
Two  Anointed  ones,  or  foundation  pillars  in  the  new  cre- 
ation, fell  into  a  deep  sleep  ;jj  and  out  of  that  body  was 
the  woman  taken,  by  the  Spirit  of  life  from  God,  and  by 
the  operation  of  his  creating  power,  she  was  purified, 
and  raised  up,  as  a  foundation  pillar,  and  the  first-born 
in  her  order,  to  stand  as  a  help  with  the  first-born  of 
many  brethren,  in  the  administration  of  the  covenant  of 
redemption. 

17.  From  what  hath  been  observed  on  the  covenant 
made  with  Abraham — the  law  of  Moses — the  state  of 
man  at  the  first  appearing  of  Christ — what  was  wrought 
in  the  days  of  Christ  Jesus  and  his  apostles — and  all  that 
followed,  through  the  reign  of  Antichrist,  it  is  evident 
that  the  covenant  of  eternal  life  was  yet  lacking  in  a 
very  essential  point. 

18.  For  as  every  form,  or  appearance  of  a  covenant, 
that  ever  God  made  with  man.  stood  between  tuo.  and 
required  two  to  fulfil  it;  so  it  is  evident,  not  only  from 


P.    VJI.  THE    CHURCH    OF    CHRIST,  405 

nature  of  things  but  also  from  every  promise  and  pro-  CHAP, 
phecy,  which  related  to  the  covenant  of  eternal  life,  that  v- 
it  equally  required  two,  in  order  to  its  final  execution. 
19.  Then  as  the  first  covenant  was  established  be- 
tween the  first  man  and  woman,  in  the  creation  of  man, 
and  the  order  and  relation  of  man  was  completed  by  the 
woman;  so,  by  the  woman,  is  the  order  and  Telation  of 
the  man  Christ  Jesus  completed,  and  a  perfect  union  and 
equality  established,  for  the  purpose  of  full  redemption, 
and  the  increase  of  that  mutual  glory  and  happiness, 
which  God,  according  to  the  covenant  of  eternal  life, 
promised  to  accomplish  in  the  latter  day. 

20.  This  coveuant  relation  is  between  them  both;  for 
as  the  first  covenant  between  the  male  and  female  was 
broken,  and  the  whole  creation  was  thereby  marred ;  so 
no  restoration  could  take  place  without  a  new  covenant 
relation  between  male  and  female :  and  therefore  it  was 
necessary  both  in  the  purpose  of  God,  and  in  the  order 
of  things,  that  Christ  should  make  his  first  appearing  in 
the  man,  and  his  second  in  the  woman. 

21.  It  was  reasonable  that  Christ  Jesus,  who  was  the 
beginning  and  first  pillar  in  the  new  creation,  should  not 
be  begotten  in  the  ordinary  course  of  nature:  had  it 
been  otherwise,  he  could  not  have  wrought  any  deliv- 
erance from  sin  in  the  earth,  because  he  was  alone,  and 
there  was  none  before  him  of  the  human  race,  who  had 

ever  done  it.     u  I  have  trodden  the  wine-press  alone  j    i3ai.  lxiii. 
and  of  the  people  there  was  none  with  me."    Yet,  if  he   3- 
had  not  been  begotten  through  that  medium  by  which 
he  took  upon  him  the  nature  of  sin,  he  could  not  have 
destined  death,  which  came  by  sin,  nor  established  the 
foundation  of  man's  redemption. 

22.  By  his  perfect  obedience  to  the  law  and  counsel 
of  God  his  Father,  and  the  perfect  law  of  righteousness 

and  truth  which  he  established,  and  by  offering  up  his    P^-Ik1?; 
own  life  a  sacrifice,  through  sufferings,  he  became  the    Heb.  ii! 
first-born  of  e\  ery  creature  in  the  new  creation,  the  first-   Phil-  "•  9; 
begotten  from  the  dead;  and  God  hath  highly  exalted    10* 
him,  and  given  him  a  name  above  every  name,  not  only 
in  this  world,  but  in  that  which  is  to  come,  so  that  in  all 
things  he  hath  the  pie-eminence. 

23.  And  therefore,  when  the  foundation  of  man's  re- 
demption was  laid  by  the  work  of  Christ's  first  appear- 
ing, the  way  began  also  to  be  prepared  tor  his  seconc 
appearing,  to  make  a  final  end  of  sin,  and  to  bring  in  ev- 


«1(56  THE    FOUNDATION    TILLARS    OF,  kc.  P.    Vlf 

CHAP,     erlasting  righteousness.     For  although  the  foundation 


was  laid,  yet  there  could  be  no  complete  redemption 
from  sin,  until  the  revelation  of  Christ,  for  its  final  de- 
struction, should  be  made  where  sin  first  took 

24.  As  sin  first  took  its  seat  in  the  woman,  and  thence 
entered  the  human  race,  and  as  Christ  Jesus,  in  taking 
upon  him  the  nature  of  fallen  man,  made  his  first  appear- 
ing in  the  line  of  the  male  only;  therefore  the  mystery 
of  iniquity  or  man  of  sin  was  not  fully  revealed,  nor  the 
mystery  of  God  finished,  in  Christ's  first  appearing. 

25.  And  therefore  it  was  also  necessary,  tin 
should  make  his  second  appearing  in  the  line  of  the  fe- 
male, and  that  in  one  who  was  conceived  in  sin,  and  lost 
in  the  fulness  of  man's  fall;  because  in  the  woman  the 
root  of  sin  was  first  planted,  and  its  final  destruction 
must  begin  where  its  foundation  was  first  laid,  and  from 
whence  it  first  entered  the  human  race. 

26.  Therefore,  in  the  fulness  of  time,  according  to 
the  unchangeable  purpose  of  God,  that  same  Spirit  and 
word  of  power,  which  created  man  at  the  beginning — 
which  spake  by  all  the  prophets — which  dwelt  in  the 
man  Jesus — which  was  given  to  the  apostles  and  true 
witnesses  as  the  holy  Spirit  and  Word  of  promise,  which 
groaned  in  them  waiting  for  the  day  of  redemption — 
and  which  was  spoken  of  in  the  language  of  prophecy 
as  a  woman  travailing  with  child,  and  pained  to  be  de- 
livered, was  revealed  in  a  Woman. 

27.  And  that  woman,  in  whom  was  manifested  that 
Spirit  and  Word  of  power,  who  was  anointed  and  chosen 
of  God,  to  reveal  the  mystery  of  iniquit}',  to  stand  as  the 
first  in  her  order,  to  accomplish  the  purpose  of  God,  in 
the  restoration  of  that  which  was  lost  by  the  transgress 
sion  of  the  first  woman,  and  to  finish  the  work  of  man's 
final  redemption,  was  Ann  Lee. 

28.  As  a  chosen  vessel,  appointed  by  divine  Wisdom, 
she,  by  her  faithful  obedience  to  that  same  anointing, 
became  the  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the  second 
heir  with  Jesus,  her  Lord  and  head,  in  the  covenant  and 
promise  of  eternal  life.  And  by  her  sufferings  and  trav- 
ail for  a  lost  world,  and  her  union  and  subjection  to 
Christ  Jesus,  her  Lord  and  head,  she  became  the  first 
born  of  many  sisters,  and  the  true  Mother,  of  all  living 
in  the  new  creation. 

29.  Thus  the  perfection  of  the  revelation  of  God  in 
this  latter  dayy  excelieth,  particularly,  in  that  which 


P    VII.  THE    JOINT-PARENT  ACE  -OF,  tc,  407 

respecteth  the  most  glorious  part  in  the  creation  of  man,     CHAP. 

namely,  the  woman.      And  herein  is  the  most  conde-  ' 

scending  goodness  and  mercy  of  God  displayed,  not  only 
in  redeeming  that  most  amiable  part  of  the  creation 
from  the  curse,  and  all  the  sorrows  of  the  fall,  hut  also 
in  condescending  to  the  lowest  estate  of  the  loss  of  man- 
kind. 

30.  So  that  by  the  first  and  second  appearing  of  Christ, 
rhe  foundation  of  God  is  laid  and  completed,  for  the  full 
restoration  of  both  the  man  and  the  woman  in  Christ, 
according  to  the  order  of  the  new  covenant,  which  God 
hath  established  in  them  for  his  own  glory,  and  the  mu- 
tual good  and  happiness  of  each  other. 

31.  And  in  this  covenant,  both  male  and  female,  as 
brethren  and  sisters  in  the  family  of  Christ,  jointly  uni- 
ted by  the  bond  of  love,  find  each  their  correspondent 
relation  to  the  first  cause  of  their  existence,  through 
the  joint-parentage  ef  their  redemption. 

32.  Then  the  man  who  was  called  Jesus,  and  the  wo- 
man who  was  called  Ann,  are  verily  the  two  first  foun- 
dation pillars  of  the  Church  of  Christ — the  two  anointed 
ones — the  two  first  heirs  of  promise,  between  whom  the 
covenant  of  eternal  life  is  established — the  first  Father 
and  Mother  of  all  the  children  of  the  regeneration — the 
two  first  visible  parents  in  the  work  of  redemption-^-and 
the  invisible  joint-parentage  in  the  new  creation,  for  the 
increase  of  that  seed  through  which  all  families  of.  the 
earth  shall  be  blessed. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

The  Joint-Parentage  of  the  Church  of  Christ. 

EVERY  thing  that  existeth  hath  a  correspondent  re- 
lation to  the  cause  of  its  existence.  Thus,  there 
is  a  correspondence  between  the  creature  and  the  Crea- 
tor; the  redeemed  and  the  Redeemer;  the  sanctified 
and  the  Sanctifier;  and  if  there  were  no  creature,  there 
could  exist  no  such  attribute  as  Creator. 

2.  He  that  sanctifieth,  and  they  who  are  sanctified  are 
all  of  one :  that  is,  in  the  order  of  correspondence.  In  the   Jjebi 
same  sense,  the  ruler  and  ruled,  the  father  and  son,  the 


408  'THE    JOINT-PARENTAGE    OP  P.  Vff. 

CHAP,     mother  and  daughter,  are  respectively  one  in  a  corres- 
'        pondent  relation,  or  in  a  correspondence  of  attributes. 

3.  Without  which  union  or  correspondent  relation, 
neither  can  have  real  existence.  So  that  the  very  exis- 
tence of  father  dependeth  upon  son,^is  much  as  the  ex- 
istence of  son  dependeth  upon  father.  And  from  this 
correspondence  in  the  nature  and  existence  of  things, 
ariseth  every  attribute  of  God  and  Christ  which  are 
known  to  man. 

4.  And  for  the  want  of  an  understanding  of  the  true 
nature  and  cause  of  that  union  and  relation,  which  con- 
stituteth  the  different  attributes  in  spiritual  objects, 
wrong  headed  men  have  run  into  the  inconsistency  of 
ascribing  distinct  subsistences  or  personalities  to  the  Di- 
vine Majesty,  and  even  to  imagine  that  there  were  a 
plurality  of  Gods. 

5.  Thus  they  suppose  that  the  Father  is  one  intelligent 
distinct  subsistence;  that  the  Son  is  as  distinct  a  person, 
and  that  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  third,  is  distinct  from  both 
the  former:  whereas,  those  attributes  are  ascribed  to 
God  merely  from  the  relation  and  correspondence  that 
exist  between  visible  objects,  which  natural  men  do  not 
understand. 

G.  Hence  the  very  existence  of  those  distinct  attributes 
dependeth  upon  created  objects:  take  away  every  crea- 
ted object,  and  all  those  attributes  cease,  as  the  attri- 
butes of  greater  light,  and  lesser  light,  would  end.  if  the 
sun  and  moon  were  annihilated :  for  it  must  be  from  a 
correspondence  with  the  lesser,  that  the  greater  receiv- 
eth  its  attribute  of  greatness;  and  so  of  the  rest. 

7.  Therefore,  if  no  son  or  daughter  exist,  there  can 
be  no  father  or  mother,  if  no  female,  then  no  male;  de- 
stroy the  existence  of  the  woman,  and  the  attribute  of 
the  man  must  cease  and  fall  into  oblivion,  and  all  the  or- 
der, glory,  and  perfection  in  the  visible  creation  of  man, 
must  fall  with  it. 

8.  Upon  these  plain  and  self-evident  principles,  it  fol- 
loweth  that  those  attributes  which  men  have  ascribed  to 
the  Deity,  are  not  in  his  Divine  Essence,  they  are  not 
eternal,  but  had  a  beginning,  and  necessarily  arose  from 
comparisons,  drawn  by  the  human  mind,  between  cor- 
responding objects  in  time;  and  by  reason  of  human  de- 
pravity, and  the  want  of  true  light  and  revelation,  those 
objects  have  been  perverted,  and  with  them  every  true 
Attribute  of  Deity  r 


P.  VII.  THE  CHURCH  OF  CHRIST.  403 

9.  As  God  is  eternal,  immortal,  and  infinite;  so  also    CIJA:P. 
the  Divine  Essence  or  Being  is  incomprehensible,  and  ' 
cannot  be  known  but  by  the  things  that  are  made,  and 

their  correspondent  relations.  And  as  none  of  those  cor- 
responding attributes  could  exist  but  from  a  first  cause; 
so  it  is  proper  to  receive  the  knowledge  and  contemplate 
the  glory  of  the  invisible  First-cause,  through  those  cor- 
responding objects  that  visibly  exist. 

10.  In  the  same  sense  that  God  received  the  attribute 
of  Creator  from  the  existence  of  creation;  so  the  Crea- 
tor, in  the  sense  of  mankind,  received  the  attribute  of 
Father,  from  the  existence  of  the  first  man,  who  was  cal- 
led the  son  of  God ;  nor  could  such  an  attribute  as  Sav- 
iour ever  have  existed  in  the  mind  of  man,  had  not  man 
become  a  lost  creature. 

11.  Then  as  nothing  can  exist  without  its  correspond- 
ent relation,  and  the  attributes  of  God  are  so  evident 
from  the  invariable  union  of  things  in  the  natural  crea- 
tion, and  as  the  new  and  spiritual  creation  was  intended 
to  display  the  glory  of  God  in  a  superior  manner;  there- 
fore it  will  be  proper  here,  to  consider  the  union  and 
correspondence  of  the  different  parts  of  the  new  crea- 
tion, by  which  the  divine  perfections  are  most  eminent- 
ly displayed. 

12.  It  hath  been  observed,  that  the  perfection  and  glo- 
ry of  the  natural  creation  was  not  completed  until  the 
woman  was  taken  out  of  the  man,  and  placed  in  her  pro- 
per order.  Whatever  essential  glory  man  might  have 
possessed,  yet  it  could  not  have  been  declarative,  so 
long  as  he  existed  alone;  that  is,  it  could  not  have  been 
declared,  revealed  or  manifested,  without  a  suitable  cor- 
espondent object,  to  declare  or  exhibit  his  glory.-— 
And  therefore  the  Lord  God  said,  "It  is  not  good  that 
the  man  should  be  alone;  1  will  make  him  an  help  like 
to  that  [order  which  is]  before  him." 

13.  Upon  the  same  principle  it  was  not  good  for  Christ 
Jesus  to  be  alone  in  the  glory  of  his  kingdom,  and  the 
perfection  of  that  victory  which  he  gained  over  the  spi- 
rit and  power  of  the  fall.  Nor  could  the  true  glory  of 
what  he  gained  ever  have  been  declared,  or  made  mani- 
fest, without  a  correspondent  object  united  to  him  in  a 
joint-relation. 

14.  Therefore,  as  the  first  man  was  not  without  the 
woman,  nor  the  woman  without  the  man  in  the  natural 
creation;  so  neither  is  the  man  without  the  woman,  nor 

Oo 


TBE    FOUNDATION    HLLARS    OF  P.    VH. 

the  woman  without  the  man  in  the  Lord.  Man  cannot 
♦  \i-t  without  woman,  any  more  than  father  can  exist 
without  son.  Christ  Jesus  in  his  first  appearing  did  not 
exist  without  a  woman.  He  was  made  of  a  woman,  and 
from  the  natural  and  visible  correspondence  between 
man  and  woman,  he  received  the  attribute  of  man. 

15.  And  as  no  higher  order  of  woman  existed  than 
natural,  he  could  be  known  only  as  a  natural  man;  but 
ns  a  spiritual  man  and  one  standing  alone  in  the  begin- 
ning of  a  new  and  spiritual  creation,  he  could  not  be  re- 
vealed or  known,  in  reality,  without  a  spiritual  woman, 
any  more  than  the  first  natural  man  could,  in  reality, 
have  been  declared  as  such,  when  God  created  male  and 
female,  two  in  one,  and  called  their  name  Adam,  in  the 
day  when  they  were  created. 

16.  As  the  natural  woman  could  not  exist  but  from 
lier  correspondent  union  and  relation  to  the  first  man;  so 
neither  could  a  spiritual  woman  exist  but  in  a  correspond- 
ent union  and  relation  to  a  spiritual  man;  and  each  must 
receive  the  distinguishing  attribute  of  man  or  woman 
from  its  relation  to  the  other. 

17.  Then  as  the  natural  woman  was  separated  from 
the  man,  and  placed  in  her  distinct  order,  before  the 
glory  and  perfection  of  the  man  or  the  woman  could  be 
displayed ;  so  it  was  necessary  in  the  work  of  redemp- 
tion, that  woman  should  be  taken  out  of  man,  and  placed 
in  her  corresponding  order,  before  the  perfection  and 
glory  of  the  new  creation  could  appear. 

18.  The  man  Christ  Jesus,  through  the  medium  of  a 
woman,  took  upon  him,  not  the  nature  of  angels,  but  the 
seed  of  Abraham,  the  nature  of  human  depravity,  with 
which  he  entered  the  world,  and  in  all  things  was  made 
like  unto  his  brethren;  yet  he  was,  in  every  sense,  ta- 
ken out  of,  -separated  from,  and  placed  above  every  cor- 
respondent attachment  to  all  that  was  carnal  in  woman, 
which  came  by  the  fall. 

19.  And  by  the  energy  of  that  eternal  Word,  which 
he  received  from  his  Father,  he  overcame  the  spirit  and 
power  of  human  depravity,  and  was  sanctified  and  set 
apart  in  the  work  of  redemption,  as  the  first-born  in  the 
new  creation.  And  by  that  Word  which  liveth  and  abi- 
deth  forever,  he  was  constituted  the  second  Adam,  an 
high  priest  forever  over  the  household  of  God,  after  the 
order  of  Melchisedec,  without  beginning  of  days,  orentf 
Of  life. 


P.    Vlf,  THE    CHURCH    OF    CHRIST.  411 

20.  And  all  who  came  into  him,  that  is,  not  into  the     CIJ^P 
natural  body  of  Christ  Jesus,  but  into  his  divine  nature,  ' 
were  in  him,  and  by  him,  through  the  energy  of  that 

same  eternal  Word,  taken  out  of  their  correspondent  re- 
lation to  the  depravity  of  the  fall,  and  constituted  the 
spiritual  body  of  the  second  Adam,  comprehending  male 
and  female,  as  the  body  of  Christ.  And  this  was  the 
work  of  Christ  in  his  first  appearing,  "  to  make  in  him-  Eph.  ii, 
self  of  twain  [i.  e.  of  man  and  woman]  one  new  man,  so  15, 
making  peace." 

21.  Then  the  Church,  which  was  the  body  of  Christ 
in  his  first  appearing,  did  constitute  one  new  man,  con- 
sisting of  man  and  woman;  but  that  body  alone  could 
not  increase  and  multiply,  after  the  order  of  the  new 
covenant,  (any  more  than  the  tody  of  the  first  male  and 
female,  while  in  the  state  in  which  God  first  created 
them  when  he  called  their  name  Adam)  until  the  spiritu- 
al woman  was  taken  out  of  the  spiritual  man,  and  pla- 
ced in  her  own  proper  order  and  correspondent  relation 
to  her  spiritual  head. 

22.  This  was  the  grand  reason  why  the  apostle,  speak- 
ing of  Christ's  second  appearing,  and  of  the  Church's 
increase  in  that  day,  saith,  "  That  day  shall  not  come,  ex-   2  Thes.  ii, 
eept  there  come  a  falling  away  first,  and  that  man  of  sin 

be  revealed,"  even  the  Mystery  of  iniquity.  Hence  it 
tblloweth,  beyond  all  contradiction,  that  the  work  of  re- 
demption was  not  yet  complete. 

23.  Therefore  the  work  of  God,  in  the  first  Mother 
of  the  new  creation,  was  to  reveal  the  Mystery  of  ini- 
quity where  it  first  entered,  and  to  separate  the  woman 
from  her  correspondent  relation  in  the  flesh,  after  the 
order  of  the  old  covenant,  and  to  place  her  m  her  proper 
order  as  a  spiritual  woman,  according  to  the  new  cove- 
nant, in  a  correspondent  relation  to  the  first  spiritual 
man. 

24.  As  it  was  by  the  revelation  of  Christ,  and  the  en- 
ergy of  that  same  eternal  Word  which  liveth  and  abi- 
deth  forever,  that  the  woman  was  taken  out  of,  and  sepa- 
rated from  her  correspondent  relation  to  the  fallen  state 
of  man,  and  made  a  spiritual  woman;  so  in  her,  and  by 
her,  the  glory  and  perfection  of  the  spiritual  man  Christ 
Jesus  was  revealed : 

25.  And  it  was  only  by  the  spiritual  man  Christ  Jesus, 
and  her  corresponding  relation  to  him,  that  she  could  re- 
ceive the  attribute  of  spiritual  woman.    And  it  is  only 


412  THE    FOUNDATION    PILLARS    OF,  I  P.    VU. 

|  P«     from  the  certain  existence  of  sons  and  daughters,  or  spir- 

L_    itual  children,  that  those  who  begat  and  brought  them, 

forth,  can  receive  the  attributes  of  Father  and  Mother, 
or  spiritual  parents.  So  that  if  the  Son  hath  a  corres 
ponding  relation  in  the  new  creation,  so  likewise  hath 
the  Daughter. 

26.  It  is  not  to  be  understood  in  the  spiritual  work  of 
God,  that  one  natural  body,  either  of  man  or  woman,  is 
either  taken  out  of,  or  joined  to  another:  but  as  man 
and  woman  are  terms  used  to  express  the  joint-body  and 
relation  in  the  natural  creation  of  man;  so  they  are  used 
in  regard  to  the  spiritual  work  of  God. 

27.  To  this  spiritual  relation  the  apostle  referreth,  and 
bringeth  the  natural  as  a  figure  of  the  spiritual,  when 

Eph.  v.  he  saith,  u  For  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  his  father 
31,  32.  and  mother,  and  shall  be  joined  unto  his  wife,  and  they 
two  shall  be  one  flesh."  And  therefore,  as  the  very  es- 
sence of  male  implieth  also  the  female,  the  same  appli- 
eth  to  the  woman,  to  leave  mother  and  father,  and  be 
joined  to  her  corresponding  relation  in  the  same  spiritu- 
al work. 

28.  "This  (saith  the  apostle)  is  a  great  mystery:  but 
1  speak  in  Christ  and  in  the  Church/'     To  the  same 

I  Cor.  vi.    thing1  he  referreth,  when  he  saith,  t;  He  that  is  joined  un- 
17,  to  the  Lord  is  one  spirit/'     And  from  such  a  union  and 

Correspondence,  ariseth  the  substance  of  all  those  spir- 
itual attributes  in  the  new  creation,  or  work  of  redemp- 
tion, such  as  the  bridegroom — the  bride  the  Lamb's 
wife — brethren  and  sisters,  and  the  sons  and  daughters- 
of  God. 

29.  Hence  the  apostle,  speaking  of  the  final  separa- 
tion  between-  Christ  and  Belial,  light  and  darkness,  the 

17. 18. U  believer  and  the  infidel,  saith,  k*  Wherefore  come  out 
from  among  them,  and  be  ye  separate,  saith  the  Lord, 
and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing;  and  1  will  receive  you, 
and  will  be  a  Father  unto  you,  and  ye  shall  be  my  sons 
and  daughters,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty."' 

30.  Then  if  the  Church,  which  is  called  out,  and  sepa- 
rated from  the  unclean,  is  composed  of  sons  and  daugh- 
ters, they  must  needs  have  both  a  father  and  mother, 
and  these  must  be  the  first  foundation  pillars,  and  joint- 
parentage  of  the  Church. 

31.  Therefore,  as  there  was  a  natural  Adam  and  Ere, 
who  were  the  first  foundation  pillars  of  the  world,  and 
•he  fii st  joint-parentage  of  the  human  race;  so  there  t* 


P.    VU.  TYPES    OR   FIGURES    FULFILLED    IN,    &C.  418 

also  a  spiritual  Adam  and  Eve,  who  are  the  first  foun-     c^^p- 

dation  pillars  of  the  Church,  and  the  first  joint-parent- 

age  of  all  the  children  of  redemption.  And  as  the  world, 
truly  and  properly,  proceedeth  from  Father  and  Mother, 
in  the  line  of  generation;  so  the. Church,  truly  and  pro- 
perly, proceedeth  from  Father  and  Mother  in  the  line 
of  regeneration, 


CHAPTER  VII. 


Types  or  Figures  fulfilled  in  the  Two  Foundation  Pillars' 
of  the  Church. 

THE  work  of  redemption,  being  spiritual,  could  not 
be  ushered  in  with  such  ocular  evidence  to  the 
natural  man,  as  accompanieth  the  changes  in  the  things 
of  nature;  neither  was  man  formed  to  be  influenced  sole- 
ly by  such  kind  of  evidence. 

2.  But  as  man  is  a  natural  creature,  endowed  with  a 
spirit  and  rational  faculties,  therefore  the  spiritual  work 
of  God  must  be  exhibited  in  a  spiritual  light;  and  al- 
though the  natural  eyes  may  often  be  the  medium 
through  which  the  truth  of  natural  things  is  conveyed  to 
the  mind,  yet  it  must  be  the  mind,  and  not  the  natural 
eyes,  that  receiveth  the  conviction  of  its  truth  and  re- 
ality. 

3.  And  as  the  new  creation  was  to  have  respect  to  the 
soul  or  spirit  of  man,  it  is  only  by  the  spirit  that  the 
work  itself  can  be  discovered  in  its  true  nature;  and 
therefore  the  evidence  by  which  it  is  discovered,  is  ad- 
dressed to  the  mind,  and  not  to  the  bodily  senses. 

4.  A  Saviour  was  born  for  souls  that  were  lost  in  their 
sins,  and  only  such  as  were  absolutely  saved,  could  know 
or  rightly  name  him :  and  unto  such  as  were  waiting  for 
redemption  in  the  latter  day,  Christ  was  to  appear  the 
second  time  without  sin,  and  none  but  such  could  possi- 
bly know  him,  or  give  him  his  true  and  just  titles. 

5.  And  nothing  could  possibly  recommend  him  to  the 
mind  of  man,  with  greater  evidence,  than  his  first  giving 
them  types,  figures,  prophesies,  and  visions,  of  his  future 
appearance,  and  then  coming  in  such  a  manner  as  ex- 
pressly to  fulfil  them,  and  to  render  any  other  fulfilment 

Oo2 


414  TYPES    OR    FIGURES    FULFILLED    IN  P.    Vlt 

CvnP'     of  *nem  aD8olut^y  impossible :  this  we  certify  hath  been 
the  ci 

6.  And  when  those  types  and  prophesies  are  stated, 
with  their  true  accomplishment,  the  matter  may  I 
once  decided,  that  such  as  do  not  acknowledge  Christ  in 
his  second  appearing,  must  either  deny  the  truth  of  the 
scriptures,  or  they  are  not  looking  for  redemption,  but 
are  in  pursuit  of  some  other  object  that  hath  blinded 
their  understanding. 

7.  We  have  already  shown  the  similitude  between 
the  rirst  and  second  Adam,  in  a  number  of  particulars, 
which  prove  that  the  second  Adam  could  not  be  the  an- 
titype of  the  first,  short  of  being  both  male  and  female 
in  a  spiritual  sense. 

8.  And  as  the  apostle  expressly  affirmeth  that  the  first 
Rom.  r.  Adam  is  the  figure  of  him  who  was  to  come,  it  cannot 
I ■'           be  denied,  that  he  who  was  to  come,  should  be  male  and 

female,  unless  it  be  denied  that  he  who  was  the  figure, 
was  male  and  female  in  the  day  that  he  was  created. 

9.  The  same  remark  will  apply  to  every  other  per- 
son, who  was  chosen  as  a  type  of  Christ.  So  that  the 
woman  must  appear  in  Christ,  in  her  proper  order  and 
lot;  unless  the  utmost  violence  is  used  in  distorting  the 
aatural  similitude,  and  forcing  her  out  of  her  proper 
place  there,  and  consequently  from  her  just  and  equal 
correspondent  union  and  relation  in  the  work  of  re- 
demption. 

10.  Volumes  might  be  written  on  this  subject,  were  it 
necessary  to  trace  out  the  correspondence  between  the 
shadow  and  the  substance  in  every  particular.  How- 
ever, this  present  work  will  not  admit  of  enlarging;  and 
such  as  are  in  any  measure  acquainted  with  the  scrip- 
tures, and  really  desire  the  truth,  will  be  able  to  make, 
the  application,  from  the  slightest  comparison. 

11.  As  figures  or  similitudes  come  the  nearest  to  the 
natural  understanding,  we  shall  first  notice  a  few  parti- 
cular things,  by  which  Christ  was  represented;  and  next, 
a  few  leading  prophesies,  which  may  serve  as  a  key  to 
all  the  rest. 

12.  Abraham  and  Sarah  (whose  names  signify  great 
father,  and  princess  of  a  multitude)  were  particular 
figures  of  Christ  in  his  first  and  second  appearing,  inas- 
much as  Christ  the  promised  seed  was  called  in  feaac, 
their  joint-issue,  who  was  begotten  by  promise,  in  which 
Sarah  was  jointly  and  inseparably  included  with  Abra- 
ham* 


P.    VII.  THE    TWO    FOUNDATION    PILLARS.  4 If 

13.  The  same  may  be  said  of  Isaac  and  Rebekah,     CHAP, 
Jacob  and  Rachel.     Hence  the  apostle  speaketh  of  the       VIL 
female  as  well  as  the  male,  when  he  mentioneth  the  pa- 
triarchs as  types  of  Christ.     And  had  not  Sarah,  Rebe- 
kah, and  Rachel,  conceived  by  one  promise,  the  posteri- 
ty of  the  patriarchs,  in  point  of  goodness,  would  not  have 

been  distinguished  from  the  rest  of  mankind.     And  the 
promise  of  God,  typically  and  spiritually  descended,  by 
Jacob  and  Rachel,  into  Joseph  and  Benjamin,  from  whom    Gen.  xxx, 
Christ  in  his  first  and  second  appearing,  in  a  typical   23>  24. 
sense,  spiritually  descended.*  27XrSut°' 

14.  So  that  the  only  distinguishing  good  that  ever   xxxiii.  12 
was,  or  can  be  manifest  on  this  earth,  hath  come  through   t0  17> 
woman's  conceiving  according  to  promise.     And  there- 
fore, whoever  denieth  this,  must  deny  the  distinction  be- 
tween the  seed  of  Hagar  and  Sarah,  of  Leah  and  Ra- 
chel, and  either  suppose  that  the  patriarch,  including 

the  free  woman,  was  a  type  of  Christ,  without  any  re- 
gard to  his  seed,  or  that  he  was  no  type  at  all. 

15.  Moses  also  was  an  eminent  type  of  Christ,  both  of 
his  first  and  second  appearing:  "  A  prophet  [said  he]  . 
will  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  unto  you,  like  unto  me,  23. 
him  shall  ye  hear."  Many  striking  things  wherein  he 
resembled  Christ,  have  been  stated  by  many  writers  r 
but  there  was  one  important  particular  in  Moses,  relat- 
ing to  Christ,  which  they  have  all  passed  over. 

16.  Moses  was  circumcised,  of  the  stock  o£Abraham? 
and  also  a  law-giver,  and  both  by  the  law  and  custom  of 
the  Hebrews,  they  were  not  to  intermarry  with  other 
nations;  but  Moses  had  taken  an  Ethiopian  woman,  a, 
princess,  the  daughter  of  the  prince  of  Midian,  for  his 
companion,  which  was  a  cause  of  great  offence  to  the 
most  respectable  of  his  own  kindred,  because  Zipporah 
was  an  Ethiopian  of  another  nation,  entirely  of  a  differ- 
ent lineage. 

17.  Yet  Zipporah  was  accepted  of  God,  as  standing  in    See^naf, 
her  order  and  correspondent  relation  to  Moses,  while    bers  xii; 
Miriam  was  struck  with  the  divine  displeasure,  and  be- 
came a  leper,  as  white  as  snow,  for  despising  her,  and 
Speaking  against  Moses  on  her  account.    This  happened 

to  them  as  an  ensample,  and  is  written  for  our  admoni- 
tion, upon  whom  the  ends  of  the  world  are  come. 

18.  The  Lord  seeth  not  as  man  seeth.  Christ  Jesus,  in 
his  first  appearing,  was  reckoned  from  Judah,  of  which 
tribe  Moses  spake  nothing  concerning  priesthood*   Thus 


TYPES    OR    F;  ILFILLED   IN  P.    VIT 

gHAP      the  priest!  (1  Christ  came  out  of 
1_    their  sight;  and  thus  he  went  away;  and  so  in  like  man- 
ner he  was  to  come  again. 

19.  The  truth  is,  Christ  cometh  not  by  observation, 
first  nor  last;  neither  lo  here.  n<^r  lo  there,  Iron 
tribe,  nor  that  tribe;  but  by  being  revealed  and  made 
manifest  in  his  true  character,  according  to  the  t 
promises,  prophesies,  and  \  isions  of  his  appearing,  which 
God  hath  given  from  age  to  age,  and  from  time  to  time 

20.  Not  only  typical  person;-,  both  male  and  female, 
were  many,  but  numerous  typical  things,  in  the  order  ot 
two,  were  exhibited  throughout  the  law  and  the  pro- 

Heb.  x.  1.  phets.  The  law  was  a  shadow  of  good  things  to  come; 
and  in  the  most  striking  particulars,  pointed  out  two  dis- 
pensations of  the  appearing  of  Christ 

21.  The  first  appearing  of  Christ,  and  the  great  apos- 
tasy which  followed,  was  signified  by  the  two  first  tables 
of  the  covenant,  upon  which  the  law  of  God  was  writ- 
Exodus      ten.     The  tables  were  written  with  the  finger  of  God — 
xxxi.  18.      and  the  tables  were  the  work  of  God.  and  the  writing 
ancUxxn.   wag  tne  wrjtmg  0f  God.  graven  tipon  the  tables.    These 

prefigured  the  revelation  and  the  law  of  God,  given  to 
Christ  Jesus,  who  was  neither  begotten  nor  born  after 
the  flesh,  nor  by  the  will  of  man,  but  by  the  power  of 
God. 

22.  These  two  tables  were  broken  in  pieces,  as  they 
approached  nigh  unto  the  camp  of  Israel,  by  reason  of 
idolatry.  So  the  truth  was  trodden  under  foot,  and  the 
power  of  the  holy  people  scattered,  by  the  setting  up  of 
a  false  worship  after  the  apostles1  days,  although  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  had  come  nigh  unto  them. 

23.  Then  after  the  first  tables  were  broken,  the  Lord 
«hap.  said  unto  Moses,  "  Hew  thee  two  tables  of  stone  like 
»xxiv.  1.    unto  the  first;  and  1  will  write  upon  the  tables  the  words 

that  were  in  the  first  tables,  which  thou  brakest.*' 

24.  Which  signified,  that  the  revelation  of  God  in 
Christ's  second  appearing,  should  be  given  to  one  who 
was  born  after  the  flesh,  in  the  common  course  of  na- 
ture. And  as  God  wrote  in  the  second  tables  the  same 
words  that  were  in  the  first,  it  signified  that  the  work 
of  Christ's  second  appearing,  should  be  built  upon  the 
foundation  of  his  first  appearing,  and  that  the  work  of 
both  should  be  united  in  one,  and  under  the  inspiration 
of  one  Spirit. 

25.  The  tabernacle  also  was  a  striking  figure  of  the 


t  VII. 


THE    TWO    FOUNDATION    PILLARS, 


417 


appearing  of  Christ.     It  was  separated  by  a  vail  into     CHAP, 
two  apartments,  the  holy  and  most  holy,  which  is  also         •   ' 
called  the  sanctuary.     The  tabernacle  was  moveable, 
and  typified  Christ  in  the  tabernacle  of  human  nature ; 
the  two  dispensations  of  his  work,  in  his  first  and  second 
appearing,  were  signified  by  those  two  apartments. 

26.  u  The  priests  went  always  into  the  first  tabernacle,    jjeb.  ix, 
accomplishing  the  service  of  God:  But  into  the  second   6,8. 
taNM  the  high  priest  alone  once  every  year,  not  without 
blood,  which  he  offered  for  himself,  and  for  the  errors 

of  the  people:  The  Holy  Ghost  this  signifying,  that  the 
way  into  the  holiest  of  all  was  not  yet  made  manifest, 
while  as  the  first  tabernacle  was  yet  standing." 

27.  And  this  further  signified,  that  Christ  could  not 
make  his  second  appearing,  to  establish  his  Church  with- 
out spot  or  wrinkle,  while  the  first  Gospel  Church  was 
yet  standing:  and  as  the  first  temple  was  built  after  the 
pattern  of  the  tabernacle,  so  the  Church  was  properly 
the  antitype  of  the  temple. 

28.  The  apostle,  speaking  also  of  those  things  within 

the  vail,  saith,  of  which  we  cannot  now  speak  particu-   Hebrix.5 
larly.    The  true  reason  why  the  apostle  could  not  speak 
particularly  of  that  part,  was,  that  it  had  not  yet  receiv- 
ed its  accomplishment. 

29.  Christ  Jesus,  in  his  first  appearing,  was  the  true 
antitype  to  the  first  part  of  the  tabernacle,  and  when  his 
work  was  finished,  the  vail  of  the  temple  was  rent  in 
twain  from  the  top  to  the  bottom;  which  signified  the 
entrance  of  Christ  Jesus  into  the  holiest  of  all,  through 
the  vail,  to  prepare  the  way  for  his  second  appearing, 
in  which  he  would  reveal  the  order  of  the  second  part 
of  the  tabernacle,  when  the  vail,  that  is  to  say,  the  flesh, 
should  be  taken  aw-ay. 

30.  Therefore,  as  Christ  Jesus  hath  revealed  himself 
in  the  second  part  of  his  manhood,  and  completed  the 
order  of  God  pertaining  to  the  work  of  redemption,  we 
may  take  some  further  notice  of  those  things  in  the  tab- 
ernacle, by  which  the  true  order  of  God  was  particular- 
ly typified. 

31.  The  tabernacle,  including  the  holy  and  most  holy- 
place,  was  in  length  thirty  cubits,  in  breadth  ten  cubits, 
and  in  height  ten  cubits,  and  the  vail  or  partition  made 
twenty  cubits  for  the  holy  place,  and  ten  for  the  most 
holy.  So  that  the  first  temple  was  oblong,  not  perfect 
ia  its  order.    But  the  most  holy  was  four-square ;  the* 


Ma&xxvii 
51.  2  Cor. 
iii.15,  16. 
Heb.  x.  2a 


418  TYTES    Oft    FIGURES    FULFILLED    Of  P.    X\Tj 

(  vi\P*     *en£tn  anc*  breadth  and  height  of  it  were  equal.     Yet 
'       the  latter  was  only  separated  from  the  former  by  a  vail, 
and  the  former  was  preparatory  to  the  latter. 

32.  Within  the  vail,  was  the  ark  of  the  covenant,  the 
length  of  which  was  two  cubits  and  a  half,  the  breadth 
one  cubit  and  a  half,  and  the  height  one  cubit  and  a 
half.  And  upon  the  sides  were  two  staves  to  bear  the 
ark,  and  these  staves  were  not  to  be  taken  away  from  it. 

33.  And  in  the  ark  were  put  the  two  tables  of  the  co- 
Tenant.  And  over  the  ark  was  the  mercy-seat  of  pure 
gold.  And  upon  the  ends  of  the  mercy-seat,  were  two 
cherubims  of  beaten  gold,  and  their  wings  were  stretch- 
ed on  high,  so  that  they  covered  the  mercy-seat  with 
their  wings. 

34.  Thus  the  Lord  said  unto  Moses,  "  In  the  ark  thcj 
2l°Z2*x'    shalt  put  the  testimony  that  I  shall  give  thee :  and  there 

I  will  meet  with  thee,  and  I  will  commune  with  thee 
from  above  the  mercy-seat,  from  between  the  two  che- 
rubims which  are  upon  the  ark  of  the  testimony." 

35.  These  things  were  patterns  of  things  in  the  heav- 
ens, but  they  were  not  the  heavenly  things  themselves . 
They  were  given  of  God,  to  show  forth  his  unchangea- 
ble purpose,  in  the  order  and  work  of  man's  redemption : 

~Heb.  viii.    ^or  ^ee?  sa^  he  to  Moses,  thou  make  all  things  accord- 
I  ing  to  the  pattern  showed  thee  in  the  mount. 

36.  The  testimony  of  the  covenant,  being  engraven 
by  the  finger  of  God  on  the  two  tables  of  stone,  typified 
the  new  covenant  written  in  the  hearts  of  the  two  first 
heirs  of  the  everlasting  covenant.  The  mercy-seat  up- 
on the  ark,  over  the  testimony,  and  between  the  cheru- 
bims, typified  the  place  of  God's  residence  and  throne, 
in  the  midst  between  the  two,  the  man  and  woman  an- 
ointed with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

37.  The  testimony  of  the  covenant,  being  written  on 
the  two  tables,  and  concealed  under  the  mercy-seat,  ty- 
pitied  the  invisible  law  and  revelation  of  God  upon  which 
the  Church  is  built;  and  the  visible  administration  of 
that  law  and  testimony  by  two,  was  typified  by  the  two 
cherubims. 

38.  These  two  cherubims  were  of  wrought  gold,  of 
beaten  work,  [literally,  of  tough  metal  that  would  bear 
beating]  which  was  figurative  of  the  mortification  and 
sufferings,  which  the  two  Anointed  ones,  in  Chri.-t's  first 
and  second  appearing,  were  to  pass  through,  in  order 
to  prepare  them  for  the  work  whereunto  they  were 


P.  Vfl. 


THE    TWO    FOUNDATION    PILLARS. 


4*5 


anointed.  As  gold  is  tried  and  purified  by  fire,  and 
wrought  under  a  hammer;  so  the  Spirit  or  Word  of  God 
is  like  a  fire  and  a  hammer,  by  which  all  things  must 
be  tried  and  wrought,  that  will  ever  stand  in  God's  spir- 
itual building. 

39.  it  may  further  be  observed,  that  as  the.  two  che- 
rubims represented  the  Two,  which  from  the  fall  of  man 
had  kept  the  way  of  the  tree  of  life,  and  were  to  be  re- 
vealed to  all  nations,  as  the  complete  headship  of  the 
Church;  so  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  which  was  a  figure  of 
the  gospel  Church,  consisted  of  two  parts,  being  built  on 
two  mountains,  and  enclosed  by  one  wall,  constituting 
one  city,  whose  foundation  was  completed  by  joining  the 
second  mountain  to  the  first. 

40.  Moreover,  the  temple,  which  stood  on  the  second 
mountain,  and  was  one  of  the  brightest  figures  of  the 
spiritual  house  of  God  that  ever  was  presented  to  human 
eye,  consisted  of  two  parts,  the  holy  and  most  holy;  re- 
presenting the  Church  of  Christ  in  his  first  and  second 
appearing,  in  a  more  striking  manner  than  it  had  been 
represented  by  the  tabernacle. 

41.  The  whole  length  of  the  temple  was  sixty  cubits, 
in  breadth  twenty  cubits,  and  in  height  thirty  cubits; 
and  again  the  most  holy  within  the  temple,  was  four- 
square, being  twenty  cubits  each  way ;  its  length  and 
breadth  and  height  were  equal. 

42.  The  cherubims  in  the  most  holy  place  of  the  tem- 
ple, were  each  ten  cubits  in  height,  of  one  measure  and 
of  one  size:  and  the  wing  of  the  one  cherub  touched  the 
wall  of  the  house  on  one  side,  and  the  wing  of  the  other 
touched  the  wall  on  the  other  side;  and  their  wings 
touched  each  other  in  the  midst  of  the  house;  and  the 
mercy-seat  was  between  th€  two  cherubims. 

43.  These  things  represented  the  extent  of  Christ's 
dominion  on  both  sides,  in  man  and  woman,  as  from  sea 
to  sea,  and  showed  the  correspondent  relation  in  the 
two  Anointed  ones,  between  whom  is  placed  the  testimo- 
ny and  the  covenant  of  everlasting  life,  where  "mercy 
and  truths  are  met  together;  righteousness  and  peace 
have  kissed  each  other. 

44.  Besides  these  figures  in  the  most  holy  place,  two 
pillars  were  also  reared  up  in  the  porch  of  the  temple; 
the  first  was  called  Jacbin,  i.  e.  he  that  strengtheneth 
and  maketh  stedfast;  and  the  second  was  called  Boaz, 
i.  e.  in  strength.    So  that  when  the  temple  was  finished,. 


Gen.  iii, 
24. 

*See 
Josephus, 
vol.  iii.  B. 
V.  ch.  5. 
2  Chron. 
iii.  1.  v.  2, 

2  Sam. 
xxiv.  24. 
1  Chron, 
xxi. 


Psal.  \xx\i 
8.  lxxxv. 
10, 11. 


I  Kings 
tu.2jT 


420  TYPES    OR    FIGURES    FULFILLED    Ml  P,    V I J 

CvmP     !t  C0U^  not  bc  entered  but  between  two.     Thus,  Christ 

in  his  first  appearing,  was  a  pillar  strong  and  stedfast; 

and  his  second  appearing  was  in  the  strength  of  the  first, 

45.  Thus,  typical  persons,  and  typical  things,  in  the 
most  striking  particulars,  evidently  show  the  purpose 
of  God,  in  regard  to  the  order  of  his  spiritual  work  in 
Christ,  to  be  in  the  order  of  two  dispensations,  and  by 
two  Anointed  ones;  which,  beyond  all  reasonable  dis- 
pute, have  had  the  beginning  of  their  accomplishment, 
and  confirmed  by  many  infallible  proofs;  first  through 
Christ  Jesus,  and  in  the  Church  which  he  established  at 
his  first  appearing;  and  second  in  Mother  Ann.  and  in  the 

'Church  which,  through  her,  is  established  in  this  day  of 
Christ's  second  appearing. 

46.  And  to  these  types,  no  antitype  can  be  found  in 
the  Antichristian  world :  for  they  have  rendered  every 
comparison  defective,  by  excluding  the  woman  from  her 
proper  lot  and  order  in  Christ,  and  from  her  joint  and 
correspondent  relation,  and  true  heirship  in  the  work  of 
redemption. 

47.  This  is  evident  from  their  doctrine  of  three  dis- 
tinct personalities  in  the  Deity,  all  in  the  masculine  gen- 
der: First  the  Father,  second  the  Son,  and  third  the 
Holy  Ghost;  He  proceeding  from  Father  and  Son,  from 
everlasting,  without  the  attribute  of  either  Mother  or 
Daughter.  To  complete  their  heterogeneous  system, 
they  unite  two  distinct  and  contrary  natures  in  the  Son 
of  God; — and  finally  look  for  the  mystery  of  God  to  be 
finished  in  the  odd  number  of  three  males. 

48.  Where  is  there  any  similitude,  which  applieth  to 
this  human-invented  scheme,  among  any  of  the  works 
of  God,  either  in  heaven  or  on  earth?  Where  is  there 
any  type  or  shadow,  vision  or  prophecy,  of  things  ani- 
mate or  inanimate,  that  ever  God  gave,  from  the  crea- 
tion of  the  first  man,  through  all  the  law  and  the  proph- 
ets, down  to  the  present  day,  that  beareth  any  relation 
to  such  an  unnatural,  unscriptural  and  inconsistent  pro-^ 
position  of  attributes,  without  their  corresponding  rela- 
tions? And  where  then  is  the  correspondent  cause  of 
the  woman's  existence? 

49.  But  we  can  testify  of  a  truth,  that  Christ  hath  ve- 
rily fulfilled  the  scripture  types,  in  such  a  manner,  that 
they  can  never  be  fulfilled  by  any  thing  else  while  the 
world  standeth:  And  the  more  reasonable  and  unpreju- 
diced the  mind  of  man  becometb,  the  more  exactly,  in 


T.  VIL  toe  two  foundation  minion  421 

every  particular,  will  those  figures  appear  to  have  their     CTIAP. 

accomplishment  in  the  spiritual  Father  and  Mother  of ^ 

the  true  children  of  promise. 

50.  We  might  further  observe,  that  the  same  things 
were  shadowed  forth  under  the  law  by  typical  ceremo- 
nies; among  which  the  two  goats  for  the  expiation  of 

?in,  is  very  pointed.     Two  goats  were  chosen,  and  pre-   Lev.  xvi 
sented  before  the  Lord,  to  make  an  atonement  for  the 
whole  congregation  of  Israel. 

51.  The  first  was  taken  by  lot  and  slain,  and  the 
blood  of  it  taken  within  the  vail  to  make  an  atonement, 
which  typified  Christ  Jesus,  who  died  for  the  sins  of  the 
world,  and  entered  into  the  holiest  of  all,  that  is,  into 
heaven  itself,  through  the  vail,  which  was  his  flesh. 

52.  Afterwards  the  High  Priest  returned,  typifying 
Christ  Jesus  in  his  second  appearing,  and  all  the  iniqui- 
ties and  transgressions  of  the  children  of  Israel,  were 
confessed  over  the  head  of  the  scape-goat,  and  taken 
away  into  a  land  not  inhabited. 

53.  The  Holy  Ghost  thus  signifying,  that  sin  could  ne- 
ver be  finally  taken  away,  by  all  the  blood  that  could 
be  shed,  until  Christ  should  come  in  the  flesh  of  woman 
to  destroy  and  take  away  ski  from  where  it  first  entered; 
and  therefore,  the  full  and  perfect  order  of  confessing 
sin,  once  for  all,  was  never  established  until  Christ's  se- 

xond  appearing. 

54.  In  Christ's  first  appearing,  Jesus  died  for  the  sins 
of  the  world;  but  there  was  none  who  remained  in  a 
joint  and  corresponding  relation  and  equality  with  him, 
to  receive  the  confession,  and  to  bear  them  away.  And 
therefore  the  first  gift  and  revelation  of  God  through 
Mother,  for  the  final  expiation  of  sin,  was  a  full  and 
final  confession  of  sins,  and  a  full  salvation  from  all  sin 
as  the  consequence. 

55.  So  that  in  the  first  and  second  appearing  of  Christ, 
both  in  the  man  and  in  the  woman,  the  figure  of  the  two 
goats  was  perfectly  .fulfilled,  and  which  never  was,  nor 
can  be  fulfilled  in  any  thing  else. 

56.  To  these  typical  things  may  be  added  the  Two 
silver  Trumpets,  which  the  Lord  commanded  Moses  to   Num.  x. 
make,  and  which  were  to  be  used  among  the  children   2—11- 
of  Israel,  on  occasion  of  assembling  themselves  together 

in  separate  assemblies — in  their  journeyings,  and  in 
their  wars  with  their  enemies — on  gathering  together 
the  whole  congregation  to  the  tabernacle — and  on  all 


PHommsfl  ANu  nmmm  fi  lulled  in      P.  Vii. 

Vi'iV'     suc^  'mPortant  occasions  they  were  to  be  a  memorial 

.. before  Goo!,  and  an  ordinance  forever  thi  their 

generations. 

57.  These  Two  Trumpets  were  also  typical  of  the  two 
dispensations  of  the  gospel,  or  Christ's  first  and  second 
appearing.  The  gospel  or  testimony  of  Jesus  is  com- 
pared to  a  trumpet,     in  the  first  appearing  of  ( 

the  first  gospel  trumpet  was  sounded;  and  in  his  second 
appearing,  the  second  trumpet  is  sounded,  which 
led  the  Last  Trumpet — by  which  the  alarm  is  sounded 
in  God's  holy  mountain,  and  by  which  the  gospel  of  sal- 
vation is  sounded,  an*  the  gathering  together  ur:tc 
Christ  is  effected. 

58.  Thus,  were  it  necessary,  it  might  be  shown  where- 
in the  whole  typical  and  ceremonial  law  hath  its  full 
and  final  accomplishment  in  the  second  appearing  of 
Christ.     To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony  of  the  pro- 

Isai.  vni.     phets;  if  they  speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  be- 
cause there  is  no  light  in  them. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Prophesies  and  Proinises  Fulfilled  in  the  Tuo  Found 
Pillars. 

THE  prophesies  concerning  the  two  foundation  pil 
lars  in  the  work  of  redemption,  are,  to  the  mind 
that  is  in  any  degree  spiritual,  still  more  plain,  copious 
and  convincing,  than  the  types  and  shadows  given  in  the 
law.     Were  we  to  bring  all  that  the  prophets  have  ut 
tered  on  this  particular  subject,  and  to  state  every  thing 
in  its  proper  light  of  correspondence,  a  large  volume 
would  contain  but  a  very  small  portion.     A  few  particu- 
lars, however,  are  necessary  to  be  noticed  at  this  time 
2.  David,  by  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  in  the  forty-fifth 
Psalm,  speaketh  expressly  of  the  male  and  female,  in 
Christ's  first  and   second  appearing,    in  the    following 
words:  "My  heart  is  inditing  a  good  matter:  I  speak  of 
the  things  which  1  have  made  touching  the  King:  my 
tongue  is  the  pen  of  a  ready  writer.     Thou  art  fairer 
than  the  children  of  men:  grace  is  poured  into  thy  lips 
therefore  God  hath  blessed  thee  forever  *' 


P.    YN.  THE    TWO    FOUNDATION    PILLARS.  423 

3.  "  Gird  thy  sword  upon  thy  thigh,  O  most  Might}',     CHAP. 
with  thy  glory  and  thy  majesty.     And  in  thy  majesty        ' 
ride  prosperously,  because  of  truth,  and  meekness,  and 
righteousness;  and  thy  right  hand  shall  teach  thee  ter- 
rible things.     Thine  arrows  are  sharp  in  the  hearts  of 

the  King's  enemies;  whereby  the  people  fall  under  thee. 

Thy  throne,  O  God,  is  forever  and  ever:  the  sceptre  of  Heb.  i.  8. 

thy  kingdom  is  a  right  sceptre." 

4.  This  hath  long  been  applied  to  Christ  Jesus  the 
Son  of  God;  buHt^is  is  not  all,  as  distinct  a  character 
relating  to  the  Daughter,  as  first  in  the  line  of  the  fe- 
male, is  evidently  described  as  followeth: 

5.  "  Kings5  daughters  were  among  thy  honourable  wo- 
men: upon  thy  right  hand  did  stand  the  Queen  in  gold  9  ^JT 
of  Ophir.  Hearken,  O  daughter,  and  consider,  and  in- 
cline thine  ear;  forget  also  thine  own  people,  and  thy 
father's  house;  so  shall  the  king  greatly  desire  thy  beau- 
ty: for  he  is  thy  Lord;  and  worship  thou  him.  And  the 
daughter  of  Tyre  shall  be  there  with  a  gift;  even  the  rich 
among  the  people  shall  entreat  thy  favour." 

6.  "  The  king's  daughter  is  all  glorious  within;  her 
clothing  is  of  wrought  gold.  She  shall  be  brought  unto 
the  King  in  raiment  of  needle  work:  the  virgins  her 
companions  that  follow  her  shall  be  brought  unto  thee: 
with  gladness  and  rejoicing  shall  they  be  brought:  they 
shall  enter  into  the  King's  palace.  Instead  of  thy  fa- 
thers shall  be  thy  children,  whom  thou  mayest  make 
princes  in  all  the  earth.  I  will  make  thy  name  to  be 
remembered  in  all  generations:  therefore  shall  the  peo- 
ple praise  thee  forever  and  ever." 

7.  As  it  is  sufficiently  evident  that  the  prophecy  con- 
cerning the  Son,  alluded  to  a  particular  person,  and  not 
to  any  collective  body  called  the  Church;  so  it  is  as  evi- 
dent, that  the  Daughter  must  have  as  particular  an  allu- 
sion, and  so  must  her  children,  and  the  virgins  her  com- 
panions that  follow  her. 

8.  And  as  the  one  was  to  be  a  child  born,  a  Son  given,    Isai  .    , 
whose  name  should  be  called,  'The  everlasting  Father;' 

so  the  other  was  to  be  as  expressly  fulfilled  in  one  who 
should  be  called  The  everlasting  Mother:  for  she  that 
hath  children  and  companions  that  follow  her,  must  be 
both  a  mother  and  a  leader. 

9.  Therefore  the  truth  is,  that  the  prophecy  hath  had 
its  complete  fulfilment,  in  such  a  manner  as  entirely  to 
exclude  evQry  other  comment  or  application;  being  first 


i  -  1  PROPHESIES    AND    PROMISES    FULFILLED    IB  P.    YIJ 

L\\\F'  °^1'1^  ^Hl^il  Io*i  in  Christ  Jesus,  the  Father,  and  secondly 
.. _  in  Ann  Lee,  the  Mother  of  our  redemption,  and  the  fol- 
lowers of  her  example,  who  were  begotten  and  brought 
forth  by  the  word  of  life  as  her  spiritual  children,  and 
constitute  the  Church  of  Christ  in  this  day  of  his  second 
appearing*. 

10.  Again,  the  promise  of  God,  through  the  prophet 
Jeremiah,  in  regard  to  salvation  by  Christ,  earpitnly  al- 
luded to  the  order  <*f  the  male  and  the  female:  hist,  dis- 
tinctly to  cue  male;  and  secondly,  to  tl^ftnalc  and  female 
in  their  correspondent  relation :  as  it  is  written,  "  Behold 
the  days  come,  saith  the  Lord,  that  I  will  raise  unto  Da- 
vid a  righteous  Branch,  and  a  King  shall  reign  and  pros- 
per, and  shall  execute  judgment  and  righteousness  in  the 
earth.  In  hia  days  Judah  shall  be  saved,  and  Israel  shall 
dwell  safely:  and  this  is  his  name  whereby  he  shall  be 

j,#  £      ' '    called,  [Heb.  whereby  he  will  call  him]  the  lord  our 

RIGHTEOUSNESS. 

11.  This  prophecy  was  fulfilled  in  the  first  gospel  day ; 
but  see  what  soon  followed:     ''Mine  heart  within  me  is 

9, 10, 11.  broken  because  of  the  prophets; — For  the  land  is  full  of 
adulterers; — For  both  prophet  and  priest  are  profane; 
yea,  in  my  house  have  J  found  their  wickedness,  saith 
the  Lord."  This  plainly  showed  the  falling  away  spo- 
ken of  by  the  apostles,  when  the  beast,  the  false  pro- 
phets and  antichrist  should  have  the  dominion  over  the 
whole  earth;  whose  miserable  end  is  well  described  in 
the  close  of  the  chapter;  after  which  followcth  the  final 
accomplishment  of  the  promise,  as  it  respected  the  fe- 
male: which  is  plainly  expressed  in  the  following  words: 

12.  u  Behold,  the  days  come,  saith  the  Lord,  that  I 
<xxTfi.  14.  W*H  perform  that  good  thing  which  I  have  promised  un- 
15, 3G.        to  the  house  of  Israel,  and  to  the  house  of  Judah.    In 

those  days,  and  at  that  time,  will  I  cause  the  Branch  of 
righteousness  to  grow  up  [Hsb.  produce]  unto  David ;  and 
he  shall  execute  judgment  and  righteousness  in  the  earth. 
In  those  days  shall  Judah  be  saved,  and  Jerusalem  shall 
dwell  safely:  and  this  is  the  name  wherewith  she  shall 
be  called,  [Heb.  whereby  he  will  call  her]  the  lord  ova 


*  Who  shall  rail  1    He  in  whose  name  the  prophet  spake:  who  pro-. 

io  cau>e  the  Branch  of  iujriileousness  (feminine)  to  poultice,  or 

brine  forth  to  David:  samel}  ,  toThrist:  even   He  shall  rail  Her  The 

Lord  oar  righteousness.     But  whom  shall  he  locall?    Not  .'irusalem 

f(   body;  but  the  Branch  of  Righteousness,  under  who^t 

. 


everv  man 


If,  THE    TWO    FOUNDATION    PILLARS.  425 

13.  Doubtless  it  appeared  very  new  and  strange  to     c**Ap- 

ibe  Jews,  to  apply  the  first  of  these  prophesies  to  the 

son  of  a  carpenter;  and  no  less  strange  it  may  appear  to 

the  great  and  wise  of  the  present  day,  to  apply  the  se- 
cond to  the  daughter  of  a  blacksmith.  But  as  certain 
as  the  carpenter's  son  was  the  He,  who  set  the  example 
of  righteousness  for  all  men;  so  certain  the  blacksmith's 
daughter  was  the  She,  who  hath  set  the  example  of 
righteousness  for  all  women;  and  in  her  proper  order  is, 
The  Lord  our  Righteousness,  or  the  manifestation  of 
Crod,  according  to  the  promise  of  the  latter  day. 

14.  And  therefore,  as  the  righteousness  of  the  lattei 
day  was  to  be  infinite,  comprehending  both  he  and  she, 
male  and  female,  it  could  not  enter  but  by  something 
new  and  strange :  as  it  is  written  of  the  new  creation  by 

the  same  prophet,  "  The  Lord  hath  created  a  new  thing   Jer.  sxxi. 
m  the  earth,  A  woman  shall  compass  a  man."|  *Heb 

15.  After  the  kingdom  of  Israel  had  risen  to  its  height   any,  or 
of  temporal  glory,  and  the  spiritual  temple,  or  Church 
of  Christ's  first  and  second  appearing,  had  been  typified 
by  the  temple  at  large,  the  people  fell  into  idolatry, 
which  brought  on  the  Babylonian  captivity. 

16.  By  this-  was  typified  the  spiritual  captivity,  or 
falling  away  from  that  power  and  order  in  which  the 
Primitive  Church  stood,  as  had  in  part  been  signified  by 
the  breaking  of  the  first  two  tables  of  the  covenant  made 
with  typical  Israel  ;  and  this  spiritual  captivity,  and 
treading  under  foot  the  holy  city,  was  to  continue  until 
the  time  for  the  building  of  the  second  gospel  Church, 
which  was  typified  by  the  building  of  the  second  temple 
at  Jerusalem. 

dwell  safely;  who  being  righteous  even  as  he  is  righteous,  hath  set  the 
tinishing  seal  to  that  everlasting-  covenant  of  peace  and  happiness  which 
never  can  be  broken,  or  souls  that  come  into  it  be  separated  from  the 
love  of  God,  while  eternity  endureth.  Therefore,  whatever  applica- 
tion may  be  made  of  these  prophesies  of  Jeremiah,  by  carnal  men, 
whose  learned  sagacity  can  only  corrupt  the  scriptures,  and  who,  ac- 
cordingly refer  the  pronouns  He  and  She  to  the  names  Israel  and  Je- 
rusalem as  their  antecedents,  certain  it  is,  that  no  just  application  can 
be  made  contrary  to  that  which  is  here  given:  for  the  people  of  Israel 
and  the  city  of  Jerusalem  being  only  typical  of  God's  Church  and  peo- 
ple, who  are  the  offspring  of  a  joint- parentage  in  the  work  of  regener- 
ation, it  must  of  necessity  be  to  the  substance,  and  not  to  the  shadow, 
that  the  prophecy  will  apply;  and  the  righteousness  of  God,  which  is 
the  substance,  being  revealed  and  made  manifest,  both  in  the  male  and 
female,  it  is.  therefore,  with  the  greatest  propriety  that  both  He  and 
She  are  called  The  Lord  our  Righteousness,  Hj=  Jehovah- tsidkenu,  a 
name  that  will  literally  apply  to  male  or  female. 

N.  B.  "  Some  nouns  which  are  masculine  in  form  are  yet  femir.irie 
.n  gender,  and  vice  versa."— C  C.  Moore. 
Fp2 


42G  fnopHcsiKs  Alfn  rno.Mi-  llltft  fS       P.  V\t 

SlIL  *7'  ^ncn  ut  tnc  re*nrn  from  ^e  captivity,  the  second 

temple  wta  built:  not  in  every  respect  in  full  imitation 

of  the  first  temple;  for  the  substance  of  that  was  shortly 
to  be  fulfilled  by  the  coming  of  Christ,  to  set  up  a  spir 
itti.il  temple;  but  in  outward  imitation  of  the  inward 
temple,  or  most  holy  place,  which  pointed  to  the  Church 
ot  Christ  in  his  second  appearing. 

18.  And  therefore,  the  second  temple  was  built  more 
complete  in  its  outward  form,  and  more  extensive  in  it? 
?ize,  being  in  length  sixty  cubits,  in  breadth  sixty  cubits, 

F7ravj,3.  .jnd  m  height  sixty  cubits,  inform  four-square.*  This 
still  pointed  to  Godrs  spiritual  building,  the  holy  city  ot 
the  latter  da}',  as  the  most  holy  place  in  the  tabernacle, 
and  Hrst  temple  had  done  before  it.  Its  length,  and 
breadth,  and  height  were  equal;  signifying  universal 
justice  and  righteousness. 

19.  That  the  building  of  the  second  temple  alluded  to 
the  building  of  God's  spiritual  house  in  the  latter  day, 
may  be  understood  from  the  prophet  Haggai.     "  Thus 

Ha«-.  ii.  safth  the  Lord  of  hosts,  Yet  once,  it  is  a  little  while,  and 
I  will  shake  the  heavens,  and  the  earth,  and  the  sea. 
and  the  dry  land.  And  1  will  shake  all  nations,  and  the 
desire  t  of  all  nations  shall  come,  and  I  will  fill  this 
house  with  my  glory,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts."1 

20.  Then  as  this  second  temple,  prefigured  the  spir- 
itual house  of  God  in  the  latter  day,  and  those  extraordi 
nary  patterns,  which  pertained  to  the  first  temple,  were 
now  lost  by  the  captivity,  therefore  they  were  again 
supplied  by  vision  and  prophecy,  and  other  things  of 
the  same  nature  added,  at  the  building  of  this  second 
temple. 

21.  For  this  purpose  was  the  remarkable  vision  ol 
the  prophet  Zechariah,  which  is  particularly  worthy  of 

iotice.  Thus  in  reply  to  the  angel  he  said,  w  I  have 
looked,  and  behold  a  candlestick  all  of  gold,  with  a  bowl 

*  It  is  proper  here  to  remark,  that  all  those  extraordi  nary  patterns 
which  in  the  most  holy  place  of  the  tabernacle,  and  first  temple,  had 
pointed  out  the  order  and  glory  of  God's  spiritual  building,  were  not 
u  this  second  temple.  The  ark  with  the  two  tables  of  the  cownair 
were  lost  by  the  captivity ;  the  two  cherubims  and  cloud  of  glory,  which 
hadowed  the  mercy-seat;  the  Urim  and  Thummim  (i.e.  light  ami 
perfection)  were  also  lost,  and  the  fire  from  heaven  upon  the  altar,  was 
no  more.  So  in  the  captivity  of  the  saints,  in  spiritual  I3ab\  Ion.  which 
continued  during  the  reign  oY  Antichrist,  the  true  order  of  the  Churcb, 
aud  all  that  pertained  to  it,  were  lost  or  trodden  underfoot. 

f  In  Hebrew,  a  noun  singular,  of  the  feminine  gender,  a«  the 
grammarians  agree. 


P.    VII.  THE    TWO-  FOUNDATION    PILLARS,  4&# 

apon  the  top  of  it,  and  his  seven  lamps  thereon,  and  se-  CHAR 
vera  pipes  to  the  seven  lamps — and  two  olive  trees  by  it,      VIIL 

one  upon  the  right  side  of  the  howl,  and  the  other  upon  Zech.  iv. 

the  left  side  thereof."  2»  3»  6> 9- 

22.  And  the  angel  said,  "  This  is  the  word  of  the 

Lord  unto  Zerubbahel,|  saying,  not  by   might  nor  by   j.Zerub, 
power,  [not  by  the  carnal  weapons  of  an  army]  but  by    babel,  i.  e. 
my  spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts. — The  hands  of  Zerub-   a  strange* 
babel  have  laid  the  foundation  of  this  house,  his  hands    fon'o/" 
shall  also  finish  it :  and  thou  shalt  know  that  the  Lord  of  dispersion 
hosts  hath  sent  me  unto  you."  of  confu- 

23.  The  candlestick  of  gold,  signified  the  truth  and 
revelation  of  God  upon  which  his  Church  or  spiritual 
house  is  built,  and  supplied  the  place  of  the  ark  of  the 
covenant,  which  contained  the  law  of  God,  under  the 
mercy-seat.  And  the  bowl  upon  the  top  of  the  candle 
stick,  between  the  two  olive  trees,  prefigured  the  same 
as  did  the  mercy-seat  between  the  two  cherubims. 

24.  And  the  seven  lamps  are  the  seven  spirits  of  God,    Exo.  xxv. 
which  are  before  his  throne,  and  answer  to  the  seven   37. 
golden  candlesticks  of  perpetual  light  before  the  ark,   ^  eg'  *' 
by  which  the.  ministers  performed  the  service  of  God  in 
relation  to  the  people.     And  the  seven  pipes  to  the  se- 
ven lamps,  signified  the  various  gifts,  through  which  the 
ministrations  of  the  spirit  should  be  conveyed  to  the 

world. 

25.  The  two  olive  trees  answer  to  the  two  cherubims, 
which  represent  the  two  Anointed  ones  who  stand  by  the 
Lord  of  the  whole  earth;  and  by  the  spirit  of  the  two 
Anointed  ones,  the  two  witnesses  prophesied.  These 
are  the  two  foundation  pillars  of  the  Church. 

26.  And  besides  these  two  olive  trees,  are  "two  olive 
branches,  which  through  two  golden  pipes,  empty  the    ^ech. 1V* 
golden  oil  out  of  themselves."     Which  signified  the  two 

first  chosen  vessels,  whose  correspondent  union  and  re- 
lation is  with  the  two  Anointed  ones,  and  whom  God  rais- 
ed up  as  instruments  to  gather  into  one,  his  people,  and 
establish  the  order  of  the  Church,  in  this  day  of  Christ's 
second  appearing. 

27.  Now  that  the  purpose  and  promise  of  God,  in  re- 
lation to  the  two  Anointed  ones,  or  foundation  pillars  of 
his  spiritual  building,  were  to  be  fulfilled  in  the  order  of 
male  and  female,  may  be  clearly  understood  from  the 
following  prophesies  unto  Joshua,  the  type  of  Jesus  the 
Saviour. 


MtOrHlUBfl    AND    PROMISES    FULFILLED    IN         P.    VII 

<  HAP  ••  And  the  angel  ol'  the  Lord  protested  unto  Joshua, 

Baita  the  Lard  of  Hosts,  If  thou  wilt  walk 


Zcch.  iii 
8.10. 


Xerh.  iii.  in  my  ways,  and  if  thou  wilt  keej>  my  charge,  then  thou 
-halt  also  judge  my  house,  and  shalt  also  keep  my  court-, 
and  I  will  give  thee  places  to  walk  in  among  these  that 
stand  \>\ 

29.  The  charge  here  given  to  Joshua,  typically  re- 
lated to  Christ  Jesus,  and  which  he  punctually  fulfilled 
during  his  ministry,  in  his  first  appearing,  according  to 

John  viii.  n's  own  >von^:  4* '  have  kept  my  Fathers  command- 
29,  xv.  10.  ments. —  I  do  always  those  things  that  please  him.  I 
xvii.  4.  have  finished  the  work  which  thou  gavest  me  to  do" 
By  which  he  laid  and  established  the  foundation  of  man's 
redemption ;  and  God  appointed  him  to  be  the  head,  and 
first  heir  of  all  things  to  his  Church,  and  the  judge  and 
ruler  in  his  spiritual  house. 

30.  But  the  promise  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  respected 
also  another,  in  a  joint  relation  with  the  first.  "Hear 
now.  O  Joshua  the  high  priest,  thou  and  thy  fellows  that 
sit  before  thee:  for  they  arc  men  wondered  at;  for,  be- 
hold.  I  will  bring  forth  my  servant  the  Branch.    Jn  that 

Micah  ir.    day  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  shall  ye  call  every  man  his 
*  neighbour  under  the  vine,  and  under  the  fig-tree."' 

31.  This  prophecy  concerning  the  Branch,  alludetb 
particularly  to  Christ's  coming  in  the  latter  day,  to  set 
up  his  kingdom,  and  complete  the  order  in  the  founda- 
tion of  his  spiritual  building,  when  the  promise  of  God 
should  be  fulfilled  in  both  the  Anointed  ones. 

32.  Again,  the  word  of  the  Lord  came  unto  Zechariah, 
saying,  "  Take  silver  and  gold,  and  make  crowns,  and 

H  12.*1  se*  them  upon  the  head  of  Joshua. — And  speak  unto  him, 
saying,  Thus  speaketh  the  Lord  of  hosts,  saying.  Behold 
the  man  whose  name  is  the  Branch;  and  he  shall  grow 
up  out  of  his  place,  and  he  shall  build  the  temple  of  the 
Lord/-'  So  that  Zerubbabel  and  the  Branch  are  one 
and  the  same. 

33.  u  Even  he  shall  build  the  temple  of  the  Lord,  and 
\3      n      ne  sna^  bear  the  glory,  and  shall  sit  and  rule  upon  his 

throne;  and  he  shall  be  a  priest  upon  his  throne:  and 
the  counsel  of  peace  shall  be  between  them  both.v 

34.  Here  then  are  two  particular  aud  principal  per- 
sons spoken  of.  The  first  is  Joshua,  that  is,  Jesus:  and 
to  him.  and  in  him,  was  the  promise  of  the  second,  who 
was  called  the  Branch.. who  was  to  (Ileb.)  branch  up 
from  under  him,  and  build  the  temple  of  the  Lord. 


F.    YIT.  THE    TWO    FOUNDATION    PILLARS,  429 

35.  Therefore,  in  this  Branch  there  are  two,  as  the     c**Ap. 


vin. 


branch  and  the  root  are  two.  I  am  the  root  and  the  off- 
spring of  David,  said  the  Son  of  God.  Jn  him  is  the 
root,  and  in  him  is  the  branch;  one  in  nature,  union  and 
essence,  and  in  one  joint  correspondent  relation;  but 
two  in  their  lot  and  order.  The  first,  as  hath  been  ob- 
served, is  called  He,  The  Lord  our  Righteousness; 
and  the  second,  She,  The  Lord  our  Righteousness. 

36.  These  are  the  Two  olive  trees,  from  which  the 
Church  of  God  is  nourished  and  supplied  with  the  oil  of 
joy,  and  from  which  the  meek  are  beautified  with  salva- 
tion. These  are  the  Two  Anointed  Ones,  who  stand 
by  the  Lord  of  the  whole  earth;  and  the  counsel  of 
peace  is  between  them  both.  And  by  and  through  these, 
the  male  and  the  female  find  each  their  correspondent 
relation  to  the  great  First-cause,  from  whom  all  order 
and  perfection  flow,  and  their  joint-union  and  relation 
to  each  other  in  the  work  of  eternal  redemption. 

37.  And  through  these  Two  Anointed  Ones,  between 
whom  the  counsel  of  God  is  placed,  God  hath  promised 
saying,  "  And  they  that  are  far  off  shall  come  and  build   Zech.  xu, 
in  the  temple  of  the  Lord. — And  their  seed  shall  be   *5-.  .  ^ 
known  among  the  Gentiles,  and  their  offspring  among   <£a1'  *' 
the  people :  all  that  see  them  shall  acknowledge  them, 

that  they  arc  the  seed  which  the  Lord  hath   blessed." 

38.  To  the  same  spiritual  union  and  relation,  alludeth 
the  prophecy  of  Micah:  "But  thou,  Bethlehem  Ephra- 
tah,  though  thou  be  little  among  the  thousands  of  Judah, 

yet  out  of  thee  shall  he  come  forth  unto  me  that  is  to  be    Micah  v. 
ruler  in  Israel;  whose  goings  forth  have  been  from  of  old,   1' 2'  3>  ^ 
from  everlasting."     This  part  of  the  prophecy  particu- 
larly alludeth  to  Christ's  first  appearing. 

39.  "  Therefore  will  he  give  them  up,  [i.  e.  they  shall    Compare 
fall  away]  until  the  time  that  she  which  travaileth  hath   ^6anxiiX3j 
brought  forth :  then  the  remnant  of  his  brethren  shall    xii.  T.&' 
return  unto  the  children  of  Israel."     This  part  of  the   2The.l,3 
prophecy  particularly  alludeth  to  Christ's  second  ap- 
pearing.    "  And  he  shall  stand  and  feed  in  the  strength 

of  the  Lord,  in  the  majesty  of  the  name  of  the  Lord 
his  God;  and  they  [that  is,  He  and  She,  the  two  Anoint- 
ed ones]  shall  abide :  for  now  shall  he  be  great  unto  the 
ends  of  the  earth." 

40.  The  same  prophet  Micah,  also  speaketh  of  the 
most  important  parts  of  the  prophecy  as  being  fulfilled 
m  the  line  of  the  female,  which  had  not  their  accom 


•PROPHLSiES    AND    PROMISES    KUL*lLLLi>    IN  P 

I>-     plishment  in  Christ's  first  appearing;  but  are  gradually 

accomplishing  in  this  clay  of  In-  woond  appearing. 

41.  "And  thou,  O  tower  of  the  Hock,  the  strong  hold 
Mirah iiv,    0f  the  daughter  oi'  Zion,  unto  thee  shall  it  come,  evr d 
t0  the  first  dominion ;  the  kingdom  shall  come  to  the  daugh- 

ter of  Jerusalem. — Be  in  pain,  and  labour  to  bring  forth, 
O  daughter  of  Zion,  like  a  woman  in  travail:  for  now 
shalt  thou  go  forth  out  of  the  city,  and  thou  shalt  dwell 
in  the  field,  and  thou  shalt  go  even  to  Babylon;  [literally 
fulfilled  in  the  Babylonian  captivity,  and  spiritually  in 
the  dominion  of  Antichrist]  there  the  Lord  shall  redeem 
thee  from  the  hand  of  thine  enemies.'' 
See  als  ^*  "  ^ow  a^s0  many  nations  are  gathered  against 

Jer.  Li.  20  thee,  that  say,  Let  her  be  defiled,  and  let  our  eye  look 
to  23.  upon  Zion.  But  they  know  not  the  thoughts  of  the  Lord, 
withPZech.  neitner  understand  they  his  counsel:  for  he  shall  gather 
sii.  9  to  them  as  the  sheaves  into  the  floor.  Arise  and  thresh, 
14,  and  q  daughter  of  Zion;  for  I  will  make  thine  horn  iron,  and 
19, so, and  1  Wl^  make  thy  hoofs  brass;  and  thou  shalt  beat  in  piec- 
Rev.  i,  7.  es  many  people:  and  I  will  consecrate  their  gain  un- 
to the  Lord,  and  their  substance  unto  the  Lord  of  the 
whole  earth." 

43.  Also  the  prophet  Zephaniah,  "For  then  will  I  turn 
Zeph.  in.     j0  ^e  pe0p|e  a  pUre  language,  that  they  may  all  call 

upon  the  name  of  the  Lord,  to  serve  him  with  one  con- 
sent. From  beyond  the  rivers  of  Ethiopia,  my  suppli- 
ants, even  the  daughter  of  my  dispersed,  shall  bring 
mine  offering." 

44.  It  is  further  evident,  not  only  from  the  writings 
of  the  apostles,  but  from  the  parables  and  testimony  of 
Christ  Jesus  himself,  that  his  second  appearing  was  to 
be  in  the  order  of  the  female.     "The  kingdom  of  hea- 

Mai.  xxn.    ven  js  iike  llnto  a  certain  king,  which  made  a  marriage 
for  his  son." 

45.  Here  the  God  of  heaven  is  likened  to  an  earthly 
king,  and  his  Son,  to  the  son  of  a  mortal.  But  wherein 
doth  this  likeness  consist?    The  similitude  is  so  natural 

ind  pointed,  that  it  cannot  be  mistaken,  nor  misapplied 
without  the  greatest  perversion. 

46.  It  was  Christ-s  usual  manner  to  speak  in  parables, 
and  to  condescend  to  the  state  of  mankind,  and  convey 
the  nature  of  spiritual  things  by  natural  similitudes;  and 
therefore,  to  speak  after  the  manner  of  men,  had  the 
Son  of  God  remained  in  his  first  capacity,  without  com- 
pleting the  order  of  his  manhood,  there  could  have  been 
qo  similitude  in  the  cage  of  which  he  was  speaking 


Luke  xxi. 


xxv, 


P.    VII.  THE    TWO    FOUNDATION    PILLARS.  431 

47.  Christ  Jesus  entered  the  world  in  the  morning  of  CHAf 
a  great  day,  which  was  a  day  of  preparation  for  his 
marriage,  and  the  setting  np  of  his  everlasting  kingdom : 
and  that  day  was  to  pass  away  before  the  solemn  scene 
could  commence:  his  oxen  and  fatlings  were  to  be  kil- 
led, and  all  things  made  ready. 

48.  Souls  were  not  invited  to  come  immediately,  into 
that  kingdom;  but  they  were  taught  to  pray  for  it  to 
come;  and  were  invited  to  be  ready,  against  the  time 
when  he  should  appear  in  his  glory.  And  they  were 
warned  to  watch  and  pray,  and  not  to  be  overcome  with 
surfeiting  and  drunkenness,  and  cares  of  this  life,  lest  34*35 
that  day  should  come  upon  them  unawares,  like  a  thief. 
"  For  as  a  snare  (said  Jesus)  shall  it  come  on  all  them 
that  dwell  on  the  face  of  the  whole  earth.'" 

49.  To  the  same  import  is  also  the  parable  of  the 
wise  and  foolish  virgins,  who,  while  the  bridegroom  tar-   Mat 
ried,  all  slumbered  and  slept.     There  was  to  be  a  going   1  to  14. 
forth  to  a  spiritual  marriage,  after  which  the  door  was 
to  be  shut. 

50.  The  wise  and  foolish  virgins  are  not  imaginary 
beings;  they  are  real  persons,  wise  and  foolish  profes- 
sors of  the  Christian  name,  who  equally  expect  Christ  to 
make  his  second  appearing. 

51.  The  wise  virgins  are  such  as  know  that  Christ  is 
a  Spirit,  who  never  was,  nor  never  could  be  seen  with 
the  carnal  eye;  and  therefore  they  have  oil  in  their  ves- 
sels with  their  lamps:  their  understandings  being  en- 
lightened, by  the  Spirit  of  God,  to  discern  the  bride- 
groom at  his  coming.  The  foolish  virgins  are  those, 
who,  being  asleep  in  their  dead  professions,  trust  to  their 
human  wisdom,  in  a  false  hope  of  seeing  the  bridegroom 
according  to  their  own  carnal  expectations. 

52.  The  bridegroom  hath  been  long  ascertained,  to 
wit,  the  Lord  Jesus.  But  who  is  the  bride?  She  is  nei- 
ther the  wise  nor  the  foolish  virgins,  but  a  peculiar  ob- 
ject distinct  from  them  both;  an  object  which  lay  hid, 
until  the  fulness  of  time,  when  the  revelation  of  God 
made  her  manifest,  at  the  bridegroom's  coming. 

53.  It  may  be  said,  that  the  Church  is  the  bride;  the 
Church  is  the  daughter  of  Zion;  the  Church  is  the 
daughter  of  Jerusalem ;  the  Church  is  the  woman  cloth- 
ed with  the  sun,  and  so  on.  It  is  granted  that  the  pro- 
phets and  apostles  frequently  spake  of  the  Church  ia 
the  feminine  gender, 


432  VISION'S    AND    RF.Vr.I.ATIONS  P.    Vfl 

CHAP  54    i.  ye  ai?0  are  become  dead  to  the  law  by  the  bo- 

, '__  dy  Of  Christ:  (saith  the  apostle)  that  ye  should  he  mar- 
Rom,  vii.  ried  to  another,  even  to  him  who  is  raised  from  the  dead. 
*•_  — I  have  espoused   you  to  one  husband,  that  I  n 

•1  «ent  you  us  a  chaste  virgin,  to  Christ. — Now  ye  are  the 

ICor.xii    body  of  Christ.  and  member*  in  particular. " 

55.  Then  let  it  be  considered,  that  God  never  accom- 
plished any  work  on  the  earth,  but  what  had  a  begin- 
ning. And  that  Church,  which  was  collectively  called 
the  body  of  Christ,  and  as  a  virgin  espoused  to  one  h 
band.  had.  notwithstanding,  its  beginning  by  a  single 
person. 

56.  And  therefore,  as  it  w  ill  be  granted  that  the  bride 
groom  was  a  single   person,  who  contemplated  a  mar- 
riage or  spiritual  relation,  which  should  be  cotemporary 
with  the  setting  up  of  his  king. lam  in  the  latter  day;  so   • 
it  followeth,  beyond  any   reasonable  dispute,  that  the 
manifestation  of  his  glory  at  his  second  appearing,  v. 

to  be  in  this  spiritual  relation  with  his  bride;  from  whom, 
in  a  particular  manner,  the  Church  is  spoken  of  as  fem- 
inine; 

57.  And  that  this  bride  was  to  be  a  peculiar  object,  a 
single  person,  find  as  distinct  from  the  body,  the  Church 
collectively,  as  Jesus  himself  was  distinct  from  his  body, 
the  Church,  in  his  first  appearing,  and  no  more  so.  To 
'.his  the  law  and  the  prophets  all  point,  from  beginning 
to  end,  and  which  is  also  consonant  to  the  plainest  dic- 
tates of  reason. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

fusions  and  Revelations,  particularly  relating  to  Mother 

THE  same  spiritual  relation  of  Christ  in  the  latter 
day,  which  had  been  pointed  out  by  the  law  and 
the  prophets,  was  still  more  clearly  confirmed,  by  the 
revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,  unto  his  servant  John,  and 
showeth  what  should  be  ushered  into  the  world,  in  the 
time  of  its  accomplishment.  "The  Lord  God  Omnipo- 
tent reigneth.  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give 
honour  to  him:  for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come, 
and  his  wife  hgithmade  herself  ready ." 


F.    VII.  &CLATIK«    TO    MOTHER.  43& 

2.  The  Spirit  saith  not,  The  Church  hath  made  her-     CHAP, 
self  ready,  as  of  a  body  collectively;  nor  yet,  his  wives 

have  made  themselves  ready.     But  as  the  Lamb  is  one,   Rev.  xis 

and  is  the  bridegroom;  so  it  is  said  of  one,  who  is  the    6>  7- 

bride — his  wife  hath  made  herself  ready.     And  after 

this,  it  is  spoken  of  the  Church,  or  holy  city  collectively. 

"  And  I  John  saw  the  holy  city,  new  Jerusalem,  com-   chaP-  xxi. 

ing  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  prepared  as  a  bride     * 

adorned  for  her  husband." 

3.  Christ  Jesus,  in  his  first  appearing,  spake  much  of 
his  coming  in  his  own  glory,  and  in  the  glory  of  his  Fa- 
ther, and  all  the  holy  angels.     But  what  was  that  glory, 
in  which  he  was  to  come?    The  apostle,  in  the  Spirit  of 
Christ,  expressly  saith,  "  The  woman  is  the  glory  of  the    *  Cor-  Xi- 
man."     And  the  prophet  Isaiah,  also,  speaking  of  the    ijai.  ir.  2. 
Branch  of  the  latter  dav,  saith,  "In  that  day  shall  the    *  margin 
Branch  of  the  Lord  be  Beauty  and  Glory ."*  Blble' 

4.  Then  as  the  man  is  the  head  of  the  woman,  and 
the  woman  is  the  glory  of  the  man,  and  as  Christ  did 
verily  make  his  first  appearing  in  the  man,  which  was 
the  first  part  of  his  manhood,  it  remained,  (according  to 
the  types  and  shadows  of  the  law,  and  the  prophesies, 
visions,  and  promises  of  God,  given  from  time  to  time) 
that  Christ  was  to  make  his  second  appearing  in  the  wo- 
man, the  second  part  of  his  manhood ;  and  this  is  the 
glory  in  which  he  was  to  appear,  with  the  glory  of  his 
Father,  and  all  the  holy  angels. 

5.  And  without  this,  the  types  are  not  answered,  the 
prophesies  are  not  fulfilled,  and  the  order,  glory  and 
perfection  of  the  new  creation,  even  in  its  external  ap- 
pearance, must  fall  short  of  the  old,  at  least  one  half, 
which  cannot  be.  And  therefore,  in  any  thing  else, 
Christ  could  not  be  known,  in  his  second  appearing,  as 
the  promised  Saviour  of  the  world. 

6.  "In  him  dwelt  the  fulness  of  the  Divine  Majesty:"   Col  »■  |- 
as  said  the  apostle,  God  hath  in  thes^last  days  spoken   3e  ' *"    ' 
unto  us  by  his  Son, — who  being  the  brightness  [or  shin- 
ing forth]  of  his  glory,  and  [Gr.  ^oxi-nc  <tk  u7rc<?*<;ias  *t/T*] 

the  type  or  character  of  his  standing,  or  correspondent 
relation. 

7.  Thus,  by  ascending  from  the  less  to  the  greater,  it 
may  appear  evident,  that  as  the  woman  was  taken  out 
of  the  man,  and  is  the  glory  of  the  man,  and  as  the  ful- 
ness of  the  Divine  Majesty  dwelt  in  Jesus,  who  filled 
the  character  of  his  Father's  standing  or  correspondent 


•}J4 


VI.-. IONS    AND    KEVKLA1I0N5 


p.  vir 


(HAP. 
IX. 


t  Heb. 

buildeil, 
or,  con- 
structed. 


John  xiv. 


relation)  nfid  by  the  Holy  Ghost  possessed  the  bright- 
ness of  his  Fathers  glory;  so  Wisdom  was  the  glory 
and  perfection  in  the  order  and  correspondent  relation 
of  the  Divine  Majesty,  and  who  was  as  one  brought  tip 
with  him  from  everlasting. 

8.  And  as  the  brightness  of  the  Father's  glory  was  in 
Christ  Jesus  in  his  first  appearing,  as  woman  was  in  man 
when  God  first  created  him  male  and  female,  in  his  own 
image,  and  after  his  own  likeness;  so,  in  order  to  Qhristfi 
coming  iu  his  own  glory  and  the  glory  of  his  Father,  it 
was  necessary  that  the  brightness  of  his  glory  should 
have  its  abode  in  the  first-born  woman,  in  the  new  ci 
tion,  as  the  brightness  of  the  Fathers  glory  had  in  the 
first  born  man.  But  this  could  not  be  until  the  fulness 
of  times. 

9.  The  rib,  as  it  is  called,  or  binder,  was  first  taken 
out  of  man,  of  which  the  Lord  God  formed!  woman, 
and  brought  her  to  the  man,  and  set  her  in  her  corres- 
ponding relation  to  him,  according  to  the  order  of  the 
first  covenant. 

-«  10.  So  that  brightness  of  the  Father's  glory,  which 
was  in  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  and  which  was  to  constitute 
his  futore  glory,  was  given  to  his  followers,  after  his  de- 
parture, at  the  day  of  Pentecost,  as  the  Spirit  of  Pro- 
mise, which  was  to  abide  with  them  forever;  and  by 
which  the  Church  as  his  body,  had  power  on  earth  to  re- 
mit and  retain  sins;  and  whatever  they  bound  on  earth 
was  to  be  bound  in  heaven. 

11.  It  is  evident  from  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  that  he 
was  in  the  Father,  and  the  Father  in  him — that  the  Fa- 
ther spake  by  and  through  him,  and  did  the  works  which 
he  wrought;  so  that  through  him  was  the  manifestation 
of  the  Father. 

12.  And  Jesus  promised  saying,  "I  will  pray  the  Fa- 
ther, and  he  shasjffive  you  another  Comforter— even  the 
Spirit  of  truth  :"*which  implied  that  one  Comforter  had 
already  come;  and  that  this  other  Comforter,  the  Spirit 
of  truth,  even  the  Holy  Ghost,  should  finish  the  work  of 
Christ,  and  take  up  her  abode  and  be  manifested  in  and 
through  the  woman,  as  the  Father  had  been  manifested 
in  and  through  the  man. 

13.  Therefore,  as  Christ  Jesus  in  the  first  part  of  his 
manhood,  was  the  type,  character,  or  representative, 
and  filled  the  lot  or  correspondent  relation  of  the  Fa 
ther,  in  regard  to  man's  redemption;  so  that  the  order 


P.    VII.  RELATING    TO    MOTHER.  435 

of  heaven  might  be  displayed  in  the  second  part  of  his     CHAP, 
manhood,  the  woman  must  be  the  representative,  and  '    t 

fill  the  lot  or  correspondent  relation  of  Wisdom,  which 
is  the  last  revelation  of  the  Holy  Ghost. — And  without 
this  manifestation,  the  true  order  and  perfection  of  the 
Deity  could  never  be  known. 

14.  And  therefore  the  followers  of  Christ,  as  his  true 
bodj',  received  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  was  to  them  a  Spi- 
rit of  Promise,  which  led  them  into  all  truth,  by  which   Rom.  viii. 
they  were  sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemption,  and  in   •  j3  ^  * 
which  they  groaned  in  travail,  waiting  for  the  adoption, 

to  wit,  the  redemption  of  the  whole  body,  female  as 
well  as  male. 

15.  And  as  this  redemption  could  be  effected  only  in 
the  display  of  Wisdom  or  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the  fulness 
of  times,  yet  future ;  therefore  she  appeared  in  a  vision 

to  St.  John,  under  the  similitude  of  "  a  woman  clothed   Rev  xi* 
with  the  sun,  and  the  moon  under  her  feet,  and  upon  her 
head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars."' 

16  Which  signified  that  She  possessed  the  glory  and 
righteousness  that  was  in  the  Son  of  God — that  her 
abode  was  above  the  corruptions  of  an  earthly  nature; 
and  that  she  possessed  the  light  and  power  given  unto 
the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb. 

17.  And  although  she  brought  forth  the  man-child, 
the  first-born  of  every  creature,  who  was  to  nile  the 
nations  with  a  rod  of  iron,  and  he  was  caught  up  to  God, 
and  sat  down  with  him  in  his  throne,  out  of  the  reach 
of  the  dragon,  above  all  principality  and  power;  yet 
certain  it  is,  that  nothing  more  was,  nor  could  be  brought 
to  the  same  degree  of  perfection,  with  the  first-born 
Son,  in  that  dispensation. 

1 8.  After  the  ascension  of  the  Son,  the  Holy  Ghost  was 
in  t^e  Church;  and  after  the  decline  of  the  Church,  in 
the  night  of  apostasy,  and  wilderness-state  of  the  truth, 
the  Holy  Spirit  moved  upon,  the  confused  chaos,  called 
christian,  as  upon  the  face  of  the  waters,  or  great  deep 
of  human  nature;  but  instead  of  increasing  the  true  spir- 
itual seed,  the  woman  is  represented  as  fleeing  into  the 
wilderness,  which  was  in  the  persecuted  witnesses,  who 
fed  her  there  for  the  space  of  twelve  hundred  and  sixty 
days,  or  years,  the  time  of  the  beast's  dominion. 

19.  At  the  close  of  which  time,  there  was  war  in  hea- 
ven: Michael  [i.  e.  perfect,  who  is  like  God]  and  his  an- 
gels fought  against  the  dragon  and  his  angels;  that  is, 


-T.>W  VISIONS    AND    KEVfcLATIOXS  P.    VU 

^H  AP.  (he  perfect  and  united  spirit  of  the  Two  Witnesses,  hav- 
'  ing  received  power,  began  to  contend  for  that  perfect 
and  full  redemption  which  God  had  promised  in  the  lat- 
ter day.  And  they  overcame  the  nature  of  the  serpent, 
so  that  he  was  cast  out  of  the  temple ;  that  is,  out  of  eve- 
ry part  of  human  nature,  which  is  the  habitation  of  God, 
the  place  of  his  throne,  or  heaven  upon  earth. 

20.  And  therefore,  in  the  issue  of  this  war,  when  the 
fulness  of  time  was  come,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  had  taken 
up  her  abode  in  the  woman,  purified  and  redeemed  her, 
and  united  her  to  the  first  spiritual  man  in  the  work  of 
final  redemption,  and  the  dragon  was  cast  out,  then  it 
Rev.  sii.  was  said,  "  Now  is  come  salvation  and  strength,  and  the 
le'  kingdom  [or  the  dwelling  place]  of  our  God,  and  the 

power  of  his  Christ:"  which  never  could  properly  and 
truly  be  said  before. 

J  Cor.  vii.       ^1-  ^or  as  tne  man  ^atn  no*  Power  °f  his  own  D°dy, 

4  but  the  woman;  and  the  woman  is  properly  the  power 

of  the  man,  as  the  man  is  the  power  of  the  woman;  so 

Christ  in  man  alone,  could  have  no  power  of  his  body, 

the  Church,  for  full  redemption,  but  by  the  woman. 

22.  And  therefore  the  woman,  in  the  work  of  redemp- 
tion, is  strictly  the  power  of  Christ  Jesus  in  the  fulness 
and  perfection  of  his  order;  by  whom  the  accuser  of  the 
brethren  was  cast  down,  and  both  male  and  female  over- 
came him,  and  all  his  false  and  foul  accusations,  by  joint- 
ly living  the  life  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  their 
testimony. 

23.  Then  as  the  same  Spirit  and  Word  of  life,  that 
brought  forth  the  first  man  in  the  new  creation,  brought 
forth  also  the  first  woman  in  the  same  divine  nature;  so 
the  enmity  of  the  dragon  was  equally  stirred  up  against 
the  woman,  as  it  had  been  against  the  man.  And  to  the 
woman  were  given  two  wings  of  a  great  eagle,  thai  she 
might  fly  into  the  wilderness,  into  her  place: — Which 
applieth  particularly  to  the  woman  we  have  described 
as  the  Mother  of  the  new  creation,  and  in  her  it  was  ful- 
filled in  the  most  pointed  manner. 

24.  When  she  was  brought  forth  into  the  new  crea- 
tion, for  salvation  and  strength,  the  same  persecuting  spi- 
rit by  which  Jesus  was  put  to  death,  raged  against  her. 

ftai.  liii.  8.  In  him  was  spiritually  fulfilled  that  scripture,  -  He  was 
taken  from  prison  and  from  judgment:"  and  by  the  pro- 
tection of  God,  she  was  delivered  from  the  hands  of  her 
enemies;  so  that  in  her,  Christ  fulfilled  that  scripture^ 
both  literally  and  spiritually. 


P.  VII. 


RELATING   TO   MOTHER. 


43? 


25.  From  the  prison  of  the  wicked,  and  from  the  judg- 
ment of  Antichrist  she  was  taken ;  and  on  the  wings  of 
Liberty  and  Independence,  she  flew  into  the  wilderness 
of  America,  where  God  intended  to  make  a  short  work 
in  righteousness;  and  there,  in  her  appointed  place  (in  a 
remote  part  called  Niskeuna)  she  was  nourished  for  a 
time,  times,  and  half  a  time,  or  three  years  and  a  half,* 
until  the  opening  of  the  testimony  in  America,  in  the 
year  1780;  when  she  was  called  forth  out  of  her  secret 
retirement  from  the  world,  and  openly  arrayed  in  her 
true  spiritual  apparel,  "fine  linen,  clean  and  white:'  for 
the  fine  linen  is  the  righteous  actsf  of  the  saints." 

26.  And  then  was  heard,  in  truth  and  reality,  "  a  great 
voice  of  much  people  in  heaven,  saying,  Alleluia;  salva- 
tion, and  glory,  and  honour,  and  power,  unto  the  Lord 
our  God For  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come." 

27.  Marriage  is  for  the  purpose  of  multiplying  seed, 
therefore  it  was  said,  She  shall  be  brought  unto  the  king, 
whose  arrows  are  sharp  in  the  heart  of  his  enemies — 
And  after  being  brought,  with  the  virgins  her  compan- 
ions, in  robes  of  needle- work,  the  angry  dragon  soon 
commenced  a  war  of  malicious  words  with  the  remnant 
of  her  seed,  [for  she  is  now  a  Mother,  and  hath  children] 
who  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  have  the  tes- 
timony of  Jesus  Christ. 

28.  They  that  are  joined  to  the  Lord  are  one  spirit; 
for  two,  saith  he,  shall  be  one — And  the  two  who  become 
one  spirit  in  the  Lord,  are  man  and  woman,  redeemed 
and  purified  from  the  power  and  influence  of  the  fall, 
and  these  Two  agree  in  One,  and  that  in  which  they 
agree,  is  the  One  Word  of  their  testimony. 

29.  Hence  there  are  three  that  bear  witness  on  earth, 
namely,  the  first  Father  and  Mother  of  redemption,  and 
the  one  word  of  their  testimony,  which  liveth  and  abid- 
eth  forever;  and  these  three  are  one,  and  bear  a  perfect 
correspondence  to  the  three  that  bear  record  in  heaven, 
•namely,  the  Father,  and  Wisdom,  and  the  Word  of  life 
proceeding  from  the  two,  and  by  which  all  things  were 
created  that  are  created. 

30.  Nothing  in  nature  can  be  begotten  without  a  be- 
getter, and  nothing  can  be  conceived  without  a  conceiv- 
er,  and  nothing  can  be  either  begotten  or  conceived,. 

*  It  may  be  proper  to  remark,  that  the  time  here  specified,  and  al- 
luded to  in  Rev.  xii.  14.  is  entirely  different  and  distinct  from  the  pe 
*iod  alluded  to  in  the  sixth  verse  of  the  same  chapter, 
Q.q2 


CHAP, 
IX 


(J-X.TOL. 

Rev.  xix 
1,-8. 


Psal.  xlv" 
5&14. 


Rev.  xii, 
17. 


438  VISIONS    AND    REVELATIONS,   &C  F^  \  If 

CI/\P     without  a  corresponding   influence   between  two;  and 

*J hence  "there  are  three  that  bear  witness  in  earth,  the 

1  John  v.  spirit,  the  water,  and  the  blood:  and  these  three  agree 
•  in  one."     And  by  these  three,  all  things  are  begotten, 

conceived  and  brought  forth  into  existence,  in  regard  to 

time. 

31.  If  we  receive  the  witness  of  men?  the  witness  of 
God  is  greater.  If  there  be  a  correspondent  relation  of 
one  thing  with  another,  in  regard  to  the  things  of  time, 
much  more  so  in  regard  to  the  things  of  eternity:  and  if 
The  primitive  orderand  perfection  of  the  natural  and  vi- 
sible creation  of  man  were  glorious,  the  order  and  rela- 
tion of  the  spiritual  and  invisible  are  much  more  perfect 
and  glorious. 

32.  Then  as  the  three  that  bear  record  on  earth,  bear 
a  correspondence  to  the  three  that  bear  record  in  hea- 
ven; so  they  each  derive  their  attributes  from  that  mu- 
tual correspondence.  The  first  spiritual  Father  of  man's 
redemption,  is  the  image  and  likeness  of  Him  that  was 
from  everlasting. — The  first  spiritual  Mother  is  the  im 
age  and  likeness  of  Her  that  was  with  him  from  ever- 
lasting, from  tfce  beginning,  or  ever  the  earth  was. 

33.  And  the  one  joint-testimony  of  Father  and  Mother, 
by  which  their  spiritual  children  are  begotten,  conceived 
and  brought  forth  in  the  new  creation,  and  by  which  all 
things  are  created  anew  in  Christ  Jesus,  is  the  revealed 
glory  and  correspondent  brightness  of  that  Word  which 
proceeded  and  came  forth  from  God,  which  was  in  the 
beginning  with  God,  and  was  God,  and  by  whom  all 

John  j.  3     things  were  made  that  were  made,  and  without  whom 
was  not  any  thing  made  that  was  made. 

34.  Therefore,  according  to  the  unchangeable  pur- 
pose of  God,  which  he  purposed  in  himself  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world,  he  hath  brought  forth  the  foun- 
dation pillars  of  his  declarative  glory,  who  have  finished 
and  completed  the  foundation  of  God's  spiritual  building, 
by  the  most  infallible  evidences,  and  who  are  rooted  and 
grounded  in  the  unfathomable  deep  of  the  divine  nature. 

35.  And  therefoie,  until  the  whole  order  of  heaven 
be  supplanted  and  overthrown,  the  foundation  of  the 
Church  can  never  be  moved,  nor  the  pillars  thereof  shak- 
en; but  according  to  that  promise,  M  Yet  once  more,"  the 
work  and  building  of  God  will  go  on  to  the  final  remov- 
ing of  those  things  that  are  shaken,  as  of  things  that 

Keb.  xii.  are  made,  "that  those  things  which  cannot  be  shaken 
ti  may  remain." 


P.   VII.  EVIDENCES    ACCOMPANYING,   &C.  43$ 

CHAPTER  X. 

Evidences  accompanying  the  Second  Appearing  of  Christ. 

THE  work  of  God,  in  relation  to  the  redemption  of    CHAF, 
man,  being  beyond  human  comprehension,  hath   L_. 

been  always  mistaken  by  the  most  wise  and  penetrating, 
in  their  carnal  state;  and  therefore,  it  is  not  surprising, 
that  such  should  wholly  mistake  the  nature  of  that  evi- 
dence, by  which  it  is  confirmed  to  those  who  are  actu- 
ally in  it. 

2.  In  this,  however,  as  well  as  in  every  thing  else, 
vain  man  hath  assumed  the  authority  of  prescribing  to 
God ;  and  without  regarding  the  presumptuous  mistakes 
of  former  generations,  every  one  is  ready  to  lay  out,  in 
his  own  imagination,  what  evidence  is  necessary  to  ac- 
company a  living  testimony,  in  order  to  give  it  divine 
credit  and  authority.  But  the  truth  never  was  accepta- 
ble to  sinful  man,  nor  can  any  evidence,  even  of  his  own 
choosing,  bind  him  to  believe  and  obey  it. 

3.  The  greatest  external  wonders  that  ever  God 
wrought  in  confirmation  of  his  word,  were  followed  by 
the  greatest  and  most  aggravated  unbelief,  and  hardness 
of  heart;  as  is  evident  from  the  history  of  Noah's  pos- 
terity after  the  flood,  and  the  Israelites  in  the  wilderness. 

4.  The  greatest  objection  against  the  testimony  of 
Christ,  in  his  first  appearance  was,  want  of  evidence. 
"What  sign  shewest  thou  that  we  may  believe?"  They  j0hm*» 
pretended  that  they  would  believe  upon  the  evidence  of  30. 
such  mighty  works  as  their  fathers  had  seen  in  the  wil- 
derness; but  their  hatred  of  the  truth,  and  their  fond- 
ness to  find  objections  against  it,  proved  that  they  had 

the  same  spirit  of  their  fathers,  who  for  forty  years,  pro- 
voked God  in  the  wilderness,  with  their  objections  and 
cavils. 

5.  Hence  the  spirit  of  truth,  that  was  then  grieved, 
and  provoked,  by  a  generation  of  proud  Pharisees,  and 
deceitful  hypocrites,  predicted  by  the  mouth  of  Saint 
Paul,  that  when  Christ  should  make  his  second  appear- 
ance, to  reveal  the  Man  of  Sin,  whom  he  would  consume 
with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  destroy  with  the  bright- 
ness of  his  coming,  his  appearing  would  be,  to  them  that  , 
perish,  "according!  to  the  working  of  Satan*  with  all  2The1' 
power,  and  signs,  and  lying  wonders,  and  with  all  de-  ii.  9,  id. 


440  EVIDENCES    ACCOMIWIT  P.   VIF, 

CHAP     tfeiveableness  of  unrighteousness;  becauscihey  received 
'        not  the  love  of  the  truth,  that  they   might  be  saved." 

6.  And  for  this  cause  God  should  Fend  them  strong 
delusion,  to  believe  a  lie,  thai  they  all  might  be  damned, 
who  believed  not  the  truth,  hut  had  pleasure  in  unright- 
eousness. Nothing  but  a  principle  <  f  love  to  truth,  and 
obedience  flowing  from  that  principle,  ever  saved  any 
soul;  nor  were  any  of  those  visible  miracles  and  won- 
ders, which  are  left  on  record,  wrought  for  the  purpose 
of  saving  the  soul. 

7.  Yet,  in  condescension  to  mankind,  in  their  imj 
oned  state  of  darkness  and  sensuality,  God  hath,  in  every 
dispensation  of  his  grace,  addressed  their  external  senses 
with  evidences  of  his  divine  power,  for  the  purpose  of 
strengthening  the  faith  of  the  weak  believer,  in  that 
which  was  saving,  and  to  stop  the  mouths  of  gainsayers. 

8.  And  however  grossly  the  present  testimony,  and 
work  of  Christ,  hath  been  misrepresented,  and  stigma- 
tized, as  an  unfounded,  and  incredible  invention  of  the 
worst  of  human  characters,  it  hath  by  no  means  been 
lacking  in  such  kind  of  evidence,  as  sufficiently  demon- 
strated its  intimate  and  close  relation  to  the  work  that 
was  manifested  in  the  Primitive  Church,  even  to  the  ex- 
ternal senses  of  natural  men. 

9.  The  Spirit  is  unchangeably  one  and  the  same  at 
all  times;  but  the  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  may  be  va- 
rious by  means  of  supernatural  and  extraordinary  gifts. 
Many  extraordinary  gifts  were  in  the  primitive  church; 
such  as  gifts  of  healing — working  of  miracles — prophe- 
cy.— discerning  of  spirits— divers  kinds  of  tongues — the 
interpretation  of  tongues,  &c.  yet  all  these  were  not  for 
salvation,  but  for  the  outward  manifestation  of  that  in- 
ward spirit,  by  which  salvation  is  wrought. 

10.  Such  evidences  have  existed  in  the  Church  of 
Christ  from  the  first  opening  of  the  gospel  to  the  present 
day ;  as  such  outward  gifts  have  been  abundantly  minis' 
tered  through  our  Mother,  and  the  first  witnesses,  and 
from  them  to  others,  and  frequently  used  on  various  oc- 
casions. 

11.  It  is  true,  wicked  men  have  often  had  extraordi- 
Matt.  vii.    nary  gifts,  which  have  given  occasion  to  their  pride  and 

vanity,  from  which  offences  have  arisen  against  the  true 
exercise  of  a  Divine  Power;  and  therefore  such  things 
are  not  to  be  the  most  earnestly  coveted;  nor  is  the  real 
internal  saving  work  of  the  Spirit,  thereby  certainly 


P.  VII.       THE  SECOND  APPEARING  OF  CHRIST.  441 

evidenced.     The  Spirit  is  known  by  its  fruit,  and  the     CHAP. 


fruits  of  the  Spirit,  which  are  invariably  the  same  in 
all,  are  very  different  from  those  extraordinary  gifts 
which  are  severalty  divided,  and  may  exist  even  where 
the  real  fruits  of  the  Spirit  are  not  to  be  found. 

12.  However,  as  these  gifts  originally  flow  from  the 
Spirit,  and  belong  to  the  Church,  they  are  of  importance 
in  their  proper  place,  and  have  been  abundantly  used  in 
the  first  opening  of  the  gospel  in  America.  Therefore, 
it  may  not  be  improper  to  notice,  here,  a  few  instances 
of  that  miraculous  power,  by  which  the  most  stubborn 
unbelievers  were  confounded,  and  the  faith  of  others 
strengthened,  who  continue  to  be  living  witnesses  of  the 
truth,  to  the  present  day. 

13.  It  hath  been  remarked  that  Pharaoh's  wise  men 
and  sorcerers  could  mimic  the  miracles  of  Moses,  in  such 
things  as  were  productive  of  evil;  but  those  evils  they 
could  not  remove;  which  showed  that  the  evil  spirit 
had  neither  power  nor  disposition  to  do  good.  Hence 
such  miracles  as  were  of  benefit  to  mankind,  have  been 
most  generally  considered  as  a  distinguishing  confirma- 
tion of  the  Spirit  of  goodness  and  truth;  and  upon  this 
principle,  the  gift  of  healing  hath  been  the  most  univer- 
sally ascribed  to  the  spirit  of  Christ. 

14.  Therefore,  although  a  multitude  of  facts  of  a  like 
extraordinary  appearance,  might  have  been  collected 
from  the  living  witnesses  of  the  present  work  of  God; 
yet,  to  the  candid  and  honest  friend  of  truth,  the  follow- 
ing- particulars  may  be  sufficient  to  show  that  the  same 
Spirit,  which  wrought  by  Christ  Jesus  and  his  apostles, 
was  made  manifest  for  the  confirmation  of  the  truth  in 
this  latter  day.* 

15.  Noah  Wheaten,  of  New-Lebanon,  in  the*  state 
of  New-York,  aged  sixty-four  years,  testifieth,  That 
shortly  after  he  had  received  faith  in  the  testimony  of 
Christ's  second  appearing,  in  the  year  1780,  near  the 

*  The  manner  in  which  we  have  stated  these  miraculous  gifts,  is  not 
such  as  would  have  been  the  most  agreeable  to  our  own  feelings,  were 
our  testimony  to  be  confined  to  our  friends  and  those  who  are  pers.on» 
ally  acquainted  with  our  people.  Among  ourselves,  a  plain  and  simple 
statement  of  the  truth  issufficient,  without  the  formal  ceremony  of  an 
affidavit,  to  enforce  it.  But  the  world  of  mankind  have  become  so 
faithless  towards  each  other,  that  they  cannot  believe,  nor  be  believed, 
without  something  like  legal  attestation;  therefore,  in  conformity  to 
general  practice,  we  have  stated  these  evidences,  after  the  manner  o{ 
depositions,  signed  and  witnessed;  and  we  are  willing  that  any  who 
are  desirous  of  further  information,,  should  make  personal  enquirj.- 


X. 


EVIDENCES    ACCOMPANYING  P.    Vlf, 

P-  beginning  of  July,  (according  to  the  best  of  his  remem- 
'  brance)  being  employed  in  clearing  land,  about  forty  or 
fifty  rods  from  his  own  house,  and  Weing  thirsty,  he  left 
his  work  to  go  to  a  spring  on  the  opposite  side  of  a 
fence,  near  by,  to  get  some  drink. — That  having  mount- 
ed the  fence,  which  was  very  high,  in  jumping  off,  by  a 
mis-step,  dislocated  his  ancle  outwardly,  and  split  or 
broke  the  outer  bone  of  his  leg,  just  above  the  ancle-joint. 

16.  That  after  groaning  a*id  wallowing  in  this  situation 
a  while,  he  crawled  to  the  spring,  and  back  to  the  place 
where  he  had  been  at  work.  That  although  he  was 
unable  to  go  on  with  his  work,  he  was  yet  unwilling  to 
return  to  his  house,  or. to  make  his  case  known,  on  ac- 
count of  the  enmity  of  his  unbelieving  neighbours,  to 
■whom  he  had  often  testified  his  faith,  as  he  had  nothing 
to  expect  from  them  but  derision. 

17.  That  his  ancle  began  to  swell,  and  the  pain  increas- 
ed, yet  there  he  continued,  tumbling  and  rolling  about, 
for  the  space  of  two  or  three  hours,  in  great  distress  of 
mind  as  well  as  pain  of  body.  That  at  length  he  crawl- 
ed home  on  his  hands  and  knees,  and  although  under 
extreme  mortification  of  spirit  for  this  misfortune,  yet  he 
was  full  of  faith  and  confidence  in  the  gift  of  miracles, 
which  he  had  before  strongly  testified  to  his  unbelieving 
neighbours. 

18.  That  he  felt  the  trial  of  his  faith  now  come,  and 
was,  therefore,  resolved  not  to  mar  his  testimony  by 
flinching  from  it,  in  the  hour  of  trial;  but  feeling  fu4l» 
confidence  in  the  gift  of  God,  he  refused  to  have  a  doc- 
tor called,  or  any  attempt  made  to  set  the  bone,  or  even 
^iny  outward  application,  for  the  mitigation  of  his  pain. — 
That,  consequently,  his  ancle  and  leg  swelled  greatly3 
turned  black,  and  was  excessively  painful. 

19.  That,  while  in  this  situation,  numbers  of  his  unbe- 
lieving neighbours  came  to  see  him,  and  also  several  of 
the  believers;  but  still  confident  in  the  faith  of  a  miracu- 
lous cure,  and  desiring  to  confirm  his  testimony  to  his 
neighbours,  he  would  not  submit  to  the  ordinary  means 
of  relief.*     That  thus  he  continued,  from-  about  two 

*  To  some  who  are  strangers  to  Noah  Wheaten.  his  perseverance  in 
refusing  the  ordinary  means  of  relief,  may  seem  incredible;  while  others 
may  be  ready  to  impute  it  to  enthusiastic  m&dxett:  it  may  therefore 
be  proper  to  remark  here,  that,  as  a  man  in  nature,  he  was  well  known 
to  be  a  person  of  singular  courage  and  invincible  fortitude.  He  was 
formerly  a  sea-faring  man,  and  employed  as  a  captain  of  a  vessel,  most- 
ly in  the  whale  fishery;  and  having  passed  through  man)  trying  scene?, 


P   VII.  THE    SECOND    APPEARING   OP    CHRIgT.  44$ 

o-clock  in  the  afternoon,  till  the  evening  of  the  following"     CHAP. 
<lay;  during  which  time,  his  mind  was  in  agonizing  la-        " 
bour  to  God  for  a  miraculous  cure;  which,  with  his  ex- 
treme pain,  forced  the  sweat  in  plentiful  effusions,  from 
every  pore,  of  his  body. 

20.  At  length,  as  his  family,  consisting  of  ten  in  num- 
ber, were  assembled  at  their  evening  worship,  in  the 
room  where  he  was  then  sitting  upon  a  chest,  the  power 
of  God  came  suddenly  upon  him,  and  he  was  instantly 
hurled  from  his  seat,  and  set  upon  his  feet,  and  whirled 
swiftly  round,  like  a  top,  for  the  space  of  two  hours, 
without  the  least  pain  or  inconvenience.  That  he  then 
retired  to  rest,  well  and  comfortable — and  the  next  mor- 
ning, arose  in  health,  took  his  team  and  went  to  plowing. 

21.  The  said  Noah  Wheaten  further  testiiieth,  as  a 
remarkable  fact,  that  his  unbelieving  neighbours,  who 
were  knowing  to  this  dislocation  of  his  ancie,  hearing  of 
his  miraculous  cure,  came  to  his  house  and  desired  to 
see  his  ancle. — That,  accordingly,  he  uncovered  it  be- 
fore them;  at  this  instant,  a  sharp  pain,  like  the  piercing 
of  a  dagger,  passed  through  his  ancle — and  that  this  was 
repeated  as  often  as  he  showed  it,  for  several  clays  af- 
terwards. That  otherwise  he  hath  suffered  no  incon- 
venience from  it,  from  that  time  to  this;  but  that  ancle 
hath  remained  as  sound  as  the  other. 

22.  That  happening  afterwards  to  mention  this  cir- 
cumstance to  Mother,  she  said,  It  was  their  unbelief 
which  pierced  his  ancle,  and  that  he  had  no  business  to 
show  it  to  them. 

Taken  from  the  mouth  of  the  said  Noah  Wheaten, 
the  21st  of  April,  1808.     In  presence  of  Richard  Spier, 
Stephen  Munson,  Daniel  Goodrich,  and  Seth  Y.  Wells, 
(Signed)         NOAH  WHEATEN. 

23.  Sarah  Kibbee,  of  New-Lebanon,  testifieth,  That 
■when  a  child,  she  was  very  weakly — That  her  weakness 
finally  settled  in  her  left  foot.  That,  beside  other  med- 
ical attendance,  she  was  under  the  care  of  Doctor  Mil- 
lard, during  one  whole  summer,  and  found  no  relief. — 
That  her  foot  and  leg  withered,  and  seemed  to  perish; — 
That  the  cords  of  her  ham  were  so  contracted,  that  she 

he  often  had  his  courage  and  fortitude  put  to  the  severest  test.  And 
as  his  enterprising  zeal  was  not  easily  frustrated,  in  worldly  adventures , 
so  in  his  faith,  he  could  not  be  readily  brought  to  yield  his  testimony 
to  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ. 


EVIDENCES    ACCOMFAtfYIK,  P.    VII 

CITAP.  wag  unable  to  straighten  her  leg,  or  set  her  foot  to  the 
_____  floor.  That  tor  the  space  of  a  year  and  a  half,  she 
used  crutches  altogether.  That  sometime  about  the  mid- 
dle of  March,  1781.  being  then  in  the  sixteenth  year  of 
her  age,  she  went  with  Noah  Wheaten  from  Hancock, 
where  she  then  lived,  to  Niskeuna,  (now  Water-Vliet) 
where  Mother  and  the  Elders  resided. 

24.  That  here  she  was  left,  though  much  against  her 
will.  That  being  a  cripple,  and  young  and  bashful,  she 
was  treated  with  great  kindness  and  gentlene^.  Thai 
she  had  no  faith  in  the  testimony  of  the  people,  nor  any 
convictions  of  sin,  although  her  parents  had  believed  be- 
fore. That  labours  were  made  with  her,  and  after  a 
few  days  she  received  faith,  and  confessed  her  tins. — 
That  the  next  day,  being  the  first  day  of  the  week,  as 
she  was  sitting  in  a  chair,  Elder  William  Lee  came  into 
the  room,  took  hold  of  her  foot,  and  stroked  it  with  his 
hands,  saying,  According  to  thy  faith,  so  be  it  unto  thee. 
That,  soon  after.  Mother  came  into  the  room,  and  bade 
her,  Put  away  her  wooden  staves,  and  lean  upon  Christ. 

25.  That  she  immediately  received  strength,  laid 
away  her  crutches,  and  hath  never  used  any  since,  but 
was  restored  to  perfect  soundness,  so  that  her  foot  and 
leg,  which  before  was,  at  least,  one  quarter  less  than 
the  other,  was,  in  every  respect,  restored  equal  with 
the  other.  That  she  went  forth  in  the  worship  of  God, 
afterwards  to  work,  and  hath  never  felt  the  least  symp- 
tom of  her  old  infirmity  from  that  day  to  this. 

Taken  from  the  mouth  of  the  said  Sarah  Kibbee, 
April  21,  1808.  Jn  the  presence  of  Hannah  Chauncy, 
Amos  Stower,  D.  Goodrich,  and  S.  Y.  Wells. 

(Signed)         SARAH  KIBBEE. 

26.  Hannah  Cogswell,  of  New-Lebanon,  testifieth, 
that  the  above  mentioned  Sarah  Kibbee's  miraculous 
cure  was  wrought  in  her  presence.  Noah  Wheaten, 
also  stateth,  as  a  remarkable  instance  of  obstinate  unbe- 
lief, and  determined  opposition,  in  the  world  of  man- 
kind, against  the  truth,  That  having  often  laboured  with 
two  men,  his  neighbours,  (by  name,  Gideon  and  Simeon 
Martin)  to  convict  them  of  the  truth  of  the  testimony 
which  he  had  received, — And  that  they,  knowing  that 
the  people  professed  faith  in  the  gift  of  miracles,  had 
said  that,  if  the  Shakers  woufcl  cure  Sarah  K.ibbee,  they 
would  believe  in  them: — 


P.  VII.       THE  SECOND  APPEARING  OP  CHRIST.  445 

27.  That,  accordingly,  after  her  miraculous  cwre.  these     CHAP. 
men  having  seen  her,  he  reminded  them  of  their  pro- 


mise, as  they  must  now  be  convinced  that  Sarah  Kibbee 
was  restored. — That  they  replied,  that  if  they  should 
see  the  Shakers  cut  a  man  in  two,  and  put  him  together 
again,  and  heal  him,  they  would  not  believe. 

C8.  Piiece  Spencer,  of  New-Lebanon,  aged  seventy 
ihrce  years,  testifieth.  That  in  the  year  1781,  in  the 
month  of  November,  (according  to  the  best  of  her  re- 
membrance) having  been  in  the  faith  about  two  months, 
and  living  then  in  Stephentown,  she  went,  in  company 
with  her  husband  Jabesh  Spencer,  (since  deceased)  to 
see  a  young  woman,  about  fifteen  miles  distant,  and  that 
on  their  return  home,  (being  the  first  day  of  the  week) 
in  crossing  a  bridge,  within  about  twenty  rods  of  their 
own  house,  a  part  of  the  bridge  gave  way,  her  horse 
fell  through,  and  she,  falling  backwards,  came  with  her 
right  side  upon  one  of  the  string-pieces  of  the  bridge, 
was  taken  up  senseless,  and  carried  into  the  house  by 
Jabesh  and  others,  who  assembled  at  the  place. 

29.  That,  soon  after,  she  came  to  herself,  and  per- 
ceived that  her  ribs  were  broken  in  such  a  manner  that 
she  was  unable  to  speak,  or  breathe  without  screeching. 
That  she  could  sensibly  feel  and  hear  the  broken  ends 
of  her  ribs  grate  against  each  other,  at  every  breath 
she  drew.  That  her  neighbours,  who  had  assembled  on 
the  occasion,  urged  her  to  send  for  a  doctor  to  let  blood, 
or  to  do  something  for  her;  but  although  she  was  in  ex- 
treme pain  and  distress,  she  could  not  feel  freedom  ol 
mind  to  do  it. 

30.  That  Jabesh  was  also  urged  to  get  a  doctor;  w-hich, 
.on  account  of  her  feelings,  he  also  declined.     That  this 

unwillingness  in  her,  was  considered  by  her  neighbours 
ns  obstinate  wilfulness,  and  they  said  that,  because  she 
was  a  Shaker,  she  had  set  herself  against  receiving  help 
from  doctors,  and  earnestly  pressed  her  to  send  for  one; 
but  she  still  refused,  and  thus  continued,  without  any  mi- 
tigation of  distress,  till  the  Tuesday  following,  when  Ja- 
besh came  into  the  room,  and  reminding  her  of  the  apos- 
tle James's  advice,  "  Is  any  sick  among  you,  let  him  call  jarae£ , 
for  the  elders  of  the  church.r  kc.  he  proposed  to  send  for  14. 
Hezekiah  Hammond,  and  others  of  the  believers. — That 
she  immediately  consented,  accordingly,  Hezekiah  Ham- 
mond and  Joel  Pratt  were  sent  for,  and  came  about  sunset. 

31.  That  they  entered  the  room,  where  she  sat  boJ- 

R  r 


146  EVIDENCES    ACCOMPANYING  P. 

CHAP,  jeered  up  in  her  bed; — That  Hezekiah  came  and  took 
'  hold  of  her  hand,  and  bade  her  labour  for  the  power  of 
God,  and  take  faith.  That  she  was  immediately  seized 
with  a  shaking,  like  one  in  a  strong  fit  of  the  ague,  which 
so  far  released  her,  that  she  was  able  to  speak  and 
breathe  without  difficulty;  but  that  her  pain  still  con- 
tinued, and  she  waa  yet  unable  to  move  or  help  herself 
that  she,  however,  rested  some  that  night.  That  the 
next  morning,  after  breakfast,  Hezekiah  came  again  into 
the  room,  and  assembled  all  the  family,  that  were  then 
at  home,  consisting  of  her  husband,  two  sons,  and  seven 
daughters,  and  desired  them  all  to  kneel  down  with  him. 

32.  That  they  accordingly  kneeled,  which  was  very 
contrary  to  the  feelings  of  her  children,  as  they  were 
all  in  opposition  to  the  faith.  That  after  continuing  on 
their  knees  a  few  minutes,  they  arose,  and  Hezekiah 
came  to  the  bed  side,  took  her  by  the  hand,  and  desired 
her  to  get  up.  That,  with  some  difficulty,  she  got  up 
and  sat  in  a  chair.  That  they  again  kneeled  in  a  circle 
round  her,  after  which  Hezekiah  bade  her  stand  up; 
which  she  accordingly  did.  That  he  then  put  one  hand 
upon  her  head,  and  the  other  upon  her  side,  at  which 
she  felt  such  a  glow  of  the  power  of  God,  as  she  was 
unable  to  describe,  which  fir^t  struck  her  head,  and  then 
ran  down  her  right  side;  instantly  she  felt  her  ribs  sen- 
sibly press  outward  against  his  hand,  and  her  side  was 
immediately  healed. 

33.  That  he  then  led  her  several  times  across  the 
floor;  but  having  taken  no  nourishment  since  her  fall, 
she  was  weak.  That  he  bade  her  sit  down  and  take 
food,  which  she  did.  That  afterwards  he  bade  her  walk 
herself,  and  she  walked,  and  felt  well  and  comfortable. 
That  after  some  salutary  advice  he  left  her.  That,  at 
evening,  a  number  of  the  believers  came  to  the  house, 
and  she  assembled  with  them,  and  went  forth  in  the 
worship  of  God,  with  greater  power  than  she  had  ever 
done  before. 

34.  That  she  hath  continued  from  that  day  to  this, 
without  the  least  symptom  of  pain  or  inconvenience  aris- 
ing from  Jier  fall;  and  that  this  miraculous  gift  of  God 
struck  conviction  all  around,  and  was  a  means  of  bring- 
ing her  whole  family,  and  many  others  into  the  faith. 

Taken  from  the  mouth  of  the  said  Phebe  Spencer, 
April  22,  1808.  In  presence  of  Sarah  Slosson,  Amos 
iStpwer,  D.  Goodrich,  and  Seth  Y.  Wells. 

(Signed)        PHEBE  SPENCER 


1\    \  11.  THE    SECOND    APPEARING    OF    CHRIST.  447 

N.  B.  Mary  and  Salome  Spencer,  daughters  of  the    CHAP, 
said  Phebe  Spencer,  testify  to  the  truth  of  the  above  ac-  '     . 

count;  and  that  it  was  the  means  of  bringing  them  into 
the  faith,  and  also  many  others. 

35.  Richard  Treat,  of  New-Lebanon,  testifiefh,That 
in  the  year  1781,  sometime  in  July,  (according  to  the 
best  of  his  remembrance)  his  son  Truman,  then  about 
fifteen  months  old,  having  been,  for  about  ten  days,  vio- 
lently sick,  appeared  to  be  perfectly  senseless  and  near 
dying.  That  being  distressed  in  his  mind  for  the  child, 
he  went  over  the  mountain  to  Hancock,  to  see  Elder 
John  Hocknell,  and  requested  of  him  that  he  would  come 
and  lay  his  hand  upon  the  child;  for  he  had  faith  that 
he  could  heal  the  child. 

36.  That  Elder  Hocknell,  having  laboured  in  his  mind 
a  few  minutes,  was  seized  with  the  power  of  God  in  out-* 
ward  operations,  came  up  to  him,  and  struck  him  on  the 
hand  several  times,  then  bade  him  go  home,  nothing 
doubting,  and  lay  his  hand  upon  the  child,  and  he  should 
see  the  glory  of  God.  That  this  threw  him  into  great 
tabulation,  fearing  lest  his  faith  should  fail  him,  and  he 
should  not  be  able  to  heal  the  child.  That  he  returned 
home,  praying  every  step  of  the  way,  that  God  would 
strengthen  his  faith. 

37.  That  he  came  into  the  house,  and  walking  the 
floor  in  great  tribulation,  was  suddenly  seized  with  the 
power  of  God,  in  the  same  manner  that  Elder  Hocknell 
had  been;  and  going  to  the  child,  who  then  lay  in  his 
mother's  lap,  he  first  laid  his  hand  upon  the  child,  then 
took  him  from  his  mother,  placed  him  upon  his  arm,  and 
holding  him  with  his  other  hand,  carried  him  several 
times  around  the  room.  That  the  child  immediately 
came  to  his  senses,  laughed,  and  appeared  bright  and 
lively.  That  he  then  returned  him  to  his_mother,  lively 
and  well;  and  that  he  continued  so,  without  any  return 
of  his  disorder. 

Taken  from  the  mouth  of  the  said  Richard  Treat, 
April  22,  1808.  In  the  presence  of  John  Farrington, 
Daniel  Goodrich,  and  Seth  Y.  Wells. 

(Signed)        RICHARD  TREAT. 

N.  B.  Sarah  Treat,  the  mother  of  the  child,  giveth 
the  same  account  of  this  miraculous  cure,  which  was 
wrought  in  her  presence,  and  in  the  presence  of  several 
of  the  family 


ws  p.  vir, 

(  MAP.  33    John  Farrington,  of  New  -Lebanon,  testuieth, 

'        That  at  the  age  of  four  or  live  year.-,  being  at 

about  two  miies  from  home,  he  had  his  left  ancle  put 
out  of  joint,  and  was  carried  home  in  great  pain  and  dis- 
tress. That  two  or  three  davs  afterwards,  he  was  car- 
ried to  Dr.  Thorn.  vomers,  state  of  Connecticut. 
That  the  doctor  being  absent,  his  wife  (.who  also  profes- 
sed some  skill  in  bone-setting)  undertook  to  set  the  ancle; 
but  it  being  greatly  swelle  r,  was  not  effectually  done, 
which  occasioned  a  continual  weakness  afterwards,  and 
was,  at  times,  very  painful. 

39.  That  at  the  age  of  twenty,  (being  the  year  1780) 
be  heard  and  embraced  the  testimony  of  the  gospel; — 
but  was  still  subject  to  lameness,  and  often  to  that  de- 
gree, that  his  whole  leg  would  swell  up  to  his  knee,  and 
be  very  painful.  That  having,  for  some  years,  expected 
it  to  terminate  in  a  fever-sore,  he  applied  to  Calvin  Har- 
low, who  was  then  a  physician  among  the  Believers, 
and  that  outward  applications  were  made,  from  time  to 
time,  but  to  no  effect. 

40.  That  in  the  month  of  December,  1789,  his  lame- 
ness having  greatly  increased,  he  was  in  much  tribula- 
tion about  it — That  both  himself  and  the  doctor  had 
great  apprehensions  that  he  would  remain  a  cripple  du- 
ring life — That  his  leg  was  greatly  swelled,  att» 
with  a  high  fever,  so  that  he  was  confined  to  his  room 
for  several  days. 

41.  That  as  he  was  sitting  one  evening,  with  his  leg 
across  his  knee,  his  hand  clasping  his  ancle,  which  was 
then  in  extreme  pain,  (William  S  afford  being  present) 
Eleazar  Rand  came  suddenly  into  the  room,  and  without 
-peaking,  placed  a  chair  near  him.  Perceiving  that 
Eleazar  had  a  gift  of  God  for  him,  he  immediately  re- 
moved his  leg  from  his  knee  into  the  chair,  and  Eleazar? 
at  the  same  time,  taking  another  chair,  sat  down  by  him, 
placed  his  leg  upon  his  (i.  e.  John's)  leg,  and  sat  in  that 
position  three  or  four  minutes,  then  rose  up  and  left  the 
room;  but  soon  returned,  sat  down  and  placed  his  leg  in. 
the  same  manner  the  second  time. 

42.  That  this  was  done  seven  times,  without  a  word 
spoken  by  either  of  them. — That  the  pain  ceased,  the 
swelling  abated,  and  his  leg  was  immediately  restored 
whole  and  sound  as  the  other,  and  hath  continued  so 
from  that  day  to  this. 

43.  William  Safford,  of  ]\\w- Lebanon,  being  pre*- 


P.    VII.  THE    SECOND    APPEARING    OF    CHRIST.  449 

ent,  test i fie th  to  the  truth  of  this  miraculous  cure.  The  CHAP, 
said  John  Farrington  and  William  Safford  also  testify,  ' 
That  they  were  afterwards  informed  that  Elder  Henry 
Cluff,  Job  Bishop,  and  Eleazar  Rand,  were,  at  the  time 
mentioned,  sitting  in  silence  in  a  room  in  the  upper  part 
of  the  meeting  house,  near  by: — that  Job  Bishop  sud- 
denly rose  out  of  his  seat,  and  bade  Eleazar  Rand,  Go 
and  lay  his  leg  on  John's  leg,  without  saying  what  John, 
or  where. 

44.  That  Eleazar  instantly  obeyed,  and  was  led  by 
the  power  of  God,  to  the  house,  and  into  an  upper  room, 
where  the  said  John  Farrington  was  then  sitting,  as 
before  mentioned;  and  that,  returning  to  the  meeting 
house,  he  was  met  by  Job  Bishop  at  the  head  of  the 
stairs,  who  bade  him,  Go  again,  till  seven  times — which 
he  accordingly  did.* 

Taken  from  the  mouths  of  the  said  John  Farrington, 
and  AVilliam  Safford,  April  22,  1808.  In  presence  of 
Daniel  Goodrich  and  Seth  Y.  Yv'ells. 

,Q.        n       (JOHN  FARRINGTON, 
pjgnea;       ^WILLIAM  SAFFORD. 

45.  Jennet  Davis,  of  Hancock,  testified],  That  in 
the  month  of  May,  1783,  (being  then  in  the  twenty-first 
year  of  her  age)  she  had  a  tooth  extracted  from  her 
lower  jaw,  on  the  right  side;  and  it  being  the  further- 
most tooth,  the  jaw  was  much  injured  by  the  operation, 
and  was  very  sore,  which  afterwards  terminated  in  an 
issue  which  occasioned  a  very  offensive  breath. 

46.  That  some  time  in  August  following,  she  took  cold 
in  her  jaw,  which  occasioned  it  to  swell  very  much,  and 
was  attended  with  a  high  fever  and  great  pain. — That 
outward  applications  were  made  for  her  relief,  but  with- 
out effect: — That  the  swelling  still  increased,  till  her 
face  and  neck,  on  that  side,  were  swelled  nearly  even 
with  her  shoulder,  her  head  turned  over  her  opposite 
shoulder,  and  her  jaws  se,t,  in  such  a  manner,  that  for 
the  space  of  six  days,  she  could  take  no  nourishment,  ex- 
cept what  she  sucked  through  her  teeth. 

47.  That  one  afternoon,  about  the  beginning  of  Sep- 
tember, Elder  John  Hocknell  came  to  the  house  where 

*  Since  the  first  Edition  of  this  work  was  published,  the  testimony 
of  Job  Bishop,  of  Canterbury,  in  New-Hampsniref  hath  been  given  io 
confirmation  of  *hese  particular  circumstances. 

Rr2 


150  P. 

VP-     .she  then  lived,  [in  Richmond,  no  -hire 

' connl  chasetts]  nnd  tarried  till  evening,  when 

the  people  assembled  to  the  number  of  forty,  and  wen: 
forth,  in  the  worship  of  God  with  great  power: — Thai 
she  attempted  to  unite,  but  was  scarcely  able  to  move. 
when  Elder  Hocknell  came  up  to  her.  put  his  hand  upon 
her  face,  and  bade  her.  Labour  for  the  healing  power  or 
God;  that  her  face  immediately  felt  warm,  and  the  paiu 
left  her.  so  that  she  went  forth  and  laboured  in  the  wor- 
ship of  God  with  great  power. 

That  after  meeting,  she  retired  to  rest,  ancT  slept 
comfortably,  which  she  had  not  done  for  many  nights 
before. — That  the  next  morning  she  awoke,  well  and 
comfortable — the  swelling  was  entirely  gone,  and  she 
arose  in  perfect  health;  and  that  she  hath  had  no  return 
of  the  disorder  from  that  time  to  this. 

Taken  from  the  mouth  of  the  said  Jennet  Davis, 
April  23d,  1808.  In  the  presence  of  Mary  Southwick. 
Daniel  Cogswell,  Daniel  Goodrich,  and  Seth  Y,  Well? 
R.  Clark.  J.  Demmine-,  J.  Southwick. 

(Signed)         JENNET  I)AYI> 

40.  Mart  Southwick,  of  Hancock,  testified.  Thai 
about  the  beginning  of  August,  1783,  (being  then  in  the 
twenty-rirst  year  of  her  age)  she  was  healed  of  a  can- 
cer in  her  mouth,  which  had  been  growing  two  years, 
and  which,  for  about  three  weeks,  had  been  eating,  at- 
tended with  great  pain  and  a  continual  running,  and 
which  occasioned  great  weakness  and  loss  of  appetite: 

50.  That  she  went,  one  afternoon,  to  see  Calvin  Har- 
low, to  get  some  assistance: — That  .Mother  being  at  the 
house,  Calvin  asked  her  to  look  at  it.~That  she  accord- 
ingly came  to  her,  and  put  her  finger  into  her  mouth  up- 
on the  cancer;  at  which  instant  the  pain  left  her.  and 
she  was  restored  to  health,  and  was  never  afflicted  with 
it  afterwards. 

Tako«  from  the  mouth  of  the  said  Mary  Southwick, 
the  23d  day  of  April.  1808.  "In  presence  of  Jennet  Da- 
vis. Rebecca  Clark.  Daniel  Cogswell,  Daniel  Goodrich, 
and  Seth  Y.  Wells. 

(Signed)         MARY  SOUTHWICK. 

61,  Jerusha  Bioelow,  of  Hancock,  in  the  month  of 
October,  1785.  was  taken  suddenly  sick  with  the  canker- 
vash.  which  increased  to  such  a  degree*  that  her  lii- 


P.  VIT.       THE  SECOND  APPEARING  OF  CHRIST.  451 

despaired  of;— She  was  senseless  for  some  time — had  a     CHAP. 

very  high  fever — her  tongue  swelled  and  cracked  open.    ^  _. 

One  Friday  evening,  the  family  expecting  that  she 
would  dieJbefore  morning,  had  made  preparations  to 
lay  her  out: 

52.  On  Saturday  morning,  her  father  went  for  Anna 
Goodrich,  who  lived  about  a  mile  distant,  having  faith  to 
believe  that  Anna  could  cure  his  daughter.  Anna  came, 
and  after  kneeling  by  the  bed-side,  and  praying  to  God 
for  a  gift  of  healing,  which  receiving,  she  laid  her  hand 
upon  Jerusha,  (who  appeared  to  be  near  dying)  and  her 
fever  left  her,  and  she  felt  herself  immediately  well, 
rose  from  her  bed,  and  walked  into  another  room,  and 
in  a  short  time  recovered  her  strength. 

(JERUSHA  BIGELOW, 
So  testify       {ELCE  BIGELOW,  and 
(ANNA  GOODRICH. 
In  presence  of  Daniel  Goodrich,  Seth  Y.  Wells,  and 
i  number  of  other  witnesses.     April  23,  1808. 

53.  Enoch  Pease,  (now  living  at  Enfield,  in  Connec- 
ticut) when  about  two  years  oid,  was  taken  very  sick, 
and  senseless,  and  like  to  die.  Joseph  Markham  went 
to  see  the  child — felt  a  gift  to  kneel  down,  with  several 
of  the  family,  by  the  side  of  the  cradle  where  the  child 
lay;  and  laying  his  hands  upon  the  child,  he  was  imme- 
diately restored  to  health,  and  soon  after  went  to  play 
with  the  rest  of  the  children. 

«    f    ..,        (JEMIMA  PEASE,  and 
&o  teany      <  J0SEPH  MARKHAM, 

In  presence  of  D.  Goodrich,  S.  Y,  Wells,  and  others^ 
Hancock,  April  23d.   1808. 

54.  Susannah  Cook,  of  Hancock,  testifieth,  That  in 
the  spring  of  the  year  1783,  (according  to  the  best  of 
her  remembrance)  she  was  healed  of  an  issue  or  fever- 
sore,  under  which  she  had  suffered  very  much,  for  the 
space  of  seven  years,  and  could  find  no  relief  from  doc- 
tors, though  much  labour  and  pains  were  taken  for  he? 
recovery : 

55.  That  having  faith  to  be  healed  by  a  gift  of  God, 
she  went  six  miles,  to  Luther  Cogswell's,  tvhere  a  num- 
ber of  the  brethren  and  sisters  were  assembled. — That 
her  feelings  led  her  to  apply  for  a  healing  gift  to  Anna 
Northrop,  who  was  then  labouring  under  great  power 


46*  r.VIDCNCES    ACCOMPANYING,    &C.  P.    Vlf. 

:,-*p-     of  God — That  she  received  a  healing  gift  from  Anna's 
1J hand,  which  instantly  restored  her: 

56.  That  previous  to  her  receiving  this  sift,  she  was 
not  able  to  walk  one  mile  without  great  difficulty,  and 
greatly  increasing  her  disorder;  but  that  sHPwas  never 
troubled  with  her  old  complaint  afterwards; — That  soon 
after,  she  travelled  about  forty  miles  on  foot,  (to  Water- 
Vliet)  and  could  travel  any  distance  on  foot  without  any 
inconvenience. 

Taken  from  the  mouth  of  the  said  Susannah  Cook. 
the   23d  day  of  April,    1808.     In  presence  of  I> 
Goodrich,  Seth  V.   Wells,  and  othei>. 

(Signed)  ANNAB  COOK 

57.  Mary  Turner,  of  New-Lebanon,  testineth,  Thar 
her  son  Jonathan,  (since  deceased)  being  about  nine  or 
ten  years  of  age,  was  chopping  wood,  at  some  distance 
from  home,  and  by  a  stroke  of  the  axe,  received  a  very 
bad  wound  on  the  top  of  his  foot:  [his  father,  Gideon 
Turner,  testifieth  that  he  could  lay  his  ringer,  at  length, 
in  the  wound.]  That  he  was  brought  home,  and  she 
seeing  it  bleed  excessively,  was  greatly  troubled,  not 
knowing  what  to  do  for  it: 

58.  That  she  went  into  another  room,  kneeled  down 
and  cried  to  God,  and  soon  felt  the  power  of  God  run 
down  her  arm,  and  into  her  right  hand — instantly  her 
hand  seemed  to  be  rilled  with  the  power  of  God,  accom- 
panied with  such  a  delicious  balsamic  smell,  as  she  was 
unable  to  describe — That  feeling  confident  that  it  was 
a  gift  of  healing  for  her  son,  she  returned  directly  into 
the  room  and  put  her  hand  on  the  wound,  and  it  instant- 
ly ceased  bleeding.  She  then  walked  the  floor — came 
again  and  laid  on  her  hand  a  second  time;  this  she  re- 
peated seven  times,  gently  stroking  the  wound,  during 
which  time,  it  closed  up  and  was  healed,  leaving  only  a 
small  seam : 

59.  That  she  then  bound  it  up.  This  being  Saturday- 
afternoon,  the  next  morning  she  unbound  it,  and  found 
no  other  appearance  of  the  wound  than  a  small  white 
seam,  resembling  a  white  thread; — after  which  he  at- 
tended meeting,  went  forth  in  the  worship  of  God,  was 
fully  restored,  and  found  no  inconvenience  from  the 
wound  afterwards. 

60.  Gideon  further  testineth,  that  while  Mary  (the 
child1*  mother)  was  stroking  the  wound,  he  saw  the  flesh 


P.    VII.  REMARKS    ON    THE    EVIDENCE    OF,    Lc .  453 

gradually  gather  and  close  up.  leaving'  only  a  small  red     CHAP. 

streak,  about  the  size  of  a  knitting  needle;  and  that  he        ' 

was  restored  as  above  described. 

Taken  from  the  mouths  of  the  said  Mary  and  Gideon, 

April  25th,  1808.    In  the  presence  of  Daniel  Goodrich, 

>^eth  Y.  Wells,  and  others. 

/Q.   ,*   (MARY  TURNER, 
(bigned;   GIDEON  TURNER, 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Remarks  on  the  Evidence  of  Christ's  Second  Appearing, 

THERE  were  many  instances  of  miraculous  cures  of 
diseases  of  almost  every  kind,  which  never  were 
published  abroad,  being  known  at  the  time,  only  among 
the  people  themselves.  The  instances,  inserted  in  the 
foregoing  Chapter,  are  but  a  few  out  of  many,  which 
were  of  such  a  nature  as  could  not  be  hid;  most  of  them 
were  circumstantially  known  to  the  world,  and  of  which 
there  are  many  living  witnesses  to  this  day. 

2.  Yet  such  was  the  bitter  opposition  of  the  generality 
to  the  way  of  God,  that  many  either  impiously  denied, 
and  contradicted  abroad,  what  they  knew  to  be  facts,  or 
maliciously  slandered  what  they  could  neither  contra- 
dict nor  deny. 

3.  This,  however,  was  but  little  regarded  b}r  the  be- 
lievers, as  such  extraordinary  and  occasional  gifts  made 
no  essential  part  of  the  foundation  of  their  faith;  and 
knowing,  also,  that  such  kind  of  evidence  would  decrease 
and  be  withdrawn  from  the  world,  in  proportion  as  the 
true  spiritual  substance  of  the  gospel  increased. 

4.  It  was  not  that  miraculous  power  which  operateth 
upon  the  body,  but  that  which  puririeth  and  saveth  the 
soul  from  the  nature  of  sin,  that  the  truly  wise  and  dis- 
cerning believer  esteemed  the  most;  yet  for  every  ope- 
ration of  the  power  of  God,  they  were  thankful,  and  no- 
thing which  they  received  was  in  vain. 

5.  And  doubtless  the  end  was  answered  for  which  those 
miraculous  gifts  were  given,  inasmuch  as  they  confirmed 
the  faith  of  the  weak,  removed  the  prejudices  of  many 
who  were  doubtful,  and  took  away  every  just  ground  of 
objection  from  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ, 


454  REMARKS    ON    THE    EVIDENCE    OF  P.    VII. 

C'HAP-  6.  Yet  some  might  pretend  to  object,  that  the  mira- 
'  cles  wrought  by  Mother,  and  by  the  first  elders,  and 
others,  through  her  ministration,  were  neither  so  nume- 
rous nor  so  great  as  those  that  were  wrought  by  Jesu- 
and  his  apostles.  But  who  is  to  be  the  judge  of  the  na- 
ture, number,  or  greatness  of  those  miracles? 

7.  Jf  natural  men  are  to  judge  according  to  their  out- 
ward senses,  the  objection  will  also  apply  to  Christ's  first 
appearing;  and  upon  the  same  rule  of  judging,  it  will 
equally  apply  to  every  manifestation  of  the  power  of 
God  since  the  flood  of  Noah. 

8.  For  in  every  dispensation  since  that  period,  those 
Tisible  miraculous  operations,  which  have  attended  the 
testimony  of  God,  have  continually  decreased  in  the  es- 
teem of  natural  men,  and  become  less  and  less  wonderful 
and  affecting  to  their  outward  senses;  insomuch  that  ma- 
ny of  their  wise  men,  while  they  admit  the  facts,  deny 
any  supernatural  or  divine  agency  in  the  case;  but  ac- 
count for  the  most  extraordinary  appearances,  as  spring- 
ing from  certain  causes  in  nature,  before  unknown. 

9.  To  whatever  cause  natural  men  are  pleased  to  as- 
cribe the  miraculous  operations  of  the  power  of  God,  it 
is  certain,  they  have  always  thought  they  had  good  rea- 
son to  object  to  the  present,  from  its  inferiority  to  the 
past.     It  is  granted,  according  to  their  sense,  that  John 

John  x.       the  Baptist,  who  was  superior  to  all  the  prophets,  did  no 
41-  miracle.     That  in  some  places,  Jesus  himself  did  not 

Matt,  xiii    many  mighty  works,  because  of  their  unbelief;  and  that 
58.  in  his  own  country,  and  among  his  own  kin,  he  could  do 

Mark   '      D0  m'ghty  wor^}  save  that  he  laid  his  hands  upon  a  few 
£  5.  sick  folk,  and  healed  them. 

10.  That  his  baptism  at  Jordan,  was  not  so  wonderful 
as  Joshua's  dividing  Jordan,  and  leading  through  the 
thousands  of  Israel  dry-shod;  nor  the  darkness  at  his 
crucifixion  so  astonishing  as  Joshua's  stopping  the  sun 
and  moon  in  their  progress. 

11.  That  his  walking  upon  the  sea  was  not  so  aston- 
ishing, and  universally  convicting  to  the  outward  sense?, 
as  the  dividing  of  the  sea  by  Moses,  in  the  view  of  six 
hundred  thousand  Israelites,  and  all  the  Egyptian  host; 
neither  was  his  feeding  five  thousand,  with  a  few  loaves 
and  fishes,  to  be  compared  with  the  feeding  the  whole 
nation  of  Israel,  forty  years,  with  bread  from  heaven. 

12.  In  a,word,  the  adversaries  of  Jesu?  could  see  no- 
♦  hi.'ig,  in  all  his  life  and  ministry,  so  evidential  of  the 


P.  VII.  Christ's  second  appearing.  454 

power  of  God  as  what  was  recorded  of  their  forefathers.     CHAP. 
And  how  were  their  forefathers  affected  with  what  they       XL 
beheld?    Had  they  not  the  same  ground  of  objection? 
and  did  they  not  soon  forget  every  wonder  that  they 
had  seen,  and  provoke  God  with  their  unbelief? 

13.  It  must  be  granted  to  these  unbelievers  too,  that 
the  testimony  of  Moses  was  not  attended  with  so  convin- 
cing evidence  as  the  preaching  of  Lot:  That  drowning 
some  of  the  inhabitants  of  Egypt  with  water,  was  not  so 
great  a  miracle  as  the  destruction  of  the  Sodomites  and 
their  cities,  with  a  total  overthrow  by  fire  from  heaven; 
and  that  all  those  other  miracles,  which  were  soon  with- 
drawn, and  had  no  greater  visible  monument  left  than  a 
pillar  of  stones,  were  far  inferior,  in  point  of  standing 
evidence,  to  Lot's  wife,  turned  into  a  pillar  of  salt. 

14.  But  how  were  Lot's  posterity  affected  by  all  these 
wonders?  Did  the  incestuous  Moabites  and  Ammonites 
cease  to  do  wickedly?  By  no  means.  Doubtless  they 
had  as  good  reason  for  rejecting  their  father's  testimony, 
for  want  of  evidence,  as  any  other  set  of  unbelievers: 
and,  upon  equal  principles,  it  must  be  granted  them, 
that  a  small  eruption  of  fire,  either  from  the  earth,  or 
clouds,  was  more  easily  accounted  for,  and  less  astonish- 
ing, than  a  flood  of  waters  over  the  whole  earth,  fifteen 
cubits  above  the  highest  mountain;  and  that  the  destruc- 
tion of  a  few  Sodomites  was  not  to  be  compared  with 
the  total  overthrow  of  the  whole  antedeluvian  world. 

15.  So  that  the  only  miracle  that  can  silence  the  cav- 
ils or  stop  the  objections  of  the  unbeliever,  is  that  which 
invelops  him,  and  all  his  kind,  in  destruction.     It  was, 

and  still  is  the  language  of  the  wicked, — "If  we  had    Mat.  xxi;. 
been  in  the  days  of  our  fathers,  we  would  not  have  been   30. 
partakers  with  them." 

16.  But  could  unbelievers  of  the  present  day  have 
been  in  all  the  dispensations  that  are  past,  they  would 
have  taken  part  with  the  antedeluvian  world  against 
Noah;  with  the  Sodomites  against  Lot;  with  the  rebell- 
ious Israelites  against  Moses;  with  the  Scribes  and  Pha- 
risees against  Jesus  and  his  followers;  and  with  the  per- 
secuting kingdom  of  Antichrist  against  the  heretics,  from 
the  same  selfish  motives,  with  which  they  do  always 

resist  the  Holy  Ghost, — and  reject  the  counsel  of  God  £jctsV11' 
against  themselves,  revealed  in  the  present  testimony  of  Luke  vh, 
Christ,  against  the  world,  the  flesh  and  all  evil*  30- 

*'The  spirit  of  unbelief  is  the  same  in  all  ages;  it  never  was  willing1 
to  acknowledge  the  present  work  of  God  in  any  age;  and  the  power 


REMARKS    ON    THE    EVIDENCE    OF  P.    VH 

u\\\        17    The  believer  and  the  unbeliever  stand 
-Ml._   ]1»  Contrast,  let  the  diaponwition  of  God,  or  the  out \ 

evidence  attending  it  be  small  or  great;  and  it  is  a  noted 
truth,  thai  the  more  spiritual  and  powerful  the  day  ami 
work  of  God  is,  for  the  destruction  of  sin,  and  the  bright- 
er and  more  glorious  the  evidence  to  the  believer,  the 
darker  and  more  doubtful  it  appeareth  to  the  wicked, 
because  it  is  the  more  pointedly  against  them, 

18.  The  unbeliever  may  be  driven  by  fear,  but  the 
believer  is  drawn  by  love;  and  hence  su<  !i  a  -tnking 
distinction  between  the  operations  of  God  under  the  gos- 
pel, and  those  under  the  dark  dispensations  that  pre- 
coded  it.  "  A  man  can  receive  nothing,  except  it  be 
given  him  from  heaven,"  was  a  true  saying  of  John; 
and,  "  J  can  of  mine  own  sell'  do  nothing,"  was  as  true 

27  **3q.    a  saying  of  Jesus. 

19.  Then  as  Jesus  did  not  come  into  the  world  of 
himself,  and  it  was  not  given  him  to  destroy  men's  lives, 
but  to  save;  therefore  his  miracles,  however  small  in 
the  eyes  of  the  great,  yet,  to  the  believer,  t!ey  un- 
speakably surpassed  any  thing  that  had  ever  been 
wrought  before. 

20.  His  gift  of  power  war-  not  over  all  winds,  and 
seas,  and  tires,  but  over  all  flesh;  and  therefore,  B£  lar 
as  the  body  of  man  is  more  noble  in  its  creation,  than 
the  natural  elements  of  the  globe,  in  their  inanimate 
state;  so  much  more  excellent  were  even  the  gifts  of 
healing  given  to  Christ  Jesus,  than  any  gift  that  ever 
pertained  to  the  dispensations  that  were  before. 

21.  And  as  much  as  the  soul  or  spirit  is  more  excel- 
lent than  the  body  of  man;  so  much  greater  is  the  gift 
and  power  of  God,  in  this  day  of  Christ's  second  appear- 
ance, which  is  a  power  over  all  spirits,  and  bringeth 
salvation  to  all  that  believe  and  obey. 

22.  Christ  Jesus  had  a  sufficient  gift  of  power,  over 
sill  winds,  and  seas,  and  natural  elements,  to  prove  to 
his  disciples,  that  he  descended  from  that  God  who  had 

of  that  spirit  is  strengthened  and  increased,  in  proportion  to  the  in- 
crease of  light  and  truth  in  the  earth;  so  that  its  subjecl 
to  be  wrought  upon  than  they  were  in  pa>t  a^f  <.  Jesus  testified  to  the 
unbelievers  of  that  day,  that  if  the  mighty  works  done  among  tliem, 
had  been  done  in  Sodom,  Tyre  and  Sidon",  they  would  have  re| 
by  which  he  plainly  indicated  what  part  they  would  have  taken,  had 
they  lived  under  former  dispensations.  The  same  testimony  may  ap- 
ply to  unbelievers  of  the  present  d  p  ly  (hat  spirit  of  unbelief, 
which  can  oppose  the  light  and  revelation  of  God  in  the  present  day, 
Id  never  have  yielded  to  the  testimony  of  past  ages. 


P.  VH.  thrist's  second  apfearin«.  457 

wrought  wonders  by  Moses  and  Elias;  and  for  a  similar     CHAP. 

purpose,  the  same  power  over  diseases,  which  Jesus  and 

his  apostles  manifested,  was  given  to  Mother,  with  other 
apostolic  gifts;  and  they  sufficiently  proved,  to  all  who 
lay  open  to  conviction,  that  her  commission  was  from  no 
other  than  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

23.  But  as  Jesus  neither  wrought  the  same,  nor  as 
great  miracles,  in  the  eyes  of  the  world,  as  were  wrought 
by  Moses;  so  neither  were  all  the  same,  nor  as  great 
outward  miracles  wrought  by  Mother,  as  had  been  done 
by  Jesus  and  his  apostles.  Nothing  hath  been  exhibited 
in  this  latter  day,  in  the  opinion  of  the  multitude,  equal 
to  raising  the  dead  body  of  Lazarus  from  the  sepulchre: 
hence  the  unbeliever  may  say,  like  the  lying  rich  glut- 
ton in  the  parable,  "  If  one  went  unto  them  from  the  j  uke  X7< 
dead,  they  will  repent.1"  30. 

24.  But  if  they  love  not  the  truth,  and  are  determin- 
ed not  to  obey  it,  they  have  their  answer  in  the  words 
of  Abraham,  or  rather  of  Christ:  "  Neither  will  they  be 
persuaded,  though  one  rose  from  the  dead:"  But  the 
more  the  truth  is  confirmed,  the  more  they  will  hate 
and  oppose  it;  as  did  the  unbelieving  Jews,  and  as  many 
have  evidently  done  in  the  present  day. 

25.  Whatever  gifts  have  been,  and  still  are  in  the 
Church,  it  is  certain,  that  the  main  gift  of  God  towards 
mankind,  at  this  da}',  is  that  which  respecteth  the  re- 
demption of  the  soul  from  sin,  and  is  therefore  great,  in 
proportion  as  the  worth  and  value  of  the  soul  is  great,  in 
comparison  to  every  other  created  object.  And  as  the 
work  of  redemption  is  a  substance,  and  no  sign,  there- 
fore the  substance  and  "no  sign  shall  be  given  unto  this  Mark  viii. 
(wicked  and  adulterous)  generation,"  as  evidence  of  the  M^t  xvi 
iruth  and  reality  of  the  work.  4. 

26.  That  which  established  the  testimony  of  Christ  in 
his  first  appearing,  is  neither  necessary  nor  proper  to  be 
repeated  in  confirmation  of  the  work  of  his  second  ap- 
pearing:* but  the  testimony  itself  is  a  sufficient  confirma- 

*  Some,  that  would  be  thought  sensible  men,  have  insisted,  that,  to 
evidence  the  gospel  of  this  latter  day,  it  is  necessary  that  its  ministers' 
exhibit  all  the  miraculous  gifts  of  the  apostles;  which,  to  a  well-in- 
formed mind,  must  appear  a  pointed  inconsistency.  To  every  thing- 
there  is  a  season,  and  a  time  for  every  purpose — A  time  to  plow  and 
sow,  and  a  time  to  reap  and  gather  in  the  harvest:  So  there  was  a  time 
for  sowing  the  gospel  seed,  and  settling  it  in  the  earth,  and  there  was 
also  to  be  a  time  for  gathering  and  saving  the  fruit.  Hence  said  Jesus, 
(speaking  of  this  last  dispensation)  "  Many  will  say  to  me  in  that  day. 
Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied  [or  pi-eached]  iu  thy  name, — and 

Ss 


453  REMARKS    OS    THE    EVIDENCE    OF,    StC.  P.    \  If 

CHAP,     tion  of  the  work;  as  much  as  the  tree  is  a  confirmation 

of  the  fruit  which  it  beareth,  and  not  the  particular  ope 

rations,  by  which  it  was  planted  and  established. 

27.  For  as  the  tree  is  known  bj  Its  first  fruit;  00 
fruit  of  the  second  year,  is  known  by  its  relation  to  the 
established  tree,  and  its  fruit  of  the  iirst  \eur.  There- 
fore, whoever  denieth  the  fruits  of  righteousness,  in  this 
day  of  Christ's  second  appearing,  must  deny  the  doctrine 
and  testimony  of  Christ  in  his  first  appearing,  and  every 
sign,  wonder,  and  gift  of  God,  by  which  that  doctrine 
or  testimony  was  established. 

28.  Hut  he  that  doeth  the  works  of  Christ  in  this  day, 
hath  not  only  the  immediate  evidence  of  the  word  01 
Christ,  but  also  the  confirming  truth  of  all  the  sign- 
racles,  and  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  ever  were  giv- 
en, in  confirmation  of  that  word,  in  all  ages. 

29.  Therefore,  upon  the  plainest  principles  of  truth, 
and  according  to  the  very  nature  of  things,  it  caunot 
be  that  the  words  of  Christ  are  to  be  commended  in  his 
second  appearing,  by  signs  and  wonders,  for  this  hath 
been  sufficiently  done;  but  his  works  are  commended  to 

■Mat.  vii.    *ne  acceptance  of  mankind,  by  the  simple  authority  of 
18.  his  doctrine  or  testimony,  already  established:    A  good 

tree  cannot  bring  forth  evil  fruit. 

30.  Hence  it  is,  that  the  signs  and  wonders  of  Christ, 
among  his  followers,  in  this  day,  are  not  to  the  world: 
but  his  words  are  to  the  world,  and  each  of  his  follow- 

xiv!    ers  can  say,  "Though  ye  believe  not  me,  believe  the 
li-  works:  or  else  believe  me,  for  the  very  works'  sake  :"  A 

work  which  hath  been  productive  of  righteousness,  jus- 
tice and  goodness,  with  every  fruit  of  eternal  life,  by 
which  it  hath  been  evidenced  or  shown  out,  w  ith  a  con- 
tinual increase,  from  the  first  visible  appearance  of  the 
Church,  till  the  present  day. 

jh  thy  nam*1  clone  many  wonderful  works?"  But  their  preaching  in  his 
name,  anc!  their  works  which  they  think  are  wonderful,  are  evidently 
out  of  date.     The  season  that  Christ  spake  of  was  allotted  for  goocl 
works,  and  not  wonderful  works;  therefore  the  many  deceive, 
who  in  this  day  are  preaching-,  and  working  in  the  name  of  On 
rejected,  because  they  continue  to  be  workers  of  iniquity,  an 
contend  that  no  one  can  live  without  sin— While  the  true  sign>  ol  the 
nines,  point  to  a  Church  and 'people,  whose  acceptance  with  God,  and 
relation  to  Christ  are  solely  founded  on  their  doing  the  things  that  he 
said.     "  If  a  man  love  me,  he  will  keep  my  words;  and  my  lather  will 
love  him,  and  we  will  come  unto  him,  and  make  our  abode  with  him." 
John  xiv.  23.     See  Luke  vi.  4G. 


John  x. 


F.  \   ll.         fHL  CHURCH  ESTABLISHED,  Lc  459 

CHAPTER  XII. 

The  Church  established  in  Gospel  Order. 

AS  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world,  not  to  condemn  crJ{\F' 
the  world,  but  to  redeem  and  save  the  world  from  * 
'he  nature  and  effects  of  the  fall,  by  which  their  whole 
life  and  practice,  stood  in  direct  enmity  against  God; 
consequently,  and  of  unavoidable  necessity,  his  whole 
life  and  testimony,  stood  in  opposition  to  the  life  and 
practice  of  the  world. 

2.  And  hence  the  words  of  Christ,  The  world  hateth    John  V[I 
me,  because  I  testify  of  it,  that  the  works  thereof  are    i.  and 
evil.     And  as  the  second  appearing  of  Christ  was  to   xv.  18,19 
complete  that  which  was  begun  in  his  first  appearing,  it 

could  not,  in  the  nature  of  it,  be  different  from  the  tirst. 

3.  It  was  hard  to  the  disordered  senses  of  a  lost  and 
corrupt  world,  to  bear  the  light  of  a  divine  nature  mani- 
fested in  Jesus,  who,  in  a  certain  sense,  stood  romote 
from  mankind,  having  descended  out  of  the  ordinary 
course  of  natural  generation;  and  who,' contrary  to  their 
exalted  expectations  of  the  Messiah,  made  his  appear- 
ance in  the  form  of  a  servant.  And  so  trying  was  the 
manifestation,  that  divine  wisdom  saw  it  would  not  be 
received,  without  a  preparatory  work  of  the  Spirit,  to 
make  ready  a  people  prepared  for  the  Lord. 

4.  But  how  much  more  painful  must  it  be  to  the  dis- 
ordered senses  of  a  lost  world,  and  how  much  more  con- 
trary to  the  exalted  expectations  of  mankind,  when  the 
same  fulness  of  the  divine  nature,  is  manifested  through 
a  woman,  of  like  passions  with  others,  and  that  in  the 
form  of  a  handmaid,  for  the  discovery  of  man's  total  de- 
pravity, and  for  bringing  him  into  judgment  for  every 
secret  action  of  his  life. 

5.  A  manifestation  of  God,  so  near,  so  deep  and  pierc- 
ing to  the  pride  of  fallen  man,  that  nothing  could  seem, 
to  be  left  remaining,  of  what  God  had  promised  by  the 
mouth  of  his  prophets,  to  accomplish  in  the  latter  day, 
for  the  destruction  of  iniquity,  and  for  the  salvation  of 
his  people. 

6.  And  herein  may  be  understood  the  following  ex- 
press declarations:  '-The  lofty  looks  of  man  shall  be 
humbled,  and  the  haughtiness  of  men  shall  be  bowed 
down — For  the  day  of  the  Lord  of  hosts  shall  be  upon 


4C0  THE    CHURCH     ESTABLISHED  P.    VII. 

C\nP      ovcr.v  one  ^iat  u  proud  and  lofty,  and  upon  even 

that  is  lifted  up;  and  he  shall  be  brought  low. — The 

hai.ii.  11,    Lord  of  hosts  hath  purposed  it.  to  stain  the  pride  of  all 
1?.  sxiii.9  priory,  and  to  bring  into  contempt  all  the  honourable  of 
the  earth." 

7.  And  upon  the  same  principle  that  a  work  of  prepa- 
ration was  necessary,  in  order  to  the  manifestation  of 
Christ  in  his  first  appearing,  it  was  required  in  a  more 
extraordinary  manner  in  his  second,  to  convict  mankind 
of  their  sins. — to  break  and  humble  them — to  enlighten 
and  encourage  them  to  look  for  salvation — and  to  bring 
them  under  a  sacred  obligation,  from  their  own  pi 

and  solemn  vows,  to  accept  of  salvation  in  the  order  of 
God,  through  whatever  means  he  would  please  to  send  it. 

8.  Therefore  it  was.  that  soon  after  our  blessed  Mo- 
ther, and  her  companions,  came  over  into  America,  with 
the  treasures  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  the  spirit  of  Eli- 
jah was  sent  forth,  and  began,  in  a  remarkaUe  manner^ 
to  prepare  the  .way  of  the  Lord. 

9.  The  work  of  preparation  in  America,  first  began 
at  New-Lebanon,  in  the  county  of  Columbia,  and  state 
of  New-York,  and  at  Hancock,  in  Berkshire  county, 
state  of  Massachusetts,  in  the  year  1779.  with  the  usual 
appearances  of  what  is  called  a  remarkable  revival  of 
religion,  or  out-pouring  of  the  divine  Spirit. 

10.  Preachers  and  people  were  generally  awakened 
under  the  mighty  power  of  God,  and  multitudes  tlocked 
to  their  assemblies,  from  the  adjacent  parts  around,  and 
were  struck  with  conviction  of  their  sins.  Many  receiv- 
ed the  gift  of  visions,  and  prophesies,  by  which  they  saw 
and  testified  that  the  day  of  full  redemption  was  at  hand.. 

1 1.  Their  testimony  was  against  all  sin,  and  was  at- 
tended with  great  power;  and  the  various  exercises  and 
gifts  of  the  spirit  among  the  people,  manifested  the  most 
convincing  evidences  of  a  real  work  of  God.  Some,  un- 
der deep  conviction  of  their  sins,  were  crj  ing  for  mercy ; 
others,  filled  with  unspeakable  joy,  weie  carried  out  in 
visions  and  revelations  of  the  glory  of  the  latter  day — 
of  the  coming  of  Christ — the  setting  up  of  his  kingdom, 
aud  the  nature  of  his  government,  which  was  to  put  an 
end  to  wars  and  fightings,  and  restore  peace  to  the 
earth — make  an  end  of  sin — bring  in  everlasting  right- 
eousness, and  gather  the  saints  into  one  harmonious  com- 
munion. 

12.  The  subjects  of  this  work  testified,  thai  all  thrir 


V.    V1T,  IK    C03PEL    ORDER.  461 

former  experience  in  religion  had  left  them  short  of  real    C**^P' 

salvation,  that  is,  it  had  never  saved  them  from  their ^ 

sins,  and  that  nothing  short  of  salvation  conld  constitute 
a  true  follower  of  Christ;  and  further,  that  the  day  of 
judgment,  the  day  of  full  redemption,  and  the  coming  of 
Christ  were  nigh,  even  at  the  door. 

13.  The  work  among  this  people  was  powerful  and 
swift;  yet,  as  to  outward  appearance,  it  was  of  short 
duration.  In  about  eight  months  time,  their  visions  and 
prophesies  ceased,  and  the  extraordinary  power  of  their 
testimony  seemed  to  be  at  an  end,  and  none  of  those  * 
things  whereof  they  had  testified,  as  yet  appeared. — 
While  in  this  situation,  they  were  in  great  distress,  and 
applied  to  their  leaders  for  help,  who,  being  in  the  same 
condition,  candidly  confessed  that  they  were  unable  to 
lead  them  any  further. 

14.  Notwithstanding,  the  people  retained  their  inte- 
grity; and  in  full  confidence  of  seeing  their  earnest  de- 
sires accomplished,  they  continued  their  assemblies;  and 
from  time  to  time,  by  such  as  were  moved  thereto,  re- 
ceived mild  and  encouraging  exhortations  to  hope  and 
wait,  with  earnest  expectation,  for  the  day  of  their  re- 
demption, which  was  near  at  hand.  Their  cries  and 
prayers  were  incessant  to  God  for  deliverance,  beseech- 
ing that  he  would  raise  up  instruments  to  lead  them  out 
of  all  sin:  in  this  situation  they  continued  about  Tom 
months. 

15.  This  was  the  state  of  the  people  in  the  spring  of* 
the  year  1780,  when,  having  heard  a  report  by  Tal 
mage  Bishop,  a  subject  of  the  revival,  and  others,  con- 
cerning a  very  strange  people  who  lived  in  an  obscure 
place,  in  the  wilderness,  North- West  of  the  city  of  Al- 
bany, they  appointed  Calvin  Harlow  to  go  and  make 
diligent  search,  who  and  what  these  people  were,  and 
report  accordingly. 

16.  Calvin  Harlow  went  and  returned;  but  neither  the 
people  nor  himself  being  fully  satisfied,  he  went  again, 
m  company  with  Joseph  Meacham,  Amos  Hammond,  and 
Aaron  Kibbee.  The  two  former  were  preachers,  of  the 
Baptist  order,  to  which  belonged  the  greater  part  of  the 
people  in  the  revival. 

17.  These  four  persons  returned,  being  now  fully  con- 
vinced, and  established  in  their  own  minds,  that  what 
they  had  seen  and  heard  was  the  work  and  truth  of  God 
Whereupon  the  people  at  large  were  also  er.couraeec} 

Ss2 


*62  THE    CHURCH    ESTABLISHED  P.    VII  - 

' '\ifP'     *°  ^°  anc'  examme  mr  themselves,  as  these  had  d 

.  J and  each  one  to  conduct  in  relation  to  th«JB<  peo- 

ple  and  their  testimony,  as  they  thought  pro, 

18.  Accordingly,  during  the  latter  part  of  the  spring, 
and  in  the  course  of  the  ensuing  summer  and  fall,  great 
crowds,  both  of  men  and  women,  from  .different  p 
resorted  to  the  place,  (then  called  Niskeuna)  to  see  and 
hear,  and  judge  for  themselves.  And  it  was  found,  he 
vond  all  doubt  or  contradiction,  to  every  candid  inqui- 
rer after  truth,  that  God  had  verily  raised  himself  up 
witnesses,  and  endowed  them  with  all  those  gifts  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  that  were  given  to  the  apostle-  and  primi- 
tive church,  in  the  day  of  Christ's  first  appearing. 

19.  The  light  and  power,  and  gifts  of  the  Holy  Gi 
were  so  great,  especially  in  the  Mother,  attended  with 
the  word  of  prophecy,  in  so  marvellous  a  manner,  that 
every  heart  was  searched,  and  every  rein  of  them  that 
heard  was  tried.  The  loss  of  man  was  opened  from  its 
foundation;  and  the  way  of  salvation  by  Christ,  as  a 
straight  and  narrow  way,  a  way  of  self-denial  and  the 
«ross,  was  opened  by  a  testimony  accompanied  with  the 
most  convincing  evidence. 

20.  Many  believed  with  all  their  hearts,  and  according' 
to  the  requirement  of  God,  manifested  to  them  through- 
the  Mother,  confessed  their  sins  one  by  one,  and  sliowed 
their  former  deeds,  and  made  restitution  of  all  things 
wherein  they  had  wronged  any  one  in  times  past,  and 
set  out,  once  for  all,  to  become  a  harmless,  just  and  up- 
right people. 

21.  Many  who  believed  from  the  heart,  and  were 
obedient  to  the  light  and  revelation  of  God,  made  known 
unto  them  through  the  witnesses,  received  the  gifts  of 
the  Holy  Ghost;  such  as  tongues,  and  revelation,  and 
visions,  and  prophesies,  and  many  extraordinary  gifts  of 
healing.  And  ail  that  were  honest  hearted,  without  ex- 
ception, received  the  internal  power  of  salvation  from 
all  sin. 

22.  These  were  the  gifts  an  J  evidences  accompany- 
ing the  testimony,  at  the  first  opening  of  the  gospel  in 
America.  And  from  this  smnll  beginning  at  Niskeuna, 
(now  Water-Vliet)  the  work  of  God  increased  and  spread 
to  different  parts  in  the  states  of  Massachusetts.  Connec- 
ticut, New-Hampshire,  and  the  District  of  Maine.  And 
the  multitude  of  all  who  believed  and  were  faithful, 
were  tilled  with  great  joy  and  gladness;  increased  in 


f[    Vll.  IN*    GOSPEL    ORDER, 

faith,  in  power,  and  in  wisdom;  and  being   led  by  one     CU^TF 
Spirit,  they  became  of  one  heart,  and  of  one  soul.  _^1_ 

23.  The  opening  of  the  testimony  continued  about 
four  years  successively;  after  which  it  was  closed,  and 
withdrawn  from  the  world,  and  a  work  of  preparation 
continued  among:  the  Believers,  under  the  ministry  of 
Elder  James  Whittaker,  and  others,  for  about  thiee 
years  longer,  by  which  they  were  prepared  to  come  to- 
gether, as  a  joint  body,  in  gospel  order 

24.  As  ihe  kingdom  of  heaven  is  compared  to  a  net    Mat  s,Pi 
that  was  cast  into  the  sea,  which  gathered  of  every    47. 
kind;  so  the  testimony  of  the  gospel  was  open  and  free 

to  all,  without  exception.  It  took  souls  as  it  found  them, 
all  in  their  sins,  of  various  dispositions  and  intentions, 
some  honest  hearted,  faithful  and  true  to  their  own  sal- 
vation, others  insincere,  rotten-hearted  and  deceitful. 

25.  And  as,  when  the  net  is  full  and  brought  to  shore, 
there  is  a  separation  made  between  the  good  and  bad, 
and  the  bad  are  cast  away,  and  the  good  cleansed  and 
gathered  into  vessels  and  saved;  so  in  the  internal  and 
increasing  work  of  the  gospel,  there  was  a  constant  sepa- 
ration between  good  and  evil,  sin  and  holiness;  and 
while  the  evil  was  purged  away,  the  good  remained. 
Like  the  shaking  of  a  fan,  when  the  chaff  is  shaken  out 
and  carried  away  with  the  wind,  and  there  remaineth 
only  good  wheat.  In  this  the  words  of  Christ  were  ful- 
filled, that  he  would  "gather  out  of  his  kingdom  all  Mat. xiiV 
things  that  offend,  and  them  which  do  iniquity."  41- 

26.  Every  thing  that  hatb  life  and  growth,  from  a  law 
in  itself,  hath  its  beginning  from  a  seed  planted  in  its 
proper  season,'  so  the  word  and  testimony  of  Christ  is 
the  seed  of  God,  by  which  the  Church  is  begotten,  con- 
ceived and  brought  forth;  and  as  many  as  receive  the 
word  and  testimony  of  Christ,  and  are  thus  begotten  and 
conceived,  in  any  opening  of  the  testimony,  are  the  seed 
of  one  distinct  body,  to  be  born  in  due  season,  in  their' 
proper  order,  as  members  of  Christ. 

27.  The  Church  is  compared  to  the  human  body, 
which  hath  a  head  and  many  members  united  therewith; 
or  to  a  tree,  which  hath  many  branches  united  to  the. 
root:  as  every  part  of  the  tree  is  first  formed  under 
ground,  and  the  body  hath  all  its  parts  in  the  womb  of 
her  that  is  with  child;  so  the  Church  is  first  formed  out 
of  sight,  by  the  invisible  operations  of  the  word  and  tes 
timony  proceeding  from  an  invisible  parentage,  the  join* 


464  THE    CHURCH    ESTABLISHED  P.    VII 

and  corresponding  influence  of  the  two  first-born  in  the 
new  creation.     And  as  there  ilinj»  and  bringing 

forth,  in  the  natural  case;  so  there  i>  ii*o  in  the  spiritual. 

28.  No  individual  member  of  the  ;mman  body  can  be 
born  separate  and  distinct  from  the  rest;  therefore  it  i? 
not  by  uniting  members  that  are  separately  born,  at  sun- 
dry times,  that  the  human  body  is  formed.  Nor  i-  the 
Church  formed  of  such  as  are  born  again  in  this  manner 
But  as  the  whole  body  is  brought  forth  at  one  birth,  and 
in  order,  with  all  its  corresponding  parts,  perfect  after 
its  kind;  so  also  is  the  birth  of  the  Church.  And  this  ii 
effected  in  and  by  the  joint  power  and  influence  of  the 
two  first-born,  which  is  the  word  of  their  testimony. 

29.  By  this  the  Church  is  jointly  and  invisibly  begot- 
ten and  conceived,  and  visibly  brought  forth,  one  body, 
perfect  in  its  order,  and  in  all  its  corresponding  parts, 
as  the  offspring  of  God,  coming  forth  from  the  invisible 
order  of  heaven — rooted,  settled,  and  grounded  in  the 
divine  nature — sound  and  unshaken  in  her  faith — pure 
and  exemplary  in  her  morals — unpolluted  and  unstain- 
ed by  the  flesh — and  separated  and  unspotted  from  the 
world,  and  from  all  sin.  And  in  the  same  manner  must 
every  individual  be  born  again,  who  is  ever  born  in  and 
by  the  Church  as  the  Mother. 

30.  Hence  the  work  of  regeneration  and  salvation, 
respecteth  souls  in  a  united  capacity;  for  no  individual 
can  be  regenerated  nor  saved  in  any  other  capacity  than 
in  a  Church-relation,  any  more  than  a  hand  or  foot  can 
be  born  separate  or  distinct  from  the  human  body,  and 
united  to  some  other  body  after  it  is  separately  born 

5  John i  ■**■  '  ^  we  wa*k  in  the  light,  as  He  is  in  the  light. 

5,  7.  we  have  fellowship  one  with  another,  and  the  blood  [or 

life]  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin.!: 
And  without  this  light  and  fellowship  there  can  be  no 
salvation.  Therefore,  the  first  work  of  the  Spirit  of 
preparation,  in  this  day  of  Christ's  second  appearing, 
was  to  convince  those  who  committed  sin,  that  they 

,  T  ,  were  not  born  of  God:  for  "  Whosoever  is  born  of  God 

18.  -lnueth  not. 

32.  And  as  many  as  were  thus  convinced,  and  were 
willing  and  desirous  to  confess  and  forsake  their  sins, 
and  to  find  salvation  from  them,  came  into  the  testimony, 
confessed  their  sins,  and  set  out  to  travel  in  the  work  of 
regeneration  and  redemption.  So  that  all  who  were 
feithful,  gradually;  and  progressively,  travelled  out  of 


P.    Ytt.  IN    GOSPEL    ORDER,  4Gtf 

an  evil  nature,  by  mortification  and  the  cross  of  Christ;     CHAP. 

and  became  separate  from  the  world,  and  in  their  spir- 1_ 

itual  relation,  as  much  out  of  sight,  as  the  seed  of  a 
plant  under  ground,  or  the  infant  in  the  womb. 

33.  And  after  having  gained  a  sufficient  degree  of  de- 
liverance from  the  nature  of  lust,  covetousness,  selfish- 
ness, and  the  various  branches  of  an  evil  nature;  and 
having  that  growth  and  maturity  in  the  principles  and 
fruits  of  the  Spirit,  which  are  love,  peace,  meekness,  Gal.  v, 
gentleness,  long-suffering,  faithfulness,  goodness,  temper-  22* 2S* 
ance,  benevolence,  and  such  like;  they  were  then  ena- 
bled, practically,  to  come  forth  in  outward  visible  order, 
proceeding  from  the  order  of  that  which  is  invisible. 

34.  Accordingly,  about  the  ninth  month,  September, 
in  the  year  1787,  the  Believers  began  to  gather  togeth- 
er with  one  consent;  first  at  New-Lebanon,  and  shortly 
after  in  other  places,  for  the  purpose  of  supporting  one 
joint-union  and  interest  in  all  things,  spiritual  and  tem- 
poral, for  the  mutual  benefit  and  comfort  of  each  other, 
and  for  other  pious  and  charitable  uses,  according  to  the 
light  of  God  they  had  received,  and  their  understand- 
ing of  a  Church  in  the  true  order  of  the  gospel. 

35.  And  it  was  revealed,  and  manifested  to  the  Be- 
lievers at  large,  that  first,  Joseph  M  each  am,  and  after- 
wards Lucy  Wright,  were  raised  up,  prepared  and  ap- 
pointed, by  the  gift  and  power  of  God,  each  in  their 
own  order,  to  take  the  first  lead  and  spiritual  concern 
in  the  order  and  government  of  the  Church;  and  they 
were  mutually  acknowledged  by  all,  as  our  beloved  pa- 
rents, standing  in  the  visible  order,  and  relation,  of  the 
first  Father  and  Mother  of  our  redemption,  who  are 
the  invisible  first  pillars  upon  which  the  spiritual  house 
of  God  is  built. 

36.  These  were  first  pillars  in  the  spiritual  building 
and  visible  order  of  the  Church;  Father  and  Mother, 
in  spiritual  relation,  and  first  in  relation  to  all  others. 
And  by  these,  with  others  as  helps  in  the  ministry,  the 
Church  was  established,  and  set  in  that  order  and  cor- 
respondent relation,  under  which  every  member,  both 
male  and  female,  as  brethren  and  sisters  of  one  family, 
and  members  of  one  joint-body,  enjoyed  their  free  and 
equal  rights  and  privileges,  pertaining  to  the  spiritual 
travel,  increase  and  up-building  of  the  whole. 

37.  Ministers  were  likewise  raised  up  and  appointed 
by  the  gift  of  God,  and  sent  forth  from  the  Church,  by 


1GG  CUT  RCH    .  k     SHED.    Lc.  P. 


ri1  x,>-     the  ministry,  to  labour  among  distant  believer? 

' and  doctrine,  to  purge  out  iniquity,  to  reprove  the  diso- 
bedient, to  strengthen  and  encourage  the  weak,  and  con- 
firm the  faithful. 

38.  Deacons  and  Deacoi  Iso  came  forth  in 
their  proper  gift,  order  and  othce,  in  the  temporal  af- 
fairs of  the  Church;  and  each,  according  to  their  gift 
and  talents  for  usefulness,  were  felt  and  mutually  ac- 
knowledged by  all,  according  to  the  order  and  gift  of 
God  by  which  they  were  appointed. 

39.  Therefore,  as  each  member  of  the  body  is  de- 
pendent on  another,  and  as  the  light  of  the  body  is  the 
eye;  so  the  whole  body,  that  came  forth  into  visibly 
church-order,  were  subject  to  the  visible  head,  the  joint- 
parentage,  who  stood  in  Christ  the  invisible  head,  as 
the  medium  through  which  the  whole  visible  body  is 
full  of  light. 

40.  And  as  both  the  eyes  in  one  head,  centre  in  one, 
and  see  every  thing  alike,  and  as  the  true  watchers, 
when  the  Lord  should  bring  again  Zion,  were  to  see  eye 

fcai  lii  8  *°  eve'  s0>  accor(lin£"  t0  that  one  light  which  floweth 
from  Christ  the  head,  through  both  the  man  and  woman, 
all  things  were  disposed,  regulated,  and  set  in  order,  in 
a  perfect  law  of  righteousness,  justice  and  truth. 

41.  As  the  work  of  redemption  is  a  great  work,  even 
from  its  beginning  until  its  final  accomplishment;  so  all 
iniquity  was  not  purged  away  at  once,  nor  was  the 
complete  order  of  the  Church  obtained  in  an  instant. 

42.  In  the  preparatory  work  and  building  of  the 
Church,  the  Believers  passed  through  many  scenes  o 
mortification,  trial,  tribulation,  and  temptation,  in  which 
all  the  faithful  were  united,  from  the  eldest  to  the  young- 
est, as  the  heart  of  one  man.  Sharp  reproofs  against 
the  flesh,  and  all  sin,  and  every  band  and  tie  of  a  car- 
nal nature,  were  continually  rolling  like  peal* of  thun- 
der: and  the  word  and  testimony  of  eternal  life,  like  per 
petual  flames  of  lire,  sat  upon  each  of  them,  until  a  com 
plete  victory,  over  the  nature  and  practice  of  evil,  was 
mutually  obtained. 

43.  And  as  sin  and  confusion  were  removed,  and  every 
thing  contrary  and  offensive  to  the  pure  nature  of  the 
gospel  was  purged  out;  so  purity,  order,  and  rigb 
ness  were  established.  Every  thing  that  could  be  sha- 
ken, was  shaken;  and  that  which  could  neither  1  e  -ha 
ken  nor  moved,  still  remained,  rooted  and  grounded  in 
the  foundation  of  eternal  truth, 


P,    VII,  AN    EXPLANATION   OP,    &.C.  467 

44.  In  all  this  work  was  the  promise  of  God  fulfilled,  rHfTP- 

relating  to  the  work  of  Christ  in  the  latter  day — "  And  ^_ 

it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  whosoever  is  left  in  Zion,  and  Isai.  iv, 

remaineth  in  Jerusalem,  shall  he  called  holy,  even  every  3»4- 
one  that  is  written  among  the  living  in  Jerusalem:  when 

the  Lord  shall  have  washed  away  the  tilth  of  the  daugh- 
ter of  Zion,  and  shall  have  purged  the  blood  of  Jerusa- 
lem from  the  midst  thereof,  by  the  spirit  of  judgment, 
and  by  the  spirit  of  burning." 

45.  "But  who  may  abide  the  da}"  of  his  coming? —   Mai.  iit 


and  who  shall  stand  when  he  appeareth?  for  he  is  like 
a  refiner's  fire,  and  like  fuller's  soap:  And  he  shall  sit 
as  a  refiner  and  a  purifier  of  silver:  and  he  shall  purify 
the  sons  of  Levi,  and  purge  them  as  gold  and  silver, 
that  they  may  offer  unto  the  Lord  an  offering  in  right* 
eousness." 

46.  Such  in  reality,  was  the  nature,  and  spirit  of 
the  work,  which  was  wrought  in  the  Believers,  and  by 
which  they  were  severally,  mutually,  and  jointly  pre- 
pared to  stand  as  a  united  body,  fitly  joined  together  in 
all  its  corresponding  parts,  so  as  to  form  a  pure  and  spi- 
ritual relation  in  the  building  of  the  Church.  And  thus 
from  faith  to  faith,  and  from  one  attainment  to  another, 
there  was  a  gradual  and  continual  increase  of  unity, 
purity,  and  order,  until  the  present  order  of  the  Church 
yvas  fully  established. 


3. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

An  Explanation  of  the  Church  Covenant. 

THE  present  gospel  order  of  the  Church  was  estab 
lished  in  the  year  1792,  although  the  gathering 
and  preparatory  work  began  some  years  sooner.  Most 
of  the  members  of  the  Church  at  New-Lebanon,  were 
■gathered  in  the  year  1788.  At  which  time  they  entered 
verbally  into  Covenant  with  each  other,  to  stand  as  one 
joint-community  in  Church  relation. 

2.  In  this  Covenant  they  freely  gave  themselves 
and  services,  with  all  their  temporal  interest,  for  the 
mutual  support  and  benefit  of  each  other,  and  for  other 
charitable  uses,  according  to  the  light  and  revelation  of 


4C8  AN    EXPLANATION    OF  P.    VII. 

^j^F-     God  which  they  had  received,  and  which  was  there  and 

„ '__    then,  and  tYom  time  to  time  afterwards,  revealed  and 

made  known,  in  regard  to  the  order  and  building  of  the 
Church. 

3.  After  seven  years  experience,  the  said  Covenant 
was  committed  to  writing,  in  form,  for  the  security  of 
their  just  and  natural  rights,  on  account  of  those  who 
were  envious  without;  and  for  the  more  perfect  infor- 
mation of  all   whom  it  might  thereafter  concern. — And 

years  after  this,  the  Covenant  was  again  renewed. 

4.  It  may  therefore  be  proper  here,  for  the  better 
understanding  of  our  faith  and  practice,  in  regard  to 
the  joint-union  and  equal  rights  of  the  Church,  to  .-tate 
the  conditions  and  most  essential  particulars  of  this  Co- 
venant, as  they  are  taken  from  the  written  form  of  the 
Covenant  itself:  they  are  as  follow: 

5.  "  In  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  seven  hun 
ldred  and  eighty-eight,  the  year  in  which  most  of  the 

*  members  of  the  Church  were  gathered,  the  following 
1  order  and  Covenant,  was  then,  and  from  time  to  time 

*  after,  made  known  and  understood,  received,  and  en- 
tered into  by  us,  members  of  the  Church,  agreeably  to 
'our  understanding  of  the  order  and  Covenant  of  the 

*  Church  in  gospel  order." 

6.  M  It  then  was,  and  still  is  our  faith,  being  confirmed 
1  by  our  experience,  that  there  can  be  no  Church  in  com- 
plete order,  according  to  the  law  of  Christ,  without  a 

*  joint-interest  and  union,  in  which  all  the  members  have 
4  an  equal  right  and  privilege,  according  to  their  calling 
;and  needs,  in  things  spiritual  and  temporal." — 

7.  u  And  in  this,  we  have  a  greater  privilege  and  op- 
portunity of  doing  good  to  each  other,  as  well  as  to  the 
'rest  of  mankind;  and  of  receiving  according  to  our 
i  needs,  jointly  and  equally,  one  with  another,  agreeably 

*  to  the  following  articles  of  Covenant." 

8.  "First.     All,  or  as  many  of  us,  as  were  of  age  to 

*  act  for  ourselves,  who  offered  ourselves  as  members  of 
<  the  Church,  wrere  to  do  it  freely,  and  voluntarily,  as  a 
1  religious  duty,  and  according  to  our  own  faith  and  de- 
1  sire.1' 

9.  "  Second.     Youth  and  children,  being  under  age, 

*  were  not  to  be  received  as  members,  or  as  being  under 
1  the  immediate  care  and  government  of  the  Church,  ex- 
4  cept  by  the  request,  or  (ree  consent,  of  both  their  pa- 

*  rents,  if  living;  but  if  they  were  left  by  one  of  their 


XIII. 


W.    Yil.  *9*    CHURCH    COVENANT.  4S^ 

1  parents  to  the  care  of  the  other,  then  by  the  request,     C^T^TP 
1  or  free  consent,  of  that  parent;  but  if  the  child  had  no 

*  parents,  then  by  the  request  or  free  consent  of  such 
1  person,  or  persons  as  had  just  and  lawful  right  in  the 

*  care  of  the  child,  together  with  the  child's  own  desire." 

10.  "  Third.   All  who  were  received  as  members,  be- 

*  ing  of  age,  who  had  any  substance  or  property,  and 

*  were  free  from  debt,  or  any  just  demand  from  those 
that  were  without,  such  as  creditors,  or  heirs,  were  al- 

i  lowed  to  bring  in  their  substance,  as  their  natural  and 

*  lawful  right;  and  to  give  it  as  a  part  of  the  joint-inter- 
1  est  of  the  Church,  according  to  their  own  faith  and  de- 
'sire;  to  be  under  the  order  and  government  of  the 
6  Deacons  or  overseers  of  the  temporal  interest  of  the 
4  Church,  for  the  use  and  support  of  the  Church,  or  for 
'any  other  use  that  the  gospel  might  require,  according 
4  to  the  understanding  and  discretion  of  those  members 

*  with  whom  it  was  intrusted,  and  who  were  appointed 
1  to  that  office  and  care." 

11.  "Fourth.  All  the  members  who  were  received 
-  into  the  Church,  were  to  possess  one  joint-interest,  as  a 
-religious  right;  that  is,  all  were  to  have  just  and  equal 

*  rights  and  privileges,  according  to  their  needs,  in  the 

*  use  of  all  things  in  the  Church, — without  any  difference 
4  being  made,  on  account  of  what  any  of  us  brought  in, 

1  so  long  as  we  remained  in  obedience  to  the  order  and 
:  government  of  the  Church,  and  were  holden  in  relation 
cas  members. — All  the  members  were,  likewise,  equally 
'  holden,  according  to  their  abilities,  to  maintain  and 
•support  one  joint-interest,  in  union  and  conformity  to 
i  the  order  and  government  of  the  Church." 

12.  u  Fifth.  As  it  was  not  the  duty,  nor  purpose  of 
i  the  Church,  in  uniting  into  Church-order,  to  gather, 

2  and  lay  up  an  interest  of  this  world's  goods;  but  what 
c  we  became  possessed  of  by  honest  industry,  more  than 

*  for  our  own  support,  was  to  be  devoted  to  charitable 
'  uses,  for  the  relief  of  the  poor,  and  such  other  uses,  as 
4  the  gospel  might  require.  Therefore,  it  was,  and  still 
4  is  our  faith,  never  to  bring  debt  nor  blame  against  the 

*  Church,  or  each  other,  for  any  interest,  or  services 
4  which  we  have  bestowed  to  the  joint-interest  of  the 
'Church;  but  freely  to  give  our  time  and  talents,  as 
■  Brethren  and  Sisters,  for  the  mutual  good  one  of  ano« 
4  ther,  and  other  charitable  uses,  according  to  the  order 
(of  the  Church," 

Tt 


470  AN    EXPLANATION    OF  P.    VH 

CHAT'.         ].°,.  4kThe  foregoing  is  the  true  sense  of  the  Covenant 
4  of  the  Church,  in  relation  to  the  order,  and  manner  of 

*  the  possession,  and  uses  of  a  joint-interest,  understood, 
'and  supported  by  us  the  members."' 

14.  u  And  we  do  fully,  and  freely,  in  the  most  solemn 

*  manner,  acknowledge  and  testify,  in  the  presence  of 
1  each  other,  (and  are  free  and  willing  to  do  it  before  all 

*  men  if  required)  that  it  is  that  which  we  have  kept 
4  and  supported,  according  to  our  understanding,  from 
4  the  time  of  our  first  gathering;  and  still  mean  to  sup 

*  port,  as  that  which  we  believe  to  be  both  our  privilege 
4 and  duty." — 

*  15.  "  And  we  have  had  the  experience  of  seven  years 
4  labour  and  travel,  and  have  received  a  greater  con- 
4  formation  and  establishment  in  our  faith;  and  we  be- 
4  lieve  that  the  order  and  covenant  which  we  have  so- 
4  lemnly  entered  into,  is  a  greater  privilege,  and  ena- 
4  bleth  us  to  be  more  useful  to  ourselves  and  others,  than 
4  any  other  state  within  our  knowledge ;  and  is  that  which 
'was  required,  and  is  accepted  of  God;  and  that  which 
4  we  feel  in  duty  bound,  according  to  our  faith  and  un- 
k  derstanding,  in  the  most  conscientious  manner  to  sup- 
4  port  and  keep." 

16.  The  foregoing  are  the  most  essential  particulars 
of  the  Covenant  in  form,  which  was  verbally  entered 
into  by  the  members  of  the  Church,  in  the  year  1788; 
and  committed  to  writing,  and  signed  by  the  members 
at  large,  in  the  year  1795;  and  renewed,  on  account  of 
further  provision  in  the  order  of  deacons,  in  the  year 
1801,  and  is  closed  in  the  following  words. 

17.  "  And  we  do,  by  these  presents,  solemnly  cove- 
4  nant  with  each  other,  for  ourselves,  and  assigns,  never 
4  hereafter,  to  bring  debt  or  demand  against  the  said 
4  Deacons,  nor  their  successors,  nor  against  any  member 
4  of  the  Church,  or  community,  jointly  or  severally,  on 
4  account  of  any  of  our  services,  or  property,  thus  devo- 
4  ted  and  consecrated  to  the  aforesaid  sacred  and  char- 
4  itable  uses." 

18.  "  And  we  also  covenant  with  each  other,  to  subject 
•*  ourselves  in  union,  as  Brethren  and  Sisters,  who  arc 

4  called  tor  follow  Christ  in  Regeneration,  in  obedience  to 
4  the  order,  rules  and  government  of  the  Church : — And 
4  this  covenant  shall  be  a  sufficient  witness  for  us  before 
4  all  men,  and  in  all  cases  relating  to  the  possession,  or 
l4er,  and  use  gf  the  joint-interest  of  the  Church,     fa 


F.    VII..  THE    CHURCH-COVENANT.  471 

'  testimony  whereof,  we  have,  both  Brethren  and  Sis-     CHAP. 

1  ters,  hereunto  subscribed  our  names,  in  the  presence  of *_, 

;  each  other,  This  twenty-fourth  day  of  June,  in  the  year 
i of  our  Lord,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  one." 

19.  It  may  here  be  understood,  that  this  covenant 
which  was  entered  into  in  the  year  1788,  immediately 
respecteth  the  Church  at  New-Lebanon,  as  the  first  in 
gospel-order,  in  this  day  of  Christ's  second  appearing. 
And  after  the  example  and  order  of  the  first,  the  Church 
was  shortly  after  established  in  several  of  the  principal 
places  where  the  word  and  testimony  of  the  gospel  had 
been  planted,  and  such  of  the  Believers  as  were  scatter- 
ed in  different  parts,  gathered  at  those  places. 

20.  Particularly  at  Water-Vliet,  near  Albany,  in  the 
state  of  New- York;  at  Hancock,  Tyringham,  Harvard, 
and  Shearly,  in  the  state  of  Massachusetts;  at  Enfield7 
in  the  state  of  Connecticut;  at  Canterbury  and  New- 
Enfield,  in  the  state  of  New-Hampshire;  and  at  Alfred, 
and  Sabbath-day-pond,  near  Portland,  in  the  District  of 
Maine. 

21.  Hence  the  whole  body  of  Believers  was  placed 
in  distinct  societies  or  communities,  and  those  again  into 
large  families,  situated  according  to  circumstances,  for 
convenience  in  life;  each  family,  in  their  own  order, 
having  their  own  government  in  their  temporal  econo- 
my; and  in  spiritual  matters,  having  their  immediate 
head  of  influence  in  their  own  order  and  community; 
and  each  particular  community  having  their  correspond- 
ing relation  to  the  Church  at  Lebanon,  which  is  the 
centre  of  union  to  all  who  believe. 

22.  All  the  Believers,  who  came  together  in  the  full 
order  and  covenant  of  a  Church-relation,  possessed  all 
things  jointly;  neither  said  any  of  them  that  aught  of 
the  things  which  he  possessed  was  his  own;  but  every 
thing  was  possessed  in  a  perfect  law  of  justice  and  equi- 
ty, by  all  the  members. 

23.  However,  there  were  some,  who  gathered  togeth- 
er into  large  families,  and  stood  in  a  family-relation, 
whose  circumstances  did  not  immediately  admit  of  a 
joint-union  and  interest  in  all  things;  and  who  devoted 
their  services,  and  the  use  and  improvement  only,  of 
their  temporal  substance,  for  the  joint-support  and  up- 
building of  each  other;  while  their  real  and  personal 
estates  remained  in  substance,  as  they  were  at  the  time 
of  their  coming  together. 


472  FILETS    OF    CHURCH-ORDER.  P.    VII 

ymP'         *4,  ^ucn  were  not  considered  as  standing  in  perfect 

gospel-order,  but  held  a  certain  relation  to  the  Church 

according  to  the  order  in  which  they  stood.  It  may. 
therefore,  be  proper  to  make  a  few  remarks  on  the  na- 
ture of  the  Church-Covenant,  in  which  alone  the  perfect 
order  and  equality  of  the  gospel  can  be  enjoyed. 

25.  First.  As  one  of  the  most  essential  principles  01 
!he  Church,  was  to  maintain  a  perfect  law  of  justice  and 
equity,  both  in  relation  to  themselves  and  others;  there- 
fore, parents,  who  had  estates,  and  children  under  age, 
could  not  bring  their  substance  into  the  joint-interest  of 
the  Church,  after  it  was  established,  unless  the  inherit- 
ance of  the  children  were  secured  to  them  until  they 
became  of  age. 

26.  And  provided  the  parents  or  children  were  gath- 
ered, with  their  substance,  into  any  family,  in  the  like 

apacity,  the  inheritance  of  the  children  was  secured 
until  they  became  of  age.  And  it  was  an  established 
principle  in  the  Church,  that  children  who  were  faithful 
and  obedient  to  their  parents  until  they  became  of  age, 
ivere  then  entitled  to  their  natural  and  just  portion. 

27.  Second.  As  the  Church  was  established  upon  the 
principles  of  gospel  liberty  and  freedom,  and  as  no  one 
•  •ould  be  bound  contrary  to  their  own  faith  and  desire, 
having  a  perfect  understanding  of  the  nature  of  their 
undertaking;  therefore,  children  in  minority,  could  not 
be  fully  considered  as  members  of  the  Church,  until  they 
became  of  mature  age  to  judge  and  act  for  themselves 

28.  Nevertheless,  children  who  had  faith,  and  who 
were  wrought  upon  by  the  Spirit  of  light  from  God,  (of 
whom  there  were  many  that  received  faith  with  their 
parents)  enjoyed  equal  rights  and  privileges  of  all  things 
in  the  Church,  according  to  their  needs,  and  the  meas 
are  of  their  faith  and  understanding. 

29.  Third.  As  the  gathering  together  of  the  Believ- 
ers, into  the  order  and  liberty  of  the  gospel,  immediate-: 
ly  respected  their  separation  from  the  perplexed  cares 
and  entanglements  of  the  world ;  therefore  such  as  were 
under  obligations  to  creditors  or  heirs,  were  not  consid- 
ered in  full  membership  in  the  Church,  until  they  wero 
perfectly  free  from  all  just  demands  of  those  who  were 
without.  Yet,  all  such  as  were  faithful  and  diligent  in 
paying  their  just  debts,  and  faithful  in  all  matters  ac- 
cording to  their  light  and  understanding,  were  as  much 
owned  and  accepted  in  their  relation  to  the  Church  a& 
any  others 


P,    Yij  RULES    OP    CHURCH-ORDER.  473 

30.  Fourth.   As  the  gathering:  of  the  Church,  was  not  c**Ap- 

from  any  worldly  motives,  to  lay  up  in  store  of  this  mml 

world's  goods,  but  solely  as  a  religious  duty  and  privi- 
lege, for  mutual  benefit;  therefore,  all   had  an  equal 

right  as  member?,  jointly,  in  the  use  of  all  things  in  the 
Church,  and  according  to  their  several  needs,  whether 
they  brought  in  any  temporal  substance  or  not.     And  in 
those  who  brought  in  substance,  more  or  less,  was  that    Exo.  xv£ 
scripture  fulfilled,  "  He  that  gathered  much  had  nothing   ™qot 
ever,  and  he  that  gathered  little  had  no  lack,"  viii.  15. 

31.  Fifth.  As  all  the  members  of  the  Church  are 
equally  holden,  according  to  their  abiliti.es,  to  maintain 
and  support  one  joint-interest,  in  union  and  conformity 
to  the  order  and  government  of  the  Church;  therefore, 
all  labour  with  their  hands,  to  maintain  the  mutual  com- 
fort and  benefit  of  one  another  by  honest  industry  and 
acts  of  kindness, — not  by  compulsion,  but  of  choice,  from 
a  principle  of  faith,  justice  and  equity, 

32.  Ministers.  Elders  and  Deacons,  all  without  excep- 
tion, labour  with  their  hands;  excepting  at  such  times 
as  are  taken  up  by  each  in  their  particular  gifts  and  call- 
ings, which  all  tend  to  the  mutual  increase  and  benefit 
©f  the  whole.  And  no  member  or  members,  from  the 
eldest  to  the  youngest,  are  constrained  or  compelled,  by 
any  law,  rule  or  custom  in  the  Church,  to  go  beyond 
their  abilities,  or  in  any  matter  to  act  contrary  to  their 
own  faith  and  voluntary  choice. 

33.  Sixth.  As  the  gospel  is  perfectly  free,  and  the 
free  exercise  of  conscience  can  in  no  wise  be  retarded; 
so  the  conduct  of  no  one  can  be  compelled,  in  any  mat- 
ter, contrary  to  their  own  faith;  therefore,  all  who  be- 
lieve in  the  gospel  of  Christ's  present  appearing,  ever 
remain  in  perfect  liberty,  without  any  breach  of  order, 
to  use  and  improve  their  own  temporal  interest  as  a 
separate  possession,  or  to  unite  with  others  of  the  same 
faith,  in  one  joint-union  and  interest;  either  of  which 
must  be  according  to  their  own  faith  and  discretion. 

34.  All  are  owned,  accepted,  and  justified  of  God  and 
the  Church,  according  to  their  perfect  obedience  to  the 
light  and  understanding  which  they  receive.  Never- 
theless, the  centre  of  union  and  protection  to  all  who 
believe,  is  in  the  Church,  established  in  the  perfect  or- 
der of  the  gospel,  in  a  perfect  law  of  liberty  and  equali- 
ty, for  the  equal  benefit  of  every  member,  in  all  things, 
spiritual  and  temporal. 

Tt2 


*t 


474  rules  of  cffunc«-orxt)Cit, 

(\\lF'        ^'  Skvfnth.  The  order  and  regulation  of  the  Church, 

.„ L_    in  all  spiritunl  matters,  is  intrusted,  by  the  gift  of  God, 

to  the  Ministry  and  Elders,  or  elder  Brethren  of  each 
community  and  family.  To  them  also  is  committed  the 
charge  of  sending  out  ministers  to  preach  the  gospel  to 
the  world  of  mankind.* 

3G.  None  of  the  Ministry  hold  any  title  to  lands  or 
property,  as  individuals,  more  than  any  other  members ; 
nor  have  they,  any  pensions  or  salaries:  but  whatever 
they  need  for  their  support  at  home,  or  expenditure 
abroad,  they  receive  at  such  times  as  they  need  it. 

37.  The  coacern  and  regulation  of  the  temporal  mat- 
ters of  the  Church,  is  intrusted  to  the  Deacons,  appoint- 
ed to  that  office  by  the  joint-union  of  the  body.  To 
(hem,  their  assigns  and  successors  in  the  gospel,  appoint- 
ed to  the  like  office,  is  intrusted  the  whole  of  the  joint- 
interest  of  the  Church,  to  support  and  maintain  the  same 
in  behalf  of  the  Church,  and  their  heirs  in  the  gospel 
t'brever. 

38.  And  their  office  and  care  it  is,  to  have  the  prin- 
cipal concern  in  dealing  with  tlvose  who  are  without^ 
and  to  provide  all  things  necessary  for  the  comfortable 
•upport  of  the  Church,  jointly  and  equally,  according  to 
the  number  and  need  of  each  family  in  the  Chore*. 

39.  Besides  the  first  order  of  Deacons,  there  are  also 
Deacons  in  each  family,  whose  care  is  to  see  that  every 
member  in  the  family,  from  the  eldest  to  the  youngest, 
<*njoy  their  just  and  equal  rights,  according  to  their  seve* 
val  needs,  of  all  temporal  things  possessed  in  the  family. 

40.  In  the  order  and  government  or  regulation  of  the 
(Church,  no  compulsion  or  violence  is  either  used,  ap- 
proved, or  found  necessary.  So  that,  according  to  our 
faith,  in  the  full  and  perfect  establishment  of  Christ's 
Government  among  his  people,  no  kind  of  corporal  pun- 
ishment is,. or  can  be  inflicted  on  any  person,  by  or 
among  those  who  stand  in  the  first  order  of  gospel-lib- 
erty.j 

*  The  general  manner  of  sending  out  ministers  to  preach  the  gospel, 
is  bv  two  and  two,  sometimes  more,  according  to  circumstance*,  but 
«ot  Its  than  two:  an  i  sisters  are  not  sent  to  travel  less  than  two  to- 
gether, and  that  not  without  the  company  of  their  own  bit  lint  n. 

t  In  families  which  have  not  attained  to  the  fixat  order  of  gospel-lib- 
erty, and  where  there  are  parents  or  guardians  who  have  children  un- 
der their  care:  such  parents  and  guardians  are  required  to  bring  up 
their  children  in  tbi  way  of  holiness,  to  teacfe  them  evi  r)  virtue  ac- 
cording to  «!ie  will  of  God,  and  to  correct  them  in  such  a  manner  as 
they  may  judge  molt  prudeut  for  their  wellare. 


P.    VII.  RULES    OP    CHURCH-ORDER.  47$ 

41.  Neither  Minister*,  Elders,  nor  Deacons,  nor  any     CHAP. 

others,    either   in   spiritual    or  temporal    trust    in    the    _J ^ 

Church,  are  appointed  to  their  several  callings  by  their 

own  individual  choice,  nor  by  a  majority  of  votes  among 
the  people;  but  by  a  spontaneous  spirit  of  union,  which 
floweth  through  the  whole  body,  by  which  every  crea- 
ted talent,  and  every  special  gift  of  God,  given  to  indi- 
vidual members,  is  mutually  preserved  in  the  Church* 

42.  Unto  every  member  of  the  body  is  given  a  meas-^ 
tire  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  to  profit  withal,  in  which,  by 
a  faithful  improvement  of  their  created  talents,  every 
member  becometh  prepared,  and  grovveth  up  into  a  fit- 
ness to  rill  that  place  and  order,  in  the  spiritual  house  of 
God,  for  which  they  were  created;  and  their  real  quali- 
fications appear  visible  and  manifest  to  the  whole  body, 
who  jointly  unite  in  promoting  every  improved  talent 
and  gift  of  God,  given  to  individuals,  and  which,  there- 
by, becometh  a  real  gift  of  God  to  the  whole. 

43  As  there  can  be  no  arbitrary  appointment  of 
members  in  the  human  body,  to  which  the  body  of  Christ 
is  compared,  and  no  one  member  can  be  appointed  to- 
fill  the  place  or  office  of  another,  but  each  member  filleth 
its  proper  place  and  office,  by  a  spontaneous  influence 
and  a  mutual  concurrence  of  every  other  member;  so  is 
the  appointment  of  members  in  the  Church  of  Christ. 

44.  But  as  the  human  body  hath  a  leading  part,  which 
is  the  head,  by  which  all  the  other  members  of  the  bo- 
dy are  directed,  and  as  the  head  directeth  and  govern- 
eth  by  the  free  and  mutual  consent  of  all  the  members; 
go  it  is  with  the  Church  or  body  of  Christ. 

45.  The  revelation  and  gift  of  God  is  given  to  the 
Ministry,  as  the  head  of  the  body,  in  relation  to  lots  of 
office  and  trust,  and  other  matters  of  importance;  and 
through  these,  communicated  to  the  other  members  — 
Yet  nothing  is  considered  as  established  in  the  Church 
ontil  it  receiveth  the  free  and  mutual  consent,  and  uni- 
ted approbation  of  the  whole  body;  and  thus,  by  the 
body,  in  union  with  the  head,  every  thing  important  is 
established. 

46.  And  each  member  of  the  body  throughout,  is  also 
dependent  on  another. — "  The  eye  cannot  say  unto  the    i  Cof.  x& 
hand,  1  have  no  need  of  thee:  nor  again  the  head  to  the   21,22. 
feet,  I  have  no  need  of  you.     Nay.  much  more  those 
members  of  the  body,  which  seem  to  be  more  feeble3 

are  necessary." 


470  RULES    OF    CHURCH-ORDER.  P.    VII 

(\iiV'         47'  ®ac^  as  arc  mtrustC(*  u'tn  tnp  greatest  care,  arc 

1 tho  servants;  and  each  as  tee)  care,  concern, 

and  labour  for  the  welfare  of  the  whole,  are  verily  the 
servants  of  all,  and  are  the  more  highly  beloved  and 
esteemed  for  their  works'  sake,  and  counted  worthy  of 
double  honour. 

40.   Those   little,  simple,  and  very  comprehensive 
Mark  words  of  Christ  Jesus,  "  Whosoever  will  come  after  me, 

Luk^xiv.    *€t  him  deny  nimse1^  ancl  take  UP  nis  cross  anfl  follow 

26,  27.        me,"  were  received   and  established  among  the  people 

of  God,  as  a  foundation  and  lovely  principle,  from  the 

time  they  first  heard  and  received  the  gospel  of  Christ'? 

second  appearing,  unto  the  present  day. 

49.  Hence  no  one  member  of  the  body  sought  to  ob- 
tain the  pre-eminence,  or  to  usurp  authority  over  anoth- 
er; but  each  to  build  up,  and  support  the  welfare  and 
comfort  of  the  other,  and  consequently  all  were  busy, 
peaceable  and  happy;  and  every  blessing,  spiritual  and 
temporal  ensued,  as  naturally  as  rays  of  light  flow  from 
ther*sun,  or  the  fruits  of  harvest  from  the  heat  and  mois- 
ture of  the  summer. 

50.  From  the  year  1780,  until  the  present  time,  1C08, 
including  a  period  of  twentjr-eight  years,  there  never 
hath  been  an  instance  of  any  brother  going  to  law  with 
brother,  in  any  case.  Nor  hath  there  been  any  such 
thing  as  a  general  council,  or  even  a  Church-meeting,  to 
settle  any  difference  among  the  members;  because  there 
never  were  any  differences,  or  debates,  or  divisions  in 
the  Church,  that  ever  required  any  such  thing. 

51.  The  very  Spirit  of  the  gospel,  which  was  receiv- 
ed from  God,  through  our  Mother,  and  through  the  first 
witnesses  by  her  appointment,  was  that,  from  the  begin- 
ning, by  which  all  the  true  and  honest-hearted  who  re- 
ceived it,  became  of  one  faith,  of  one  heart,  and  of  one 
soul;  and  which  in  its  certain  consequences,  was  produc- 
tive of  peace  and  good  will,  humility  and  temperance, 
condescension  and  obedience,  order  and  harmony,  with 
every  fruit  of  righteousness  and  eternal  life. 

52.  Such  in  reality,  is  the  nature  and  consequence  of 
that  testimony  which  we  received  and  obeyed  from  the 
heart,  and  have,  according  to  our  understanding,  care- 
fully and  conscientiously  maintained  and  supported  from 
the  beginning,  and  in  the  practice  of  which  we  now  live, 
at  this  present  day. 

And  such  is  the  nature  of  the  present  work  of 


P.    VII.  RULES    OF    CHURCH-ORDER.  411 

God,  in  all  its  corresponding  parts,  both  visible  and  in-     CJ?£F* 
visible,  and  such  the  certain  effects,  which  are  manifest  J . .  .  .  '. 
in  all  its  fruits,  that  it  cannot  be  imitated,  so  as  to  stand, 
by  aay  human  wisdom  or  power  on  earth,  separate  from 
the  Spirit  and  power  of  the  living  and  true  God. 

54.  Since  the  testimony  of  the  gospel  of  Christ's  se- 
cond appearing,  was  first  opened  in  America,  from  the 
year  1780,  to  the  present  period,  there  never  hath  been 
any  such  thing  as  a  Church-Creed,  or  Confession  of 
Faith,  or  form  of  Church-government,  nor  any  thing  of 
the  kind  committed  to  writing,  by  which  the  affairs  of 
the  Church  were  to  be  jointly  transacted,  or  by  which 
any  individual  member  could  be  bound. 

55.  All  the  affairs,  in  the  order,  government,  or  regu- 
lation of  the  Church,  are  transacted  according  to  present 
circumstances,  or  an  immediate  and  present  gift  of  God; 
and  every  thing  is  strictly  observed  from  a  principle  of 
faith,  implanted  in  the  heart  of  every  individual,  jointly 
and  severally. 

56.  Their  Confession  of  Faith,  if  it  may  be  so  called, 

is  to  show  their  faith  by  their  works,  in  doing  justice  Jamesfi£ 
and  loving  mercy:  being  fully  persuaded,  that  where 
there  are  no  doers  of  the  very  works  of  righteousness, 
there  is  neither  a  true  faith  nor  a  true  Church,  nor  any 
fruits  or  evidence  by  which  the  true  Church  may  be 
known  or  distinguished  from  the  false,  by  those  who  are* 
without. 

57.  It  may  be  observed,  that  the  Covenant  which  was- 
entered  into  by  the  Church,  was  kept  and  maintained  at 
an  internal  law,  during  seven  years;  and  it  was  after- 
wards committed  to  writing  in  form,  on  account  of  those 
who  were  without,  and  to  convey  an  understanding  of 
the  faith  of  the  Church  in  relation  to  a  joint-interest; 
and  to  confirm  it  beyond  dispute,  as  the  mutual  faith 
and  practice  of  the  Church,  to  all  whom  it  might  con- 
cern, it  was  signed  by  the  members  at  large. 

58.  But  this  form  of  the  Covenant,  is  not  the  Cove* 
nant  itself.  The  internal  spirit  and  substance  of  the 
Covenant  is  more  than  ever  was,  or  ever  will  be  writ- 
ten with  paper  and  ink,  being  the  fulness  of  the  law  of 
Christ,  written  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  in  the  heart,  and 
on  the  mind  of  every  true  member  of  his  Church;  and 
is  by  them  kept  and  maintained  as  an  internal  law  of 
liberty,  justice  and  equity.  And  although  the^spirit  and 
substance  of  the  Covenant  is  not  contrary  to  the  form^ 


18. 


478 


iiULEfi    OF    CHUKCH-ORDER. 


P.  VII. 


nr\p. 

XIII. 


lai.xlii. 

6. 

Jer.  xxxi, 

31—33. 

Heb.  viii. 

8-10. 


yet  it  is  exclusive  of,  and  entirely  distinct  from  any  writ 
ten  form  whatever. 

59.  Thus  the  promise  of  God  by  his*  prophets,  con 
cerning  Christ,  is  fulfilled  :  "  I  will  give  thee  for  a  cove- 
nant of  the  people,  for  a  light  of  the  Gentiles. — Behold, 
the  days  come,  saith  the  Lord,  that  I  will  make  a  new 
covenant  with  the  house  of  Israel — I  will  put  my  laws 
into  their  mind,  and  write  them  in  their  hearts;  and  I 
will  be  to  them  a  God,  and  they  shall  be  to  me  a  people." 

60.  Christ,  in  his  first  and  second  appearing,  hath 
made  manifest  the  whole  spirit  and  substance  of  the 
law,  in  the  Two  Tables  of  the  New  Covenant;  and  the 
Two  Anointed  Ones,  or  Two  First-born  in  the  new  crea- 
tion, have  finished  their  work,  between  whom  the  cove- 
nant of  eternal  life  is  established;  hence  the  spirit  and 
substance  of  this  new  Covenant,  in  its  fulness,  is  written 
in  the  hearts,  and  on  the  minds  of  all  their  spiritual 
children. 

61.  And  therefore,  in  the  gathering,  building,  increase 
and  establishment  of  God's  spiritual  house,  all  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church,  both  male  and  female,  as  his  Sons 
and  Daughters,  Brethren  and  Sisters  of  one  family,  ac- 
cording to  their  lots  and  several  abilities,  possess  and 
enjoy  one  mutual  interest,  and  one  joint-inheritance, 
both  in  regard  to  the  things  of  time,  and  of  eternity. 

62.  However  humiliating  to  the  pride  of  fallen  man, 
the  present  work  of  God  may  be,  in  disannulling  their 
human  systems,  and  forms  of  worship;  yet  the  work 
iiath  commenced,  and  will  be  accomplished.  Already, 
have  we  ourselves  suffered  the  wreck  of  all  our  own 
works  and  inventions;  yet  we  have  had,  and  still  have, 
the  greatest  cause  of  thankfulness  to  Almighty  God,  for 
that  work  which  is  accompanied  with  the  real  and  abi- 
ding treasures  of  salvation  and  eternal  life;  and  have 
therefore  received  joyfully  the  spoiling  of  our  goods, 
and  have  received,  even  in  this  life,  an  hundred  fold, 
according  to  the  promise  of  Christ. 

63.  And  certain  it  is,  that  by  those  means  which  seem- 
ed foolish  to  the  wisdom  of  this  world,  hath  God,  accor- 
ding to  his  own  unchangeable  purpose,  completed  the 
foundation  of  his  spiritual  building,  and  established  that 
law  of  order,  harmony,  peace,  and  righteousness  in  the 
earth,  that  will  stand  forever;  and  which,  in  its  increas- 
ing operations,  will,  in  the  end.  be  an  everlasting  bles- 
sing to  all  nation*. 


P.    VII.      PROPHESIES    AND    PROMISES    FULFILLING,    Lc.  47£ 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Prophesies  and  Promises,  fulfilling  in  the  present  increas- 
ing Work  of  Christ. 


K 


NOWN   unto   God   are  all  his  works  from  the     CHAP, 

k    foundation  of  the  world;  and  as  far  as  possible,    '__ 

invisible   spiritual  things  have  been  revealed  by  the 
things  that  are  made;  therefore  said  the  Lord  by  the 
prophet  Hosea,  "  I  have  multiplied  visions,  and  used  si-    Hosea  xL 
militudes,  by  the  ministry  of  the  prophets."  10> 

2.  Christ  Jesus,  the  first  who  received  the  substance 
of  the  promises,  seemed  often  at  a  loss  for  means  to  con- 
vey an  understanding  of  spiritual  things  to  souls  that 
were  lost  in  their  sins;    and  therefore  he  had  recourse 
to  similitudes,  and  compared  spiritual  things  with  natur- 
al, as  the  most  striking  means  of  conveyance.     "  Where-   Mark  \v. 
unto  shall  we  liken  the  kingdom  of  God?  or  with  what   32. 
comparison  shall  we  compare  it?  Unto  what  is  the  king-    LgukeXlu 
dom  of  God  like?  and  vvhereunto  shall  I  resemble  it? 

3.  When  Christ  compared  the  kingdom  of  God  to  a 
grain  of  mustard-seed,  to  leaven  hid  in  three  measures 
of  meal,  or  to  a  net  cast  into  the  sea,  he  could  not  mean 
that  there  was  any  resemblance  in  the  case  to  the  view 
of  the  natural  eye.  And  therefore,  it  must  be  a  false 
imagination  that  will  look  for  the  spiritual  object  to  ap- 
pear in  the  natural  form,  or  shape  of  those  things  to 
which  it  may  have  been  compared. 

4.  It  would  be  very  unnatural  and  unreasonable  to 
look  for  a  kingdom  to  appear  in  the  shape  or  form  of  a 
net,  or  of  a  piece  of  leaven;  yet  in  the  spiritual  mind 
there  is  a  true  sense,  in  which  these  things  in  nature 
have  a  resemblance  to  the  spiritual  work  of  God.  And 
this  is  particularly  made  manifest,  in  the  present  day,  in 
and  by  the  Church  of  Christ,  which  is  built  according  to 
the  fore-knowledge  of  God,  answerable  to  all  the  simili- 
tudes that  were  ever  drawn  by  the  spirit  of  Christ,  in 
prophets  or  apostles. 

5.  The  Church  of  the  latter  day  was  represented  by 
the  prophets,  under  the  similitude  of  a  kingdom,  a  city, 
particularly  Jerusalem,  Mount-Zion,  the  temple,  and  such 
like  objects  of  visible  glory;  and  the  gathering  and  uni- 
ting of  God's  people  into  Church-order,  is  compared  t» 
the  gathering  of  the  Israelites,  from  the  countries  ir 


48d  *R0PIIES!E9    AND    PR0W19ES    FULFILLING   Hi        P.    VII 

"xu^     which  they  were  dispersed,  and  establishing  them  in  ttie 
J_ __    possession  of  their  own  land. 

6.  But  to  frustrate  the  carnal  mind,  Christ  and  the 
apostles  rcprcoent  the  same  spiritual  work,  by  things  di- 
rectly contrary  ;  so  that  the  proud  and  aspiring  have  as 
good  reason  to  look  for  the  promise  to  be  fulfilled  in 
planting  a  grain  of  mustard-seed,  as  in  setting  up  a  great 

in;  for  thereunto  is  the  kingdom  of  h< 
likened.     Therefore,  it  is  necessary  to  coi:sid;r  the  true 
signification  of  the  promises  of  God  to  hie  Church  and 
people,  nnd  wherein  they  have  l-een  fulfilled. 

7.  To  whatever  the  promise  of  God  literally  referred, 
whether  fo  a  kingdom,  a  new  city,  or  a  new  heaven  and 
earth,  it  doubtless  ailuded  to  men  and  women,  living  on 
the  earth,  in  and  anmng  whom  the  work  of  God  was  to 
be  wrought,  nnd  to  whom  the  promises  were  finally  to 
be  fulfilled,  for  the  establishment  of  everlasting  righ- 
teousness and  peace;  therefore,  such  must  constitute  the 
true  Church  of  Christ,  the  only  antitype  of  every  figure, 
-and  the  substance  of  every  blessing  promised. 

8.  We  shall  take   notice  of  a  few  general  pron 
which  comprehend  all  the  particular  ones,  relating  to 
the  Church  of  the  larter  day,  together  with  their  plain 
and  pointed  accomplishment:  and  first  we  shall  consider 
what  was  promised  through  the  prophet  Daniel. 

9.  By  the  fate  of  the  image  which  was  shown  to  Ne- 
buchadnezzar, and  of  the  four  beasts  which  appeared  to 

•*3— 31  —    ^an^€^  Dotn  representing  four  great  empires,  God  did 
35,  aadvii.  particularly  promise  and  show  the  final   dissolution  of 

those  monarchal  governments,  by  which  mankind  were 

bound  in  ignorance  and  wickedness. 

10.  In  the  fourth  and  last  of  these  empires.  Antichrist 
was  to  have  his  reign,  in  which  the  civil  and  ecclesias- 
tical powers  would  be  divided,  like  the  feet  and  toes  of 
the  image,  and  into  which  the  existing  powers  of  gov- 
ernment would  gather,  for  the  support  of  the  whoh 
tern. 

11.  A  stone  was  also  cut  out  of  the  mountain  without 
hands,  and  smote  the  image  on  his  feet,  which  were  part 
iron  and  part  clay,  and  broke  them  to  piece*,  and  con- 
tinued to  break  and  bruise  every  part  of  the  image,  until 
the  whole  was  broken  in  pieces  together;  and  the  wind 
carried  them  away,  and  no  place  was  found  for  them; 
and  the  stone  that  smote  the  image,  became  a  great 
oiouDtain,  and  tilled  the  whole  earth. 


P.    VII.        THE  PRESENT  INCREASING  WORK  OF  CHRIST.  40 1 

12.  It  was  thereby  expressly  shown,  and  promised,  that  CHAP. 

the  powers  of  monarchy  should  be  weakened,  in  the  lat-  _j; 

ter  end  of  Antichrist's  dominion,  by  a  mixture  of  repub-  Dan  .. 

lican  principles;  that  is,  the  seed  of  men,  where  all,  43. 
however  divided,  have  equal  power  and  authority,  and 
where    those    Antichristian   and    republican   principles 
should  be  blended  together,  like  hard  iron  and  soft  clay; 

there  God  would  smite  them  both  together,  by  the  Ever- 
lasting Gospel,  given  by  inspiration  from  heaven. 

13.  All  this  God  is  particularly  fulfilling  in  this  latter 
clay;  for,  as  stone  is  harder  than  any  metal,  and  grindeth 
and  weareth  away  iron  and  brass,  silver  and  gold;  so  the 
•ruth  of  God  is  harder  than  all  the  most  polished  sys- 
tems and  principles  of  men,  and  must  in  the  end,  grind 
and  wear  them  away  till  no  place  be  found  for  them. 

14.  And  as  republicans  are  mixed  with  Antichristians 
in  every  department;  so  this  mixed  government  is  part-' 
ly  strong  and  partly  broken,  and  the  different  parties 
help  to  weaken  and  break  each  other.  And  as  neither 
are  founded  on  the  revelation  and  spiritual  work  of  God, 
so  neither  can  stand,  but  in  the  end  both  must  fall  to- 
gether; and  only  by  a  proper  relation  to  the  spiritual 
work  of  God,  can  the  principles  of  real  and  true  free- 
dom be  finally  established. 

15.  For  neither  empire,  nor  republic,  founded  in  the. 
corruptions  and  depravity  of  the  fall,  can  stand  in  the 
shaking  of  this  last  and  great  day  of  God  Almighty:  and 
therefore  the  perfectly  just  and  peaceable  kingdom  of 
the  Messiah,  is  opened  as  a  refuge  for  all  that  would  es- 
cape the  promiscuous  wreck  and  ruin  of  the  Antichris- 
tian world. 

16.  This  was  also  included  in  the  same  prophecy 
through  Daniel.    "And  in  the  days  of  these  kings,  [that    Da- 
is, in  the  time  of  the  fourth  empire,  before  the  kingdom   44. 
of  Antichrist  is  at  an  end]   shall  the  God  of  heaven  set 

up  a  kingdom,  which  shall  never  be  destroyed  :  and  the 
kingdom  shall  not  be  left  to  other  people,  but  it  shall 
break  in  pieces  and  consume  all  these  kingdoms,  and  it 
shall  stand  forever." 

And  further,  saith  the  same  prophet,  "  I  beheld     , 
till  the  thrones  were  cast  down,  and  the  Ancient  of  days   9, 13'.  14,' 
did  sit, — I  saw  in  the  night  visions,  and  behold,  one  like 
the  Son  of  man  came  with  the  clouds  of  heaven,  and 
came  to  the  Ancient  of  days,  and  they  brought  him  near 
before  him.     And  there  was  given  him  dominion,  and 


1>»!1 


PROPHESIES  .\.\i    I.  I  L'LPILLIXG  IN  P.  ^\  1 1 

HHAP,  |  a  kingdom,  that  all  people,  nations  and  lau 

__ 1_    i  ve  him:  his  dominion  is  an  i 

dominion,  which  shall  not  pfta  away,  and  his  king- 
dom that  which  shall  not  be  destroyed.91 

18.  "And  Judgment  was  given  to  the  saints  of  the 
t  High;  and  the  time  came  that  the  saint- 

the  kingdom. And  the   kingdom  and  dominion,  and 

the  greatness  of  the  kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven. 
shall  be  given  to  the  people  of  the 
High,  whose  kingdom  is  an  everlasting  kingdom,  and 
all  dominions  shall  serve  and  obey  him." 

19.  Hence  the  breaking  and  demolishing  of  that  which 
corrupt,  and  the  setting  up  of  that  ifhich  should 

stand  forever,  was  not  only  promised  as  an  event  most 
certainly  to  take  place;  but  also  the  time  when  it  should 
take  place,  was  revealed  and  promised  by  the   same 
prophet. 
^an  viii  "Then  I  heard  one  saint  speaking,  and  another 

saint  said  unto  that  certain  saint  which  spake.  How  long 
shall  be  the  vision  concerning  the  daily  sacrijice,  and 
the  transgression  of  desolation,  to  give  both  the  sanctua- 
ry and  the  host  to  be  trodden  under  foot?  And  he  said 
unto  me,  Unto  two  thousand  and  three  hundred  days; 
then  shall  the  sanctuary  be  cleanse. I." 

21.  This  Vision  of  Daniel  is  dated  553  years  before 
the  Christian  a?ra.  which  taken  from  2300.  leavetfi  1747, 
as  the  year  for  the  promise  to  be  fulfilled,  counting  a 

*-. .  Etek.    (U1)r  f°r  a  )ear  m  lae  Iirst  gi*'en  number,  as  is  usual  with 
the  prophets. 

22.  Man  is  the  temple  or  habitation  of  God,  in  both 
parts  of  his  manhood,  male  and  female,  and  the  female 
is  the  medium  through  which  all  enter  into  manhood; 
but  as  the  female  or  second  part  of  man  was  defiled  by 
sin.  so  that  none  could  enter  into  manhood  without  par- 
taking of  a  sinful  nature;  therefore,  in  cleansing  and 
purifying  the  female,  the  sanctuary  was  cleansed,  and 
the  way  into  the  holiest  ot  all  fully  made  ma: 
where  God  promised  to  dwell  forever. 

23.  Hence  the  promises  so  universally  allude  to  the 
purging  away  of  sin  and  uncleanne^s,  rooting  cut  and 
destroying  that  which  is  evil  in  human  nature,  and  im- 
planting, promoting,  and  building  up  that  which  is  vir- 
tuous, holy,  and  good.  As  the  whole  law  ;-  fulfilled  in 
one  word,  namely,  in  obedience;  so  all  the  promises  of 

are  contained  in  or.o  word,  namely,  in  righteoi; 


P.    \  II.         THE  PRESENT   INCREASING  WORK  OF  CHRIST.  4! 

24.  And  hence  such  plain  promises  as  the  following:     CHAI 
"  I  will  turn  my  hand  upon  thee,  and  purely  purge  away 


v:n. 


n.  z. 


thy  dross — afterwards  thou  shalt  be  called  The  city  of  lsai.  i.  25, 
righteousness,  The  faithful  city.     As  a  teil  tree,  and  as   26- 
an  oak,  whose  substance  is  in  them,  when  they  cast  their   ^aP-  vl- 
leaves;  so  the  Holy  seed  shall  be  the  substance  thereof. 
— Then   shall  Jerusalem  be  holy",  and  there   shall  no    T    j  ... 
strangers  pass  through  her  any  more. — And  Jerusalem    17. 
shall  be  called  a  city  of  truth;  and  the  mountain  of  the   zech. 
Lord  of  hosts,  The  holy  mountain.'"  3" 

25.  "And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days,  that 
the  mountain  of  the  Lord's  house  [that  is,  the  antitype 
of  Moriah,  the  second  mountain,  on  which  the  temple    isa, 
was  built]   shall  be  established  in  the  top  of  the  moun-   3.  4.  and' 
tains,  [that  is,  above  the  strength  of  every  other  build-   \h^l lv" 
ing]  and  it  shall  be  exalted  above  the  hills;  and  people 

shall  flow  unto  it.  And  many  people  shall  go  and  say, 
Come  ye,  and  let  us  go  up  to  the  moutain  of  the  Lord-, 
to  the  house  of  the  God  of  Jacob;  and  he  will  teach  us 
of  his  ways,  and  we  will  walk  in  his  paths:  for  out  of 
Zion  shall  go  forth  the  law,  and  the  word  of  the  Lord 
from  Jerusalem/' 

26.  "  And  he  shall  judge  among  the  nations,  and  shall 

work  conviction  in  many  peoples;*  and  they  shall  beat    »low^»8 
fheir  swords  into  plow-shares,  and  their  spears  into  pru-   Tran*la- 
ning-hooks:  nation  shall  not  lift  up  sword  against  na-    tiojl* 
tion,  neither  shall  they  learn  war  any  more. — But  they 
shall  sit  every  man  under  his  vine,  and  under,  his  fig- 
tree:  and  none  shall  make  them  afraid."' 

27.  And— O^T  "This  is  the  law  of  the  house;  Upon    Ezekiel 
the  top  of  the  mountain,  the  whole  limit  thereof  round    ^li!i- 12- 
about  shall  be  most  holy. — And  the  name  of  the  city  from    xhiii.  35. 
that  day  shall  be,  The  Lord  is  there.     The  glory  of  Le-    i?ai.lx.n 
banon  shall  come  unto  thee — to  beautify  the  place  of  14. 

my  sanctuary — and  all  they  that  despised  thee  shall 
bow  themselves  down  at  the  soles  of  thy  feet;  and  they 
shall  call  thee.  The  city  of  the  Lord,  The  Zion  of  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel." 

28.  "Violence  shall  no  more  be  heard  in  thy  land, 
wasting  nor  destruction  within  thy   borders;  but  thou   {^l*" 
shalt  call  thy  walls  Salvation,  and  thy  gates  Praise. — 

Thy  peopje  also  shall  be  all  righteous:  they  shall  inherit 

the  land  forever,  the  branch  of  my  planting,  the  work 

of  my  hands,  that  I  may  be  glorified. — That  they  might 

he  called  Trees  of  Righteousness,  The  planting  of  the    Tsai.  i«. 

Lord,  that  he  might  be  glorified  "  * 


IES  VULFILLIKG  15  P.    V  U 

'  1T^-  All  these  and  «uch  like  promises,  an  ;vtn 

the  Church  and  people  of  God,  in  this  latter  day.  It" 
true  believers  are  called  A  City,  it  i<  because  th< 
joined  and  compacted  together,  by  the  spirit  of  union 
and  older;  if  they  are  called  Mount-Zron,  which  signi- 
h-and  clean,  it  is  became  they  are  raised  above 
the  low  and  base  corruptions  of  human  "nature;  if  they 
are  called  Jerusalem,  it  is  because  the  name  is  express- 
ive of  the  Vision  or  possession  of  Peace,  in  the  highest 
degree;  and  if  they  are  called  Trees  of  Righteousness, 
it  is  because  they  are  fruitful  in  every  good  work. 

30.  Jn  a  word,  all  the  prophesies  were  descriptive  of 
that  state  of  purity  and  holiness,  justice  and  righteous- 
ness, in  which  God  would  meet  and  dwell  with  his  peo- 
ple forever;  according  to  what  was  revealed  last  of  all 

Rev.  xxi.  t0  saint  John:  "And  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  new 
1,2,3.  earth — wherein  (according  to  saint  Peter)  dwelleth 
-,  j*  uu  righteousness.  And  I  John  saw  the  holy  city,  new  Jeru- 
salem, coming  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  prepared 
as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband.  And  1  heard  a 
great  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying,  Behold,  the  taberna- 
cle of  God  is  with  men.*' 

31.  "For  ye  are  the  temple  of  the  living  God;  as 
God  hath  said,  J  will  dwell  in  them,  i  .in  ihem; 
and  I  will  be  their  God,  and  they  shall  be  my  peopl 

Rev.  xxi.  And  I  saw  no  temple  therein:  for  the  Lord  God  Almigh- 
-',27,  ty  and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it. — .And  there  shall 
in  no  wise  enter  into  it  any  thing  that  deiileth,  neither 
whatsoever  workelh  abomination,  or  maketh  a  lie;  but 
they  which  are  written  in  the  book  of  the  life  of  the 
Lamb.*' 

32.  "  And  he  showed  me  a  pure  river  of  water  of  life, 
rap.xxn.   clear  as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God. 

and  of  the  Lamb:"  That  is,  purity  of  life,  or  true  right- 
eousness, proceeding  from  the  saints,  who  are  the  throne 
Prov.  xi.      {*nd  city  of  God. — For  "  The  fruit  of  the  righteous  is  a 
30.  Tree  of  life." — And  "out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers 

^8ohn  vn-     of  living  water." 

33.  "And  on"  either  side  of  the  river,  (he  showed 

Xli-  the  tree  of  life,  which  bare  twelve  fruits,  and  yielded 
her  fruit  every  month.'"  Thus  the  river  was  represent- 
ed" as  ilowing  between  two  trees,  which  were  pf  one  na 
ture,  and  typified  the  9aoie  Two.  as  the  Two  olive  trees. 
in  the  vision  of  Zechariab,  which  stood  on  either  side  of 
the  candlestick  which   was  [Ueb.]  "  all  £o!d,  with  her 


7  Cor.  Vi 


P.     \*iJ.         THE    PRESENT  INCRE ASIKG    WORK   01 

bowl  upon  her  top.  and  her  seven  seven'1"  lamps  thereon, 
and  her  ?even  pipes  to  her  seven  lamp?,"  through  vvhich 
the  golden  oil  flowed: 

.  But  here  the  matter  is  fully  explained;  and   that    *■ 
which  was  represented  by  the  golden  oil.  is  here  a  river 
of  the  water  of  life,  having  two  sides,  relating  to  man 
and  woman,  and  their  respective  tree  of  life  on  each 
side:  and  that  covenant,  by  which  both  man  and  woman 
live  the  life  of  the  Limb,  is  here  represented  as  estab- 
lished   between   them  both;-  so  that  eternal  life  is  no 
where  to  be  found,  but  in  that  covenant  and  correspond- 
ent union  which  hV.veth  between   the  Two 
like  a  river  for  multitude,  made  no  of  many  drops;  for 
power,  which  cannot  be  stopped  in  its  course: 
perpetual  motion.  \*hich  tlowcth  day  and  night. 

35.  "And  there   shall  be   no  more  curse."     By 
disobedience  of  Woman,  the  curse  entered;  and  so  by    Re 
her  obedience  it  is  finally  taken  away;  and  she  becom-    3- 
eth  a  tree  of  life,  on  her  corresponding  side  01  the  riv- 
er of  life,  answerable  to  the  life  of  Jesus.     The  same 
was  also  signified  to  the  prophet  Ezekiel,  in  his  vision 
of  the  holy   waters,  with  an  increase  of  "very   many 
trees  on  the  one  side  and  on  the  other;"'  which  is  accor-    Ezekiel 
ding  to  the  promise  of  God,  "A  littie  one  shall  become    xlvii.  7- 
onsand,  and  a  snnl!  one  a  strong  nation:  1  the  Lord    xsai.  I«« 
will  hasten  it  in  his  j  time."'  22. 

i.    Therefore  it  is  written;    Sing.   O  barren,  thou   "fHeb.  her 
■  hat  didst  not  bear;  break  forth  into  singing,  and   cry 
aloud,  thedi  that  didst  not  travail   with  child :  for  more    Jh-1; 
are  the  children  of  the  desolate,   than  the  children  oi 
the  married  wife,  saith  the  Lord. — For  th\ 

■ 

it  supplied  in  the. mar- 
tick  (a  well-known  figure  of  a  g 
minister)  is  honesti  ■  .:me  gendei  :  nut  only  was  thi  - 

led  by   the  translators,  but  they  shamefully  omitted  the  \ 
{TllSZjW ,    seven,  which  being  doubled,  was  doubtless   intended   to 
convey  trtant  idea      This  candlestick,  being-  all  gold,  rep- 

aration of  the  woman  as  perfectly  pun 
upou  !•  st  and  most  noble  cap., 

with-  from  the  Holy  One,  &c.     Bat  how  is  that  Holy  oil 

ed  and  administered?    If  it  is  conveyed  into  her  bowl  thr 
seven  pipes,  it  will  certainly  imply,  that  the   seven  Spirits  of  G 
sters,  through  whom   she  receive.th  all  the  light 
I  ever  flowed  through  male  or  female.     An  i  if  th. 
[mate  ministry,  how  beautifully  arc 
. 
bowl  their  i\  I  t  r  for  the  Church,  or  the  world  ol  nnu- 

parallel  reading  in  the  margin  of  G^n.  \ii.  2. 

Uu2 


PROPHESIES   AND  PROMISES   1!  P.    \  if, 

ci*yP'     thine  Hatband;  the  Lord  oi  I  thy 

_1 Redeemer,  the   Holy   One  <!   Israel;  The  Gotl  of  the 

th  shall  he  he  culled. — And  all  thy  children4 
■        btoftae  Lord;  and  great  ehall bt  the  peace 
of  thy  children.     In  righteousness  -halt  thou  be  estab- 
lished; thou  shah  he  Jar  from  oppression." 

37.  Bntj  u  Wo  unto  them  that  are  u  ith  rliild.  and  to 
then)  that  give  suck  in  those  days! — They  shall  come 
with  weepine.  and  with  supplications!  will  1  lead  them: 

-  — 't  :    \  shall  »ed  are  the  barren  and  the  wombs 

^g  that  never  hare,  and  the  paps  which  never  erave  suck. — 
i -.;.  Therefore,  they  shall  come  and  sing  in  the  height  of 
Zion.  and  shall  flow  together  to  the  goodness  of  the  Lord, 
for  wheat,  and  for  wine  and  lbr  oil.  and  tor  the  }oung  of 
the  flock  and  of  the  herd;  and  thair  soul  shall  be  as  a 
watered  garden:  and  they  shall  not  sorrow  any  more 
at  all." 

38.  M  Then  shall  the  virgin  rejoice  in  the  dance,  both 
-  Fid    -       young"  men  and  old+  together:  {or  I  will  turn  their  mourn- 
ing into  joy,  and  will  comfort  them,  and  make  them  to 
rejoice   from  their  sorrow. — There  shall  be   no  more 

H  Lowth's    thence  an  infant  of  days,  neither  shall  they  generate  a 

Transla-       shortlived  nut." 

,xv        39.  But  1  say.  Did  not  Israel  know?    Did  tlu 

■20.  derstand  when  such  prophesies  had  gone  forth  into  all 

the  earth,  and  the  words  of  the  prophet  unto  thi 
of  the  world?  Nay.  verily  the  sound  they  heard,  but  the 
sense  they  wholly  mistook:  for  they  were  united  to  the 
first  Adam,  and  multiplied  after  the  covenant  of  the  flesh. 
40.  Therefore,  ••  Moses  sailh.  I  will  provoke  you  to 

?q0liqX'  jealousy  by  them  thai  are  no  people,  and  by  a  foolish  na- 
tion J  will  anger  you.""  And  such  is  the  Church  of  Chi^t 
in  the  present  day,  who  claim  no  relation  to  the  \ 
of  the  flesh;  they  are  therefore  counted  as  no  people, 
among  the  peoples  and  kindreds  of  the  earth.  A  i 
nation;  that  is,  a  nation  not  founded  on,  or  supported  by 
human  science  or  learning:  for  God  hath  made  foolish 
the  wisdom  of  this  world,  since  it  hath  pleased  him.  by 
the  foolishness  of  preaching  Christ  ciucitied,  to  save 

"  ~*J'       them  that  believe. 

41.  Where  there  is  no  sin,  there  is  no  curse;  and 
where  there  is  no  curse,  there  is  no  need  of  any  altar, 
atoning  sacrifice,  or  temple  service;  and  therefore  the 
Lord  God  Almighty  and  the  Lamb  appealed  as  the  only 
temple  of  the  new  Jerusalem:  which  leftveth  no  place 


4.  and  xh 
1. 


P.  VII.         Th'E   PRESENT  INCREASING  WCRK  OF  CHRIST.  i&T 

for  making  atonement  for  the  uncleanness  of  man  or  wo-     CHAT, 
man.     "But  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  shall      '  l   ' 
be  in  it;   and  his  servants  shall  serve  him:  and  they    Rev.xxft 
shall  see  his  face,  and  his  name  in  their  foreheads."  3' 4- 

42.  The  servants  of  God  are  sealed  unto  the  day  of 
redemption.  "  And  I  heard  the  number  of  them  that  chap,  vn 
were  sealed, — an  hundred  and  forty  and  lour  thousand;" 
the  same  as  those  with  the  Lamb  upon. mount  Zion,  and 
the  fruits  brought  forth  by  the  tree  of  life,  who  brought 
forth  every  month  in  the  year;  according  as  it  was  said,  i5ai.  lxuf. 
"  The  year  of  my  redeemed  is  come."  4. 

43.  As  the  female  is  the  mother,  or  bringer  forth  of 
all  living  into  life;  so  all  such  prophesies  pointed,  for 
their  final  accomplishment,  to  the  appearing  of  Christ 
in  the  female.  In  Christ's  first  appearing,  his  follow- 
ers who  faithfully  suffered  with  him  were  also  partak- 
ers of  his  resurrection;  but  it  could  be  only  in  his  second 
appearing,  that  the  substance  of  what  they  gained,  could 
be  brought  forth  and  established  on  earth. 

44.  Hence  said  the  prophet,  "  Like  as  a  woman  with   i;ai.\x"v:, 
child,  that  draweth  near  the  time  of  her  delivery,  is  in    17, 18. 
pain,  and  crieth  out  in  her  pangs;  so  have  we  been  in 

thy  sight,  O  Lord.  We  have  been  with  child,  we  have 
been  in  pain,  we  have  as  it  were  brought  forth  wind  ; 
we  have  not  wrought  any  deliverance  in  the  earth,  nei- 
ther have  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  fallen." 

45.  And  so  it  continued,  through  all  generations,  until 
the  first  appearing  of  Christ;  in  which  it  followed,  that 
as  the  inhabitants  of  the  old  creation  fell;  so  those  of 

the  new  arose.     Therefore  it  was  said,  "Thy  dead  [i.  e.    chap,  xxn 
dead  to  sin  by  the  body  of  Christ]  shall  live  [to  God,  in    19- 
the  Spirit]  my  dead  body  shall  they  arise. — "And  they    Rev.  xx.  4 
lived,  and  reigned  with  Christ  [as  members  of  his  body]    2  Pet.  iii, 
a  thousand  years:"  preparatory  to  the  great  day  of  God    8" 
Almighty. 

46.  Christ,  in  very  deed,  became  the  author  of  eter- 
nal salvation  unto  all  them  that  obeyed  him;  who  being 
quickened  together  with  Christ,  lived  as  he  lived,   and 
reigned  over  all  that  he  reigned  over.     "  But  the  rest   Rev  xv 
of  the  dead  lived  not  again  until  the  thousand  years   5. 
were  finished." 

47.  And  thus  while  the  people  of  God  are  brought 
forth,  and  united  in  the  life  of  Christ,  the  disobedient 
and  gain-saying  are  more  than  erer  diiided,  and  will 
never  find  any  thing  into  which  they  can  gather  and 


133 


PROPHFSIES  AND  PROMISES  FULFILLING,  OsCC.        J 


CM  \V 
XIV. 


9. 


Psalm  1. 4 


f  or  show. 


See  Exex. 
xxxviii.  iic 
KXXIX. 


Hao-.  ii.  6, 
4. 


unite,  as  said  the  prophet,  u  Vssociatc  you 

le  and  ye  -hall  be  broken  in 
all  ye  of  far  countries;  gird  youi  ill  be 

broken  in  —Take  co 

cone  to  nought;  speak  the  word.  shall 

for  God  is  with  us 

Therefore  the  ps; 
appearing  of  Christ,  saith  "He  shall  call  I 
above,  and   to  the  earth,  that  he  may  judge  his  people 

ier  my  saints  together  unto  me:   those  that  ! 
made  a  coi  enant  with  d 

shall  declaref  his  righteousness.'1     The  saints  are 
gathered  to  Christ  in  a  covenant:  and  by  tl 
the  habitation  of  God,  the  new  '. 
eth  righteousness,  they  show  Ins  i  . 

49.  And  as  the  true  and   faithful  are  gath' 
Christ,  in  the  covenant  of  righteousness  and  peace,  by 
the  testimony  of  unchangeable  truth,  which  v 

nated  by  the  voice  o^  the  arch-angel  and  the  I 

of  God;  so  by  this  last  trumpet,  souls  are  called  into  that 

purity  and  perfection,  which  to  the  devil  and  s  ft  tan,  the 

beast,  and  the  false  prophet,  is  like  a  hike  of  unquei 

able  lire,  in  which,  all  that  wicked  and  lawless 

is  eventually  to  be  consumed:  and 

left  for  any  system  of  fal-e  religion,  or  p: 

lation  from  God,  sufficient  to  influence  enlightened  < 

or  unite  them  to  any  established  priesthood  perta 

to  the  kingdom  of  Antichrist. 

50.  Thus  the*  elect,  or  those  who  believe  and  obe; 
tmth,  being  gathered  from  the  four  winds,  and  the 
of  the  living  God  exhibited  upon  the  foundation  oi 

nets;  then  are  the  \'  bo  gather- 

figures  and  prophe- 
sped  their  final  doom. 

51.  And  while  the  new  heaven?  and  earth  are  build- 
ing up,  the  oli  --living,  according  to  all  that  the 

1  ets  have  spoken,  particularly  the  prophet  Haggai. 
"  1  wiil  shake  the  heavens,  and  the  eAVtb,  and  th< 
and  the  dry  land:     And  I   will  shake  all  nations.     And 
1  will  overthrow  the  throne  of  kingdoms,  and  I  will  de- 
stroy the  strength  of  the  kingdoms  of  the  heathen 
I  v.  ill  overthrow   the  chariots,  [Antichris 
and  i  in  them;  and  the  horses  [Hie  people] 

and  theii  hall  come  down,  every 

one  by  tl  ;{'  hi-  brother." 


XV. 


}\    VII.  A    CALCULATION    OF    PROPHESIES.  489 

52.  This  prophecy,  with  others  of  a  like  nature,  hath  c^p 
evidently  been  fulfilling  ever  since  the  present  order  of 
the  Church  was  established,  in  the  year  1792,  by  the 
increasing  commotions  and  revolutions  among  the  nations 
of  the  earth;  which  afford  the  strongest  evidence  that 
peace  will  never  be  restored  to  the  earth,  until  every 
purpose  of  God,  towards  the  fallen  race  of  man,  be  fully 
executed. 

53.  The  dissolution  of  the  kingdom  of  Antichrist,  was 
also  signified  by  all  the  threatenings  against  old  Jerusa- 
lem for  her  abominations,  and  was  particularly  signed 
cut  by  the  destruction  of  that  corrupt  city,  by  the  army 
of  Titus  Vespasian,  so  that. not  one  stone  of  their  tem- 
ple was  left  upon  another,  according  to  the  words  of 
Christ. 

54.  And  as  the  seat  of  that  corrupt  religion  which 
stood  in  opposition  to  Christ  in  his  first  appearing,  wast- 
ed away,  by  slow  degrees,  through  their  own  divisions, 
and  the  superior  power  of  a  foreign  people;  so  in  the 
second  appearing  of  Christ,  that  which  letteth  or  hin- 
dereth  the  progress  of  his  work,  will  be  taken  out  of  the 
way  by  a  similar  overthrow. 

55.  Therefore,  let  them  which  be  in  Judea,  flee  unto 
the  mountain  of  the  Lord's  house — And  "Blessed  are   Rev 
they  that  do  his  commandments,  that  they  may  have    14. 
right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  in  through  the 
gates  into  the  city." 


Mat.  xxi  i 


CHAPTER  XV. 

A  short  Calculation  of  the  principal  Prophesies,  relating  to 
the  latter  Day. 

AS  the  time  for  the  fulfilment  of  the  prophesies  re- 
specting the  latter  day,  or  Christ's  second  appear- 
ing, was  not  to  be  known,  nor  the  manner  of  it  under- 
stood, until  the  event  itself  should  declare  it;  and  as 
those  prophesies  were  given  by  the  Spirit  of  inspiration^ 
and  can  be  properly  understood  only  by  the  same;  there- 
fore, where  the  revelation  of  God  is  given,  and  the 
events  have  taken  place,  there  the  prophesies  may  be 
rightly  calculated  and  truly  understood,  by  those  who 
are  in  the  event  itself,  so  far  as  the  things  are  revealed 
and  made  known,  and  no  further. 


400  A    CALCULATION    OF    PJaGPH^  T 

r*J^p-         J.  And  U  the  time  fixed  in  many  of  the  principal  pro- 
phesies, is  certainly  run  out.  and  the  principal  event*. 


as  to  their  commencement,  have  taken  place:  therefore 
the  i  certainly  known  by  those  who  are  in  the 

Spirit  of  their  fulfilment,  at  this  present  day. 

3.  The  prophesies  of  Daniel  include  the  time,  and 
principal  events,  of  all  the  other  prophesies,  which  in 
their  order,  were  to  be  fulfilled  at  three  different  peri- 
Dan,  xii. 7   ods  as  followeth:  "  For  a  time,  times,  and  an  half, — he 
vjj.21 — 25  shall  have  accomplished  to  scatter  the  power  of  the  holy 
is"  and1*'  people:"     That  is,  three  years  and  a  half,  which  con- 
xi.  31.         tain  forty  and  two  months,  or   1260  days,  a  da\ 
Mat  xxiv.    year,  the  same  period  that  the  woman  continued  in  the 
Rev?xi.  fL  wilderness.      This  was  to  be  the  particular  period  of 
3  *  xii.6.  Antichrist's  dominion,  in  which  the  witnesses  prophesied 
in  sackcloth. 

4.  The  second  period  is.  u  Unto  two  thousand  and 
Dan.  viii.  three  hundred  days;  then  shall  the  sanctuary  be  cleans- 
zii.Tl,12.    ed- — ^n&  from  the  time  that  the  daily  sacrifice  shall  be 

taken  away,  [which  is  at  the  commencement  of  the  1260 
days]  and  the  abomination  that  maketh  desolate  set  up, 
there  shall  be  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  ninety  days.1' 
These  two,  in  their  expiration,  refer  to  one  and  the 
same  period.  Then  followeth  the  third,  u  Blessed  is  he 
that  waiteth,  and  cometh  to  the  thousand  three  hundred 
and  rive  and  thirty  da 

5.  As  all  the  different  periods  have  expired,  and  the 
principal  events,  to  which  all  the  three  prophesies  al- 
lude, have  taken  place,  as  they  arose  in  the  order  of 
times;  it  is  therefore  proper  to  state  those  numbers  in  or- 
der, as  they  arose,  with  their  several  accomplishments; 
by  which  both  the  commencement  and  expiration  of  the 
most  noted  periods  may  be  easily  understood.* 

6.  The  2300  years  include  the  reign  of  Antichrist,  as 
at  the  end  of  that  period  the  sanctuary  was  to  be  cleans- 
ed; and  therefore,  by  taking  from  that  number,  the  553 
years  before  Christ,  at  which  time  the  propheo 

*  In  2300  days,  or  years,  the  sanctuary  was  to  be  cleansed 
553  years  before  Christ  this  prophecy  was  given. 
1747  the  ministry  of  James  Wardley  commenced. 
1290  years  of  desolation. 

45V  the  abomination  of  desolation  set  up  under  Lto  1" 
-  rrf  waiting  for  th» 

ished  in  gospel-order. 

-  Groin  1747  till  V 


ble. 


P.    Yil.  A    CALCULATION    01     I  ROPHESlES.  49  J 

given.f  we  hare  the  period  alluded  to  in  the  Christian     CHAP. 
aera,  1747,  at  which  time  the  present  work  of  God  be-  ; 

gan  in  England.  fSee  mar 

7.  From  the  setting  up  of  the  abomination  0/  desola-  ffjnal  JJi- 
tion,  there  was  to  be  1290  years,  which  period  must  also 
expire  at  the  cleansing  of  the  sanctuary;  and  therefore 
by  taking  1290  from  1747,  we  have  the  time  in  which 
the  reign  of  Antichrist  began,  namely,  in  the  year  457, 
under  Leo  I.  (commonly  called  Leo  the  Great)  bishop  of 
Rome,  at  the  death  of  the  emperor  Marcianus;  as  hath 
been  circumstantially  stated. 


The  reign  of  Antichrist  was  to  continue  1260  years, 


u. 


which  being  added  to  457,  bringeth  that  period  down  to 
the  year  1717;  but  as  there  was  a  gradual  preparation 
in  civil  government,  before  the  time  of  the  prophecy, 
alluding  to  the  beginning  of  Antichrist's  reign,  commenc- 
ed; so  there  was  also  a  gradual  preparation  in  the  same, 
by  which  his  kingdom  was  weakened. 

9.  Liberty  of  conscience,  a  deadly  wound  to  Antichrist, 
was  in  part  established  by  William  ill.  prince  of  Orange, 
in  the  year  1689;  so  that  by  the  year  1717,  his  kingdom 
was  sufficiently  weakened  to  establish  that  period,  an- 
swerable to  the  prophecy. 

10.  But  as  the  fulness  of  time  was  not  yet  come  to 
set  up  the  kingdom  of  Christ;  therefore,  in  another  pro- 
phecy, 30  years  more  are  added  to  the  1260,  which 
bringeth  the  1290  years,  to  the  year  1747. 

11.  By  this  time,  the  principles  of  freedom  and  the 
rights  of  conscience,  were  so  far  established  as  to  weak- 
en the  powers  of  persecution  in  the  kingdom  of  Anti- 
christ, and  make  room  for  the  present  work  and  testimo- 
ny of  God;  in  which  was  expressly  fulfilled  that  prophe- 
cy, '•  The  earth  helped  the  woman."  J^ev-  ?u 

12.  Then  as  the  true  order  of  the  primitive  Church 
was  wholly  lost,  and  the  great  apostasy  established  as 
early  as  the  year  457;  therefore  the  1335  years  of  wait- 
ing, and  coming  unto  the  days  of  blessedness,  commenc- 
ed at  that  period,  and  expired  in  the  year  1792,  by 
which  time  the  Church  was  established  in  its  present 
order,  as  Jhe  antitype  of  the  second  temple,  to  which 

the  Desire*  of  all  nations  was  to  come.  Hag-,  if. 

13.  So  that  the  expiration  of  the  1335  years,  or  year 

*  "I  consider  the  word  [saith  Parkhurst]  a  noun  feminine  singular 
inferring  to  some  one  thing-  or  person.     And  who  can  this  be," — is  a 
(•estion,  to  which  none  of  the  wise  men  of  Bahvlon  can  give  a  con* 
it  answer 


CALCULATION  OF  PROPHES^  P.  VJl 

B  the  period  for  the  fulfilment  of  that  prophecy. 
______    and  the  rommencement  of  all  the  bles  spoken  or 

by  all  the  pr  .ml  beyond  this,  no  gi\en  period 

of  propl  »  thenceforward  even  forever, 

in  conformity  to  the  firs  11  things  will  be  folfil- 

'ion  of  mankind,  and  all  the 
>ry  and  bl<  -  of  the  everlasting  gospel. 

14.  The  work  of  Christ  in  his  first  appearing,  is  con- 
sidered    -  the  baptism  of  John,  until  by 

red  in  the  people,  and 
:!ng  among  them,  whom  neither  John, 
nor  tl  the  second  ap- 

pealing of  CI  .ning  from  the 

prej;  be  people,  under  the  ministration 

'  imes  Ward! v.  from  the  year  1747.  and  onward,  un- 
til the  Mothei  mre  I  among  them,  and  sent  forth 
of  God,  to  tx  oony  again-t  the  flesh. 

15.  And  the  og  1747  from  1792,  there 
are  45  years  of  gradual  increase,  from  the  commence- 
ment of  the  present  work  of  God  in  England,  until  the 
building  "  of  the  Church  in  America; 
within  this  pr                  i.e  transactions  occurred,  relating 

ork  under  her  ministry,. as  they 
are  etraimsl  -tated  in  the  Introduction. 

16.  For  although  the  £-.00  years,  for  the  time  of 
cleansing  the  sanctuary,  expired  in  the  year  174  7 

as  the  work  was  of  a  gradual  nature,  it  could  not  be  com- 
pleted at  once.  Therefore  the  real  blessedness,  which 
was  to  flow  from  it.  was  not  dated  at  the  period  when  it 
began,  but  45  years  later,  when  the  work  of  cleansing 
and  purifying  was  to  be  in  such  a  manner  completed,  that 
the  way  into  the  Holiest  of  all  should  be  made  manifest. 
17.  And  therefore  it  was  said.  -Blessed  is  he  that 
waiteth  and  cometh  to  the  thousand  three  hundred  and 
iive  and  thirty  days:*"  which  evidently  expired  at  the 
year  17  :.  when  the  Church  was  fully  established  in 
•  present  order  of  the  gospel. 

13.  Much  time  hath  been  spent  in  calculating  the  fore- 
going prophesies,  under  the  dark  night  ol 
•  icularly  in  the  latter  ages,  by  the  learned  ■:-  men 

of  this  world.*  but  as  men  cannot  see  to  read  in  the 

)  obviate  all  the  mistake*  of  learned  critics  in  iht  cftli  ulat 
net  the  design  or" 
'  More  published  .  r  mankind,  at  p>4_V* 

ng  or  digesting  all  that  mai 
lc.    According  to  dates  and  c 


P,    VII  A   -CALCULATION    OF    PHOPKESIL5  493 

dark,  and  none  of  the  wicked  were  to  understand ;  there-    CHAP, 
fore  the  events  could  not  be  seen,  nor  the  manner  of      '     " 
their  fulfilment  searched  out,  until  it. was  revealed  by    Dan.  xii. 
the  light  of  Christ,  at  his  second  appearing,  and  even   10- 
-then  only  by  those  who  received  him,  and  who  were 
ready  and  watching  at  the  time  appointed. 

19.  The  most  favoured  prophet  could  not  read  his 

own  prophetic  numbers.     "Go  thy  way,  Daniel:   [said    Dan,  x:; 
the  angel]  for  the  words  are  closed  up  and  sealed  till   9— "13, 
the  time  of  the  end — thou  shalt  rest,  and  stand  in  thy 
lot  at  the  end  of  the  days."     Neither  was  it  for  the  cu- 
rious inquiries  of  the  disciples  to  be  answered,  in  regard 
to  the  times  and  seasons,  which  the  Father  had  put  in    Acfs :-  * 
his  own  power. 

20.  The  present  work  of  God  must  always  be  seen  in 
and  by  its  present  light;  not  through  the  telescopes  of 
human  wisdom,  nor  by  the  treasures  of  human  know- 
ledge, which  the  wise  and  prudent  of  this  world  have 
treasured  up  to  themselves;  nor  according  to  the  con^ 
ceptions  of  the  proud  and  lofty. 

21.  They  may  discern  the  face  of  the  «k}r;  but  they 
will  never  know  the  signs  of  the  times,  until  they  come 
down  to  Christ  where  he  is  manifested,  according  to  his 

own  counsel:  "Take  my  yoke  upon  you,  and  learn  of  Mat.  x* 
me;  for  I  am  meek  and  lowly  in  heart:  and  ye  shall  find   29< 
rest  unto  your  souls.'" 

22.  The  learned  Scribes  and  Pharisees  sat  in  the  seat 
of  Moses,  in  whom  they  trusted;,  but  these  hypocrites 
clearly  manifested  that  they  regarded  neither  Moses, 
nor  the  Messiah  of  whom  he  wrote:  for  they  disbeliev- 
ed the  former,  and  totally  rejected  the  latter.  "Had  J?lin  ; 
ye  believed  Moses,  (said  Jesus)  ye  would  have  believed 

.me:  for  he  wrote  of  me." 

23.  They  professed  great  veneration  for  the  ancient 
prophets,  by  garnishing  the  sepulchres. of  those  whom 

their  fathers  had  killed,  and  saying,  "If  we  had  been  Mat.xxh;. 

in  the  days  of  our  fathers,  we  would  not  have  been  par-  Ac'ts  jjic 

takers  with  them  in  the  blood  of  the  prophets;"  while  14.  viL51« 

they  themselves,  denied  the  holy  One,  and  the  Just,  of  52, 
whom  they  were  the  betrayers  and  murderers;  and  by 

by  the  learned,  we  have  demonstrated  the  accomplishment  of  all  that  is 
rfecessary  for  s  uls  to  know,  who  desire  salvation;  which  is,  the  last 
advent  of  Christ,  an.:  the  establishment  of  his  Church,  not  for  the  lim- 
ited period  of  a  thousand  or  ten  thousand  years,  but  forever;  for  "  of 
the  increase  of  his  government  and  peace,  no  end."'  Isa.  ix.  6.  There- 
fore, as  is  v.<H  observed  above;  "  Beyond  this,  no  given  period  of 
prophecy  extendeth  "     See  Kentucky  Revival,  Alb.  Ed,  P.  53. 

Vv 


A    CALCULATION    OF    PROI>HK-  iJ .    VII 

•hey  made  a  jest  of  the  oracles  of  the  proph 
__    cts,  trampled   upon  their  prophesies,  and  denied  both 
the  time  and  manner  of  their  fulfilm<  at. 

24.  It  was  the  manner  of  Jesus  to  teach  in  the  syna- 
gogues of  the  Jews,  on  the  Sabbath  days.  On  one  of 
those  occasions,  in  his  own  country,  where  he  had  been 
brought  up,  he  read  the  words  of  the  prophet  Isaiah 

Luke  iv.  "The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me,  because  he  hath 
lft—29.  anointed  me  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  poor;  he  hath 
sent  me  to  heal  the  broken  hearted,  to  preach  deliver- 
ance to  the  captives,  and  recovering  of  sight  to  the 
blind;  to  set  at  liberty  them  that  are  biuised;  to  preach 
the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord."' 

25.  In  that  day,  and  at  that  time,  was  this  scripture 
fulfilled  in  their  ears.  So  testified  Jesus.  But  who,  ot 
all  those  of  the  synagogue,  believed  that  this  scripture 
was  fulfilled  in  him?  Or  who  of  them  believed  that  this 
.was  the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord,  and  that  God  had 
anointed  and  sent  him  to  proclaim  it?    Not  one. 

26.  They  scorned  to  stoop  so  low  as  to  acknowledge 
such  a  mean  character,  whom  they  so  well  knew  as  the 
son  of  a  carpenter,  brought  up  among  them,  and  with 
whose  kindred  and  parentage  they  were  so  well  ac- 
quainted, instead  of  that  extraordinary  personage  whom 
they  expected  to  come  in  great  power  and  splendour  as 

Mat.  xiii.  tne  Messiah.  "Whence  (say  they)  hath  this  man  this 
r>4,  55,  wisdom,  and  these  mighty  works?  Is  not  this  the  car- 
~_;>7,  penter's  son?    And  they  were  offended  in  him.*1 

2  7.  Those  who  attended  his  ministry,  "bare  him  wit- 
^}  e  lv'  ness,  and  wondered  at  the  gracious  words'  that  proceed- 
ed out  of  his  mouth  :"'  but  when,  by  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  that  was  upon  him,  he  struck  at  their  sandy  foun- 
dation, and  showed  that  God  had  more  respect  to  virtu- 
ous heathens  than  to  such  a  stiff-necked  und  gainsaying 
generation  as  their  forefathers  had  always  been,  their 
feelings  were  very  soon  changed. 

28.  And  the  effect  of  the  truth  on  the  descendants  of 
those  unbelievers,  was  truly  the  same  that  it  ever  was  on 
their  rebellious  forefathers,  who  always  resisted  the  ITn 
ly  Ghost:  for  "all  they  in  the  synagogue,  when  they 
-rr.  28, 29.  heard  these  things,  were  filled  with  wrath,  and  rose  up, 
and  thrust  him  out  of  the  city,  and  led  him  unto  the 
brow  of  the  hill,  whereon  their  city  was  built,  that  they 
might  cast  him  down  headlong.'' 

-  the  manner  in  which  the  Saviour  of  man.' 


P.    Vlf.  A    CALCULATION    OF    PROPHESIES.  495 

kind  was  treated  in  his  first  appearing;  and  there  never     CHAP 
was  a  time  since  man  fell  from  his  rirst  rectitude  to  the   _____ 
present  day,  that  the  work  of  God  was  not  objected 
against,  and  the  testimony  of  his  witnesses  rejected  by 
all  hypocrites  and  unbelievers. 

30.  But  the  objectors  and  gainsayers  of  the  present 
day,  would  flatter  themselves  that  they  are  not  unbeliev- 
ers, and  that,  if  they  had  been  in  the  time,  and  enjoyed 
the  privilege  of  those  wicked  Jews  who  denied  Christ, 
they  would  not  have  been  partakers  with  them  in  their 
evil  deeds;  while  there  never  were  any  gainsayers  to 
the  work  of  God,  in  any  dispensation  of  his  grace,  but 
what  were  of  that  perverse  and  gainsaying  generation, 
who  do  always  resist  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  their  objections 
and  cavils. 

31.  The  unbelieving  Jews,  instead.of  honestly  exam- 
ining the  works  of  Jesus,  to  which  he  always  appealed, 
raised  their  objections,  from  prejudice  against  his  per- 
son, counting  it  presumption  to  apply  to  so  mean  a  per- 
son the  title  and  dignity  of  the  Messiah,  or  to  think  that 
he  possessed  the  power  and  authority  spoken  of  by  the 
prophets.    "We  know  this  man  (say  they)  whence  he  is:   J£hn_}^' 
but  when  Christ  cometh,  no  man  knoweth  whence  he    ch      v 
is — Search  and  look:  for  out  of  Galilee  ariseth  no  pro-    18. 
phet — Whom  makest  thou  thyself? — Thou,  being  a  man,   vu|;  53- 
makest  thyself  God.'' 

32.  Thus  those  gainsayers  denied  not  only  the  person 
whom  God  had  anointed,  but  also  denied  his  mission,  to- 
gether with  the  time,  and  place,  and  manner  of  his  ap- 
pearing. And  while  they  spent  their  time  in  objecting 
and  cavilling  agaisst  the  propriety  of  Christ's  testimony, 
aiming  to  prove  that  this  was  not  the  appearance  of  the 
Saviour,  whom  the  prophets  had  pointed  out,  they  wast- 
ed the  day  of  their  visitation,  and  only  proved  that  they 
were  yet  servants  to  sin;  and  that  it  was  their  choice 
and  intention  to  continue  such,  under  the  hypocritical 
mask  of  professing  to  believe  in  Abraham,  and  Moses, 
and  the  prophets. 

33.  In  the  same  situation,  and  actuated  by  the  same 
gainsaying  spirit,  are  those  who,  at  this  day,  would  la- 
bour to  prove,  that  the  day  of  the  Lord  is  not  yet  come, 
and  that  Christ  hath  not  made  his  second  appearing, 

but  "  all  things  continue  as  they  were  from  the  beginning  Sec  Hag 
of  the  creation;"  because  they  have  not  allotted  for  j,  ~  aiJ€ 
themselves,  that  the  purpose  of  God  should  be  accom-   3  J 


LCVLATIOS    OK    PR(  K    Yij 

p-     plishen   in  this  their  day,  but  in  some  future  day;  nor 
. have  they  prepared  their  hearts  to  believe  that  the  man- 
ner of  God's  work  would  be  contrary  to  all  the  plans 
devised  by  their  human  wisdom. 

34.  And  therefore,  while  they  labour  to  prove  that 
the  time  is  not  yet  come  fir  Chrr>t  to  set  up  his  kingdom 
en  earth,  they  only  eventually  prove,  that  they  are  still 
under  the  dominion  of  Antichrist,  that  they  are  the  wil- 
ling subjects  of  his  kingdom,  and  are  the  scoffers  of  the 
fetter  days,  of  whom  the  scriptures  have  testified. 

35.  And  while  they  profess  fo  believe  in  Christ,  and 
e  time  and  manner  of  his  first  appearing,  but  deny 

this  day,  and  reject  both  the  time  and  manner  of  his  se- 
cond appearing,  they  evidently  speak  lies  in  hypo 
Tor  had  they  believed  in  Christ's  first  appearing,  they 
would  believe  in  hjs  second:  for  he  testified  of  it.  And 
bad  they  believed  in  the  prophets,  they  would  believe 
in  the  fulfilment  of  their  prophesies:  for  they  have  all 
prophesied  and  written  of  this  day. 

36.  The  words  of  the  prophesies  were  closed  up  and 
sealed  till  the  time  of  the  end.  At  the  time  of  the  end 
the  seals  were  to  be  taken  off.  and  the  time  and  the 
events  were  to  be  known  by  those  who  should  then  be 

em.     But  it  never  was  the  purpose  of  God,  to  re- 
veal these  things  to  the  wise  and  prudent  of  this  world; 
but  to  such  only  as  are  candid  and  honest  hearted  before 
God,  and  are  willing  to  stoop  down  to  the  times  and 
>i  terms  of  his  own  appointment:  for,  '-The  secret  of  the 

i4-  Lord  is  with  them  that  fear  him;  and  he  will  shew  them 

his  covenant." 
il^t  v  ^7*  ^ence  sa'd  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus,  i:I  thank 

thee,  O  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  because  thou 
hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and 
hast  revealed  them  unto  babes.  Even  so.  Father:  for 
bo  it  seemeth  good  in  thy  sight. *' 

33.  And  however  humiliating  and  debasing  to  the~ 
pride  of  fallen  man,  the  purposes  of  God  may  prove, 
yet  they  are  unchangeable  and  will  stand;  and  in  their 
appointed  times  and  seasons,  will  accomplish  all  that 
whereunto  they  are  purposed,  aud  none  can  disannul  or 
hinder  it. 
Ezek.el  39.  u  And  all  the  trees  of  the  field  shall  know  that  I 

r  !i  lis  1    ^ie  ^orc*  nave  brought  down  the  high  tree,  have  exalted 
and  Iri.       the  low  tree,  have  dried  up  the  green   tree,  and   have 
made  the  dry  tree  to  flourish:  I  the  Lord  have  spoken 
and  have  done  it 


THE  TESTIMONY 

OF 

CHRIST'S  SECOND  APPEARING, 


PART  VIII. 

PARTICULAR  DOCTRINES  ACCORDING  TO  THE  PRESENT 
APPEARING  OF  CHRIST. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  Perfections  of  Deity  Revealed  through  Mother. 

JEHOVAH,  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus     chap 
Christ,  was  known  unto  the  patriarchs  as  the  God         I- 
of  Abraham,  and  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Ja-   """ 
cob:  and  therefore  as  Jacob  abode  in  the  fear  of  his  fa- 
ther, he  could  swear  by  none  greater  than  by  the  Fear 
of  his  Father  Isaac.     But  as  pertaining:  to  spiritual  chil-    Gen.  xxx-, 
dren,  except  in  a  comparative  sense,  or  by  promise,  God 
was  never  known  by  the  true  attribute  of  Father  until 
the  Son  revealed  him. 

2.  Unto  Moses  the  Lord  declared  saying,  "Thus  shalt 
thou  say  unto  the  children  of  Israel,  I  AM  hath  sent  me  Y^°A-  * 
unto  you — The  God  of  Abraham,  the  God  of  Isaac,  and 
the  God  of  Jacob — This  is  my  name  forever,  and  this  is 
my  memorial  unto  all  generations.'1  Therefore  until  the 
genealogies  of  generations  ceased,  in  the  work  of  re- 
generation by  Christ,  none  of  the  true  attributes  of  Je- 
hovah were  ever  known. 

3.  Hence  God  said  unto  Moses,  "  I  appeared  unto 
Abraham,  unto  Isaac,  and  unto  Jacob,  by  the  name  of  ^haP-  vi- 
God  Almighty;  but  by  my  name  Jehovah  was  I  not 
known  to  them."  Whatever  names  or  attributes  were 
applied  to  God  before  Christ  appeared,  they  were  only 
significant  of  the  substance,  which  never  was  really  and 

truly  known  until  the  Father  was  revealed  by  the  Son. 

4.  Hence  said  Christ,  "  No  man  knoweth  who  the 

V  v  2 


53. 


14.15. 


THK    PERFECTIONS    OF    iETTV  P.     \ 

is,  bal  the  Father;  and  who  the  Father  is.  but  the 

'. Son,  niul  ke  to  whom  the  Son  mil  reveal  fctm. — No  man 

hath  -con  God  at  any  time;  the  only  begotten  Son.  which 
]s    is  in  the  boson  of  the  Father,  he'hath  declared  I 

Therefore   the  true  attribute  of  Father,  in  the 
is  never  known  until  it  was  revealed  by  the 
lie  mystery  of  iniquity  was  only  io  part  re- 
vealed by  the  Son;  so  only  in  part  could  the  mystery  of 
God  be  by  him  revealed  in  that  day. 

it  hath  been  promised  that  -  In  the  d* 
"•    voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  when  he  should  begin  to 
i.  the  mystery  of  God  should  be  finished;*"  because 
ZThei  u.    then  should  that  wicked  be  revealed,  and  taken  fully  out 
7«  8-  of  the  way.  and  consumed  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord's 

mouth,  and  destroyed  by  the  brightness  of  his  coming, 
7.   Every  thing  must  have  a  beginning  before  it  can 
be  finished.     Hence  the  m;  God  began  to  be  re- 

vealed in  the  days  of  Christ**  first  appearing,  and  is 
finished  in  his  second.     \Wien  the  Father  was  revealed 
in  and  by  the  Son.  in  whom  dwelt  the  fulness  of  the  Dei- 
oat  mystery. — "Great  is  the  mystery  of 
i<5.  • -.  God  w;  y  in  the  tlesh — The  mystery 

-      of  God.  and  of  the  Father,  and  of  Christ." 

named  by  the  name  of  J  snd  own 

ed  as  the  Creator  of  all  things,  for  ages  before  the  name 
"  ■  as  named:  bnt  the  true  attri  Jeho- 

vah, which  imply  the  full  perfections  of  the  Deity,  the 
iirst  and  the  last,  began  rirst  of  ail  to  be  made  known  by 
g  promise.  Thus  the  prophet  Isaiah.  u  Into  us  a  Child  is 
born,  unto  us  a  Son  is  given — his  name  shall  be  called — 
The  Mighty  God — The  Everlasting  Father,  the  Prince 
of  Pea*  i 

9.  This  particularly  alluded  to  Christ  Jesus;  and  al- 

he  Word  stated  it  in  the  present  tense,  yet 
there  were  in  truth  and  reality,  no  such  attribute ~ 
taining  to  God,  whereby  he  was  actually  revealed,  until 
.^on  was  actually  born:  bat  his  name  forever,  and  his 
iorial  through  ail  generations,  was  God  Almighty, 
until  the  work  of  regeneration  commenced,  and  the  Fa- 
ther was  actually  revealed  in  and  by  the  S 

10.  Christ  Jesus  had  the  Father  dwelling  in  him,  and 
had  received  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  :  into 
the  world:  so  he  sent  his  .                   -to  the  world; 

ing.  -Gove  therefore,  baptizing 

them  in  the  name  of  the  F  3  :n,  and  of 


Rev. 
4. 

x\v, 

Ezekiel 
xlvii.  12; 
Rev.  xxifc 
2. 

P.  VUr.         REVEALED  THROUGH"  MOTHER.  40f 

ihe  Holy  Ghost;   teaching  them  to  observe  all  things     CHAP, 
whatsoever  I  have  commanded  vou.',     And  as  the  Holy         ^ 
Ghost  was  sent  into  Jesus,  by  which  he  revealed  the  Fa- 
ther; so  the  same  was  also  given  to  his  followers. 

1 1.  As  Christ  Jesus  was  the  Son  of  God,  the  first-born 
of  every  creature  in  the  new  creation,  and  the  first-be- 
gotten of  the  dead,  and  was  therefore  the  first-fruits  of  Rev  j  5 
them  that  slept;  so  those  who  were,  through  him,  be-    1  Cor.  xr, 
gotten  by  the  word  of  teuth  in  that  day.  were  a  kind  oi'  '20 
first-fruits,  of  his  creatures,  or  creation,  which  was  ex-   James  1. 
hibited  only  in  the  line  of  the  male. 

12.  But  when  the  vision  of  St.  John  came  to  be  fulfil- 
led, the  periect  first-fruits  unto  God  and  the  Lamb  ap- 
peared, complete  both  in  tfee  order  of  the  male  and  fe- 
male; which  was  included  in  the  vision  of  the  holy  wa- 
ters, with  very  many  trees  on  both  sides  of  the  river, 
whose  leaf  (it  was  said)  should  not  fade,  neither  should 
•he  fruit  thereof  be  consumed. 

13.  The  invisible  things  of  God  from  the  creation  of 
the  world,  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by  the 
things  that  are  made;,  even  his  eternal  power  and  Di-  Rom.  i. 
vinity.  Therefore,  although  many  things,  from  the  be-  20* 
ginning  of  the  visible  creation,  were  declared  before- 
hand, and  suddenly  fulfilled  in  a  figure,  yet  nothing  was 
known  of  the  Creator,  in  reality,  until  their  actual  ex- 
istence. 

14.  And  although  many  things  were  seen,  and  spoken, 
and  prophesied  of,  concerning  the  Divine  perfections  of 
Jehovah;  yet  in  reality  and  truth,  those  perfection? 
could  not  be  known,  until  their  actual  accomplishment 
and  revelation  by  Christ,  in  the  fulness  of  times,  in  his 
first  and  second  appearing.  For  if  the  fulness  of  the 
perfections  of  Jehovah  had  been  revealed  in  the  days 
of  Christ's  first  appearing,  there  would  not  have  been 
another  day  spoken  of;  and  until  the  fulness  of  time,  it 
was  in  the  mind  of  infinite  wisdom  to  keep  thern  con- 
cealed. 

15.  Hence  God  speaketh  by  the  prophet  Isaiah,  "  Hear 

ye  this,  O  house  of  Jacob — which  swear  by  the  name  of  i$ai  xlvii'i 
the  Lord,  and  make  mention  of  the  God  of  Israel,  but    1~s- 
not  in  truth,  nor  in  righleousness.     For  they  call  them- 
selves of  the  holv  city,  and  stay  themselves  upon  the 
God  of  Israel." 

1G.  u  1  ha\e  declared  the  former  things  from  the  be 
ginning — I  showed  them;  I  did  them  suddenly,  and  they 


500  THE    PERFECTIONS    OF    DEITY  P.    Vllf 

CHAP,    came  to  pass.     Because  I  knew  that  thou  art  obstinate, 
.'        and  thy  neck  it  an  iron  sinew,  and  thy  brow  brass; — be- 
fore it  came  to  pass  J  showed  thee;  lest  thou  shouldest 
say,  Mine  idol  hath  done  them." 

17.  "  1  have  showed  thee  new  things  from  this  time, 
Isai.  xlvm.  even  hidden  things,  and  thou  didst  not  know  them. — 

They  are  created  now,  and  not  from  the  beginning — lest 
thou  shouldest  say,  Behold  1  knew  them : — for  1  knew 
that  thou  wouldest  deal  very  treacherously,  and  wast 
called  a  transgressor  from  the  womb.1' 

18.  And  because  the  heart  of  fallen  man  is  deceitful 
above  all  things,  and  desperately  wicked,  and  because 
he  is  a  very  treacherous  dealer,  and  a  transgressor  from 
the  womb;  therefore  it  is,  tlKit  the  hidden  things  of  God 
were  not  given  unto  man  to  know,  any  faster  than  in  the 
fulness  of  times,  appointed  in  the  order  of  God's  un- 
changeable purpose. 

19.  Hence  it  was  of  greater  benefit  to  mankind,  that 
the  time,  place,  and  manner  of  Christ's  second  appear- 
ing should  be  totally  concealed  from  them,  than  the  re- 
velation of  it  would  have  been.  While  such  stiff-necked 
corrupters  are  endeavouring  to  limit  the  Holy  One.  and 
corrupt  every  thing  which  cometh  within  the  compre- 
hension of  their  blind  senses,  God  suddenly,  and  una- 

m  wares,  accomplished  his  own  purposes  out  of  their  sight, 
in  such  a  manner  as  their  human  wisdom  can  neither 
comprehend,  nor  their  power  supplant. 

20.  As  it  is  only  by  the  things  that  are  created  now, 
and  made  manifest  in  their  present  and  actual  existence, 
that  the  invisible  things  of  God  can  be  truly  known;  and 
as  it  was  only  in  and  by  the  Son,  in  his  actual  existence, 
that  the  Father  was  revealed  in  Christ's  first  appearing; 
therefore  by  the  things  which  are  now  created  anew  in 
Christ  Jesus,  and  which  actually  exist  in  the  present 
day,  the  full  perfections  of  Jehovah  are  actually  reveal- 
ed, made  manifest,  and  certainly  known.* 

*  *'  God  declared  to  Moses  that  he  was  not  known  by  the  name  JE- 

*  HOVAH  [which  is  literally  a  nonn  of  the  feminine  gender]  to  Abra- 
ham, Isaac,  and  Jacob,  ancl  yet  God  is  called  by  the  name  Jehovah  iif 

*  Gen.  xv.  7.  xx\i.  24.  This  is  not  to  be  understood  of  the  name,  but 
'  of  the  thing  signified  by  that  name.  For  that  denotes  all  hi*  perfec- 
'  tioas,  and  among  others,  the  constancy  and  immutability  of  his  nature 

*  rind  vrill,  and  the  infallible  certainty  of  his  word  and  promises:  And 
'  tho'  this  was  believed  by  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob,  yet  God  had  not 
••given  any  actual  being  to  his  promises  for  their  deliverance,  by  the 
;  accomplishment  of  them;  for  they  only  saw  the  promises  afar  off.  "This 

*  expression  may  likewise  be  understood  comparative  1  v  j  they  knew  this 
'  hut  darkly  and  imperfectly,  which  was  now  to  be  made  known  mo/e 

*  clearly  and  fully."— So  saith  Crudea.    Concord.  Art.  God. 


P.    X71II.  REVEALED    THROUGH    MOTHER,  503 

31.  Before  the  substance  was  made  known  by  the  ac-  CHAP, 
tual  existence  of  the  Son,  in  Christ's  first  appearing,  the  ^_^J_^ 
Anointing  Power  (which  constituted  Christ)  dwelt  in  the 
eternal  Word,  which  was  communicated  to  the  patri- 
archs and  prophets  by  the  ministry  of  angels;  so  in  the 
same  manner  was  the  Holy  Ghost  given  unto  the  apos- 
tles and  true  witnesses,  as  a  Spirit  of  Promise,  until  the 
substance  should  be  revealed  and  made  known  by  the 
actual  existence  of  the  Daughter,  in  Christ's  second  ap- 
pearing. 

22.  And  as  in  the  fulness  of  time  the  Spirit  of  God  de- 
scended and  abode  in  the  Son,  in  whom  dwelt  the  fulness 
of  the  Deity,  pertaining  to  man's  redemption;  so  also  in 
the  fulness  of  time,  the  Holy  Ghost,  descended  and  took 
up  her  abode  in  the  Daughter,  in  and  by  whom,  united 
in  a  correspondent  relation  to  the  Son,  the  perfection  of 
order  in  the  Deity  was  made  known,  and  the  mystery 
of  God  finished,  pertaining  to  the  foundation  of  man's 
redemption. 

23.  It  hath  been  observed,  that  the  universal  law  of 
nature,  established  in  the  first  creation  of  man,  hath  es- 
tablished the  order  and  relation  for  the  increase  of  his 
posterity  after  the  flesh,  by  a  mutual  correspondence  be- 
tween two;  in  which  it  invariably  descendeth  from  gen- 
eration to  generation,  proceeding  from  the  first  Father 
and  Mother,  the  joint-parentage  of  all  the  human  race. 

24.  And  no  less  is  the  law  of  the  new  creation  estab- 
lished, between  two,  for  the  increase  of  a  spiritual  pos- 
terity, by  the  eternal  and  unchangeable  purpose  of  Je- 
hovah, according  to  his  Divine  and  immutable  perfec- 
tions, which  existed  in  his  divine  essence  before  all 
worlds,  which  were  kept  secret  through  all  ages  and 
generations;  but  now  are  made  known  unto  the  saints  of 
the  present  day,  for  the  full  and  final  accomplishment  of 
all  that  ever  God  promised  in  Christ,  by  the  mouth  of 
all  his  prophets,  since  the  world  began. 

25.  The  Father  is  first  in  the  order  of  the  new  crea- 
tion, and  the  Mother  is  the  second,  the  glory,  wisdom 
and  perfection  of  the  Father.  And  in  and  by  the  Sob 
and  Daughter,  or  Christ  in  his  first  and  second  appear- 
ing, the  Father  and  Mother  are  both  revealed  and  made 
known,  through  the  mutual  influence  of  the  eternal 
Word  proceeding  from  both;  who  are  one  in  essence, 
nature  and  union,  but  two  in  their  oflice  and  manner  of 
operation. 


Ult    PERFECTIONS    OF    DLl'l  i'  P.     \ 

CHAP.        o6    yet  neither  the  attribute  of  Father  nor  Son,  Mo 

[ thernor  Daughter,  existed  from  all  eternity;  but d em 

ed  their  existence  from  those  things  which  actually  ex 
ist  in  the  order  of  the  old  and  new  creation,  which  are 
created  by  the  eternal  Word,  proceeding  from  an  ever- 
lasting source;  as  the  river  of  the  waters  of  life  pro- 
ceeded from  the  sanctuary  and  throne  of  God  and  the 
Lamb,  and  ilowed  between  the  tree  of  life  on  either 
side  of  the  river.' 

27.  "From  all  eternity"  is  a  term  invented  by  blind 
guides,  and  conveyeth  no  true  idea  at  all  in  relation  to 
the  things  of  God,  having  neither  beginning  nor  end. 
But  everlasting,  is  that  which  expresseth  the  immuta- 
bility of  the  Divine  perfections,  being  that  which  never 
dissolveth,  nor  cometh  to  an  end.  And  hence,  beings 
created  at  any  certain  period,  may  be  everlasting,  be- 
cause proceeding,  and  coming  forth  from  an  everlasting 
substance. 

28.  It  hath  been  observed,  that  the  attribute  of  Fa- 
ther dependeth  upon  the  existence  of  Son,  as  much  as 
the  attribute  of  Son  dependeth  upon  the  existence  of  Fa- 
ther.    Therefore  said  the  prophet,  "  They  are  created 

J«ai.  xlviii.  novv'  an(*  not  ^rom  tne  Deg'nmng — lest  thou  shouldest 
7.  say,  Behold,  I  knew  them." 

29.  In  the  Records  of  Truth,  before  the  everlasting 
Father,  we  see  Jehovah;  and  before  Jehovah,  we  see 
I  am;  and  before  I  am,  we  see  God;  and  before  God, 
we  see  the  Beginning. — In  the  Beginning,  God  created 
the  heavens  and  the  earth:  for  without  a  Beginning  God 
could  not  be  known  to  exist,  and  therefore  could  not  ex- 
ist in  relation  to  things  that  have  a  beginning.  "  Canst 
thou  by  searching  find  out  God?  canst  thou  find  out  the 
Almighty  unto  perfection?" 

30.  At  the  beginning  of  the  new  creation,  the  Son  of 
God  declared  that  he  was  in  the  Father,  and  the  Father 
in  him;  and  to  the  Jews  he  said,  "  No  man  hath  ascend- 

Srio.li?    ed  up  to  heaven,  but  he  that  came  down  from  heaven, 
andiii.  13.   even  the  Son  of  man,  which  is  in  heaven."    This  he  said 

while  on  the  earth,  where  the  Father  was,  and  only 

could,  or  needed  to  be  revealed. 

31.  Moses  had  written  the  history  of  the  natural  cre- 
ation, from  the  beginning,  and  not  the  history  of  the 
new  creation;  but  the  evangelists  wrote  the  history  of 
the  new  creation,  and  not  that  of  the  old,  having  been 

Luke  i.  2.    eye-witnesses  of  the  work  of  Christ  Jesus  from  the  be- 


Job.  xi.  7. 


John  xiv. 


forth 


John  v 


V.    VIII.  REVEALED    THROUGH    MOTHER,  503 

ginning1,  and  having  received  the  Word,  by  which  the     CHAP, 

foundation  of  that  world  was  laid,  and  by  which  they    ' 

were  created  anew  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  was  the  begin-  Jno.viii25 
ning  of  that  creation.  Heb- ii,5j 

32.  In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  [of  Revelation] 

and  the  Word  was  God:  The  same  [Word]  was  in  the    Johni. 
beginning  with  God.     Every  thing  was*  by  him,  and    £     r' 
without  him  was  not  any  thing  that  was.     in  him  was   existed,'o~ 
life;  and  the  life  was  the  light  of  men.     And  the  Word   brought 
was  flesh  [revealed  by  Christ  Jesus]  and  dwelt  among 
[or  in]  us,  an  J  we  beheld  his  glor}r,  the  glory  as  of  the 
only  begotten  of  the  Father,  full  of  grace  and  truth. 

33.  That  Word  by  which  Jesus  spake,  by  which  the 
ages  were  set  in  order,  and  which  Jesus  testified  should 
judge  the  world  at  the  last  day,  proceeded  from  the  ev- 
erlasting substance  of  the  Father,  and  the  Holy  Ghost; 
and  hence  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost 
are  one.  in  essence,  in  nature,  and  in  union,  everlasting. 

34.  But  doth  this  imply  "  Three  persons,  of  one  Sub- 
stance, Power,  and  Eternity  V  or  that  "  The  Son  is  eter- 
nally begotten  of  the  Father?"    Or  doth  it  imply  that   30. 
the  Son  is  a  very  and  eternal  God,  equal  with  the  Fa- 
ther?"   No  such  thing.    "  I  can  of  mine  own  self  do  no-   xiv  24  28 
thing,  (said  Jesus)  The  Word  which  ye  hear  is  not  mine, 

but  the  Father's  which  sent  me : For  my  Father  is 

greater  than  I." 

35.  And  doth  not  nature  and  reason,  as  well  as  the 
whole  order  of  creation,  witness,  that  he  who  begetteth 
must  be  before  him  that  is  begotten?  and  that  the  Fa- 
ther is  therefore  greater  than  the  Son?  and  that  the  Son 
must  have  a  beginning?  How  can  the  Son  be  eternally 
begotten?  If  he  is  eternally  begotten,  then  the  Father 
must  be  eternally  begetting  him,  and  consequently,  of 
eternal  necessity,  he  must  be  eternally  in  the  womb,  and 
was  never  brought  forth,,  never  came  to  the  birth,  nor 
never  can  while  eternity  endureth. 

36.  But  if  the  Father  had  a  Son,  he  was  certainly  be- 
gotten; and  if  begotten,  then  certainly  brought  forth;  and 
as  certainly  he  had  a  beginning;  and  that  beginning  was 
not  All  eternity,  but  the  operation  of  God  at  a  certain  pe- 
riod of  time;  yet  his  descent  was  from  everlasting,  be- 
ing begotten,  conceived,  and  brought  forth  from  an  ev- 
erlasting source. 

.37.  Jesus  said  to  the  Jews,  "Your  Father  Abraham 
rejoiced  to  see  my  day:  and  he  saw  it,  and  was  glad."   g£' 


John  vi 


i>04  TfcE    PERFECTIONS    OF    DEITY  P.    VIIF 

CHAP.     But  how  did  Abraham  see  his  day?    Was  it  to  him  pres- 
'         ent  past,  or  future?    The  truth  is,  it  was  not  to  him  re- 

Heb  xi  10  a*'  but  on'^   ^v  ^a',n  m  tne  Prom'-e)  the  fulfilment  of 
Rom.  viii.    which  was  yet  future:  for  he  looked  for  a  city  whose 
?4, 25.        builder  and  maker  is  God :  And  what  a  man  seeth,  why 
dotn  he  yet  hope  and  look  for? 

38.  Again  said  Jesus,  w  Before  Abraham  was,  I  am.1' 
This  was  strictly  true;  but  in  what  sense?  Not  in  rela- 
tion to  the  period  of  his  existence;  but  in  relation  to  the 
dignity  of  his  order,  office,  and  work;  in  this  he  was 
preferred  before  all,  and  above  all  that  ever  were  be- 
fore him.     Hence  said  John  the  Baptist,  the  greatest  of 

John i. 27.  a^  tne  prophets,  4-  He  it  is,  who,  coming  after  me,  is  pre- 
ferred before  me — for  he  was  before  me.11 

39.  Again,  it  is  said  that  Jesus  prayed  for  the  glory 
which  he  had  with  the  Father  before  the  world  was. 
Whatever  ideas  the  natural  man  may  form  from  the  lit- 
eral words  of  scripture,  the  plain  truth  is  this:  Christ 
Jesus,  in  whom  dwelt  the  fulness  of  the  Father,  knew 
what  was  intended,  in  the  mind  and  purpose  of  the  Fa- 
ther, for  him;  therefore,  when  he  had  finished  the  work 
which  the  Father  had  given  him  to  do,  he  prayed,  say- 
ing, M  And  nowr,  O  Father,  glorify  thou  me  with  thine 
own  self,  with  the  glory  which  J  had  with  thee  [that  is, 
which  was  in  thy  mind  and  purpose  concerning  me]  be* 
fore  the  world  was."* 

40.  Again,  when  the  apostle  said,  "God  hath  saved 
2  Tim.  i.     ugj  ancj  called  us  with  an  holy  calling,  according  to  his 

own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given  us  in  Christ 
Jesus,  before  the  world  began,"  he  could  not  mean  the 
old  world;  for  neither  they  nor  Christ  Jesus  existed,  in 
the  order  of  time,  before  the  old  world,  but  long  after. 
p     ..  41.  Therefore  it  is  written,  "Thou  art  my  Son,  this 

Heb.  i.  5^  day  have  I  begotten  thee:1'  which  could  not  be  the  day 
in  which  David  wrote:  for  again  he  saith,  I  will  [in  fu- 
ture tense]  be  to  him  a  Father,  and  he  shall  be  to  me  a 
Son.  And  when  he  bringeth  the  first  begotten  into  the 
world,  he  saith,  "And  let  all  the  angels  of  God  worship 
him."  Which  was  expressly  fulfilled  when  the  tidings 
of  his  birth  were  brought  to  the  shepherds,  four  thou- 
sand years  after  the  visible  creation  began,  and  never 
before. 

42.  The  apostles  and  true  followers  of  Christ  Jesus, 

*    The  Divine  Nature,  with  which  Christ  Jesus  was  glorii^ 
*ith  the  Father  betore  all  worlds, 


' 


fohn  xvii 
5. 


P.  "VIII,         REVEALED  THROUGH  MGTHEF,,  50o 

were  indeed,  called  and  chosen  to  be  in  him,  as  he  was     CHAP. 

in  the  Father,  and  to  be  witnesses  of  him,  before  the    „. 

foundation  of  that  world,  new  creation,  or  new  age  was    See  John 
fully  established,  which,  according  to  promise,  was  at   JJ**|^ 
the  day  of  Pentecost;  then  it  was  actually  brought  forth,   Acts'i  £ 
according  to  the  purpose  of  God,  which  he  purposed  in   Heb.  ii.  4, 
himself  before  all  worlds.     But  we  must  distinguish  be-    Actsiii 
hveen  the  purpose  of  God,  and  its  actual  accomplish-   24. 
ment. 

43.  A  man  might  purpose  to  build  a  city,  and  exhibit 
the  plan  according  to  his  purpose;  but  would  the  plan 
be  the  city  itself?  And  provided  the  city  was  built, 
from  what  period  would  the  building  of  the  city  be  da- 
ted? from  the  time  of  its  actual  building?  or  of  forming 
the  plan?  Not  from  the  plan,  but  from  the  actual  build- 
ing of  the  city. 

44.  And  should  he,  at  the  same  time,  include  in  the 
plan  the  building  of  a  meaner  city,  preparatory  to  that 
which  he  intended  for  glory  and  duration,  and  in  which 
he  intended  to  live  and  abide;  would  not  every  person 
of  common  sense  grant,  that  the  last  could  only  be  first 
in  point  of  dignity  and  glory,  and  not  in  the  order  of 
time? 

45.  The  purpose  of  God  is  eternal,  and  equally  includ- 
eth  the  existence  of  all  his  works,  to  be  created,  and  to 
exist  in  their  own  order  of  times;  therefore  no  one  thing 
can  be  considered  as  prior  to  another,  in  that  eternal 
purpose,  otherwise  than  as  it  respecteth  the  times  of 
their  actual  existence,  and  the  dignity  of  their  order. 

46.  As  one  thing  must  exist  before  another,  in  regard 
to  time;  so  in  this  respect  the  first  Adam  was  first,  as  to 
actual  existence;  and  the  first-born  Son  of  God  was  pre- 
ferred before  him  in  the  purpose  of  God,  respecting 
man's  redemption;  but  was  not  first  as  to  actual  exist- 
ence, any  more  than  the  whole  human  race  existed  on  the 
earth  before  God  said,  "Let  us  make  man  in  our  image." 

47.  When  David  spake  by  the  Spirit,  saying,  "  Thou 
art  my  Son,  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee ;"  many  ages 
had  to  pass  away  before  this  prophecy  could  be  fulfilled. 
But  when  the  fulness  of  time  was  come,  for  the  Son  to 
be  begotten,  conceived,  and  brought  forth  into  the  world, 
then  the  manner  of  his  conception  and  birth,  his  name 
and  office,  were  particularly  declared  by  the  angel  Ga- 
briel, unto  Mary,  a  virgin  espoused  to  Joseph. 

48.  "Behold,  thou  shalt  conceive  in  thy  womb,  and 

Ww 


:<l,and  35 


THE    REVELATION    OF    THE    HOLY    GHOST.  P.  VIII. 

CHAP,     bring  forth  a  son,  and  shalt  call  his  name  JESUS.     He 

1 —    shall  he  great,  and  shall  he  railed  the  Son  of  the  High 

'Jilke!i''or   esl* — ^e  **0ty  Ghost  shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the 
power  of  the  Highest  shall  overshadow  thee/" 

49.  Here  then,  were  the  first  operations  of  that  Word, 
by  which  the  first-begotten  Son  of  God  entered  the 
world.  And  as  he  was  the  second  Adam,  therefore  he 
was  not  before  the  first  Adam.  And  as  he  was  the  be- 
ginning of  the  creation  of  God,  which  is  the  New  crea- 
tion; therefore  he  was  not  in  existence  before  the  begin- 
ning of  the  Old  creation. 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  Revelation  of  th-e  Holy  Ghost* 

45,46,47!  "  r  ■  1HERE  is  a  natural  body,  and  there  is  a  spiritual 
I  body:"  and  as  there  is  a  natural  birth  to  the 
natural  body,  so  there  is  a  spiritual  birth  to  the  spiritual 
body,  which  is  produced  by  the  work  of  regeneration, 
and  is  called  the  new  oirth,  or  being  born  ag-ain.  Hence 
it  is  written,  "The  first  man  Adam  was  made  a  living 
soul ;  the  last  Adam  was  made  a  quickening  spirit.  How- 
beit,  that  was  not  first  which  is  spiritual,  but  that  which 
is  natural;  and  afterward  that  which  is  spiritual." 

2.  The  living  soul  of  the  first  man  was  a  spiritual  bo- 
dy, and  occupied  the  natural  body  of  the  first  Adam,  and 
constituted  the  first  natural  man.  The  quickening  spirit 
of  the  second  man  was  the  Lord  from  heaven,  and  occu- 
pied the  spiritual  body  of  the  second  Adam,  and  consti- 
tuted the  first  spiritual  man,  the  true  Christ  the  Son  of 
God. 

*  The  first  appearing  of  Christ,  in  the  simplest  terms  of  language,  is 
the  Revelation  of  the  Father,  and  the  second  appearing  of  .Christ  is 
the  Revelation  of  the  .Mother;  but  for  the  subject  under  consideration 
we  have  preferred  the  title,  "  The  Revelation  of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  as 
the  most  forcible  and  striking  of  all  other  scripture  terms,  that  can  be 
applied  to  convey  an  understanding  of  the  fundamental  doctrines  of 
Christ  in  the  present  day.  In  the  scriptures  the  same  things  are  very 
frequently  expressed  in  very  different  words,  and  under  different  names 
and  titles.  And  it  is  not  very  essential  what  terms  are  used  to  convey 
the  truth  to  a  lost  world,  provided  it  can  thereby  find  an  entrance  into 
the  heart,  and  by  its  superior  light,  dispel  tb  >se  clouds  of  co 
ideas,  and  false  notions  of  God,  by  which  Antichrist  hath  long  bewil- 
dered man'iiad. 


P,  VIII.  THE    REVELATION    OF    THE    HOLY    GHOST.  £07 

3.  The  natural  body  or  tabernacle,  in  which  the  Lord  CHAP. 
Jesus  dwelt,  was  visible  to  the  natural  eye,  like  the  nat-  ___ 
ural  bodies  of  other  men ;  but  his  spiritual  body,  in  which 

was  Christ  the  Lord,  was  invisible,  and  was  seen  and 
known  only  by  revelation  to  those  who  received  his 
Word;  and  no  man  could  call  him  Lord  but  by  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

4.  How  greatly,  then,  are  they  mistaken,  who  sup- 
pose that  the  virgin  Mary  was  the  true  and  real  Mother 
of  the  Son  of  God.  With  as  much  propriety  it  might 
be  said,  that  the  dust  of  the  ground  was  the  true  and 
real  Mother  of  the  first  living  soul. 

5.  It  is  true,  a  body  was  formed  of  the  dust  of  the 
ground,  into  which  the  Lord  God  breathed  the  breath 
of  life;  but  the  ground  could  be  no  more  than  the  mo- 
ther of  that  body  in  which  the  living  soul  was  formed; 
for  the  natural  dust  of  the  ground  had  nothing  to  do  in 
conceiving  the  living  soul. 

6.  And  although  there  was  a  natural  body  taken  out 
of  the  virgin  Mary,  in  which  the  true  spiritual  body  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  was  formed,  it  could  constitute  no  higher 
relation  between  Mary  and  the  second  Adam,  the  quick- 
ening spirit,  than  was  between  the  dust  of  the  ground 
and  the  first  living  soul. 

7.  Such  as  have  considered  Mary  as  the  real  Mother 
of  Christ,  by  falling  into  that  mistake,  have  equally  mis- 
taken every  thing  else  concerning  Christ.  They  have 
admitted  that  Mary  was  a  fallen  creature,  possessed  of 
the  same  corrupt  nature  with  other  women.  And  thu<| 
they  have  supposed  that  Christ  was  the  offspring  of  a 
holy  God  and  a  sinful  woman,  possessed  of  the  nature  of 
both,  God  and  man  in  two  distinct  natures,  having  both 
the  nature  of  his  Father  and  mother,  "  united  in  one  per- 
son, and  that  without  any  change,  mixture  or  confusion." 

8.  From  this  notion  hath  arisen  the  inconsistent  and 
absurd  doctrine,  that  good  and  evil  are  united  in  the 
children  of  God ;  that  "  the  corruption  of  nature,  during 
this  life,  doth  remain  in  those  that  are  regenerated." — 
And  consequently  the  first  followers  of  Christ  were,  at 
least  half-blooded  sinners,  and  degenerated,  from  age  to 
age,  to  the  mother's  side,  until  they  could  scarcely  tell 
whether  they  had  any  thing  of  God  in  them  or  not — ■ 
Daily  transgressors,  never  able  to  keep  the  command- 
ments of  God  during  the  term  of  life;  when  the  pointed 

truth  is,  that,  Whosoever  sinneth   hath  neither  seen   i  John  Hij 
Christ,  nor  known  hin>  S. 


THE    REVELATION    OF    THE    HOLY    G 


P.  VIII. 


CHAP. 
II. 


2  Cor.  v. 


John  vi. 
42.  and 
vui.  15, 
23,  42. 


0.  It  is  evident,  that  in  Christ  Jesus  was  no  sin.  that 
lie  did  tio  evil,  neither  was  guile  found  in  his  mouih; 
therefore  it  followe^th.  that  he  derived  no  part  of  his 

taace  from  a  sinful  woman,  any  more  than  the 
stance  of  the  human  soul  is  derived  from  the  dust  of  the 
ground.     That  which  he  took  upon  him  through  the  me- 
dium of  a  woman,  he  never  owned  as  any  part  of  his  di- 
vine substance,  hut  crucified  it  unto  the  death. 

10.  And  as  he  was  manifested  to  he  the  foil  and  per- 
fect Son  of  God,  by  the  Spirit  and  fruits  of  hoi. 
therefore,  the  above  opinion  is  founded  upon  a  misui 
standing  of  his  true  Lineage,  which  was  not  partly  di- 
vine and  partly  human,  but  fully  and  perfectly  divine  in 
both  parts  of  his  parentage.  But  as  the  Son  came  to 
reveal  the  Father  only,  therefore  the  mistake  could  ne- 
ver be  rectified  till  tjie  Mother  was  revealed  by  the 
Daughter. 

11.  Whatever  may  have  been  said  by  the  disciples  of 
Christ,  or  others,  concerning  his  genealogy,  his  own  tes- 
timony deserveth  the  highest  credit;  for  he  never  pre- 
tended to  contradict  any  thing  be  said,  or  to  intimate 
that  he  was  in  the  least  mistaken;  and  he  expressly  saith 
to  such  as  judged  after  the  flesh,  "  Ye  know  not  whence 
I  am." 

12.  The  Evangelists  and  others  wrote  according  to  the 
best  of  their  knowledge;  and  hence  there  is  such  a  di- 
versity in  their  writings  at  different  periods.  For  seeing 
that  Christ  was  to  come  of  the  seed  and  lineage  of  Da- 
vid, and  knowing  for  certain  that  he  had  come;  there- 
fore they  gave  his  genealogy  in  that  line,  through  Jo- 
seph and  Mary,  as  his  supposed  parents;  when  at  the 
same  time,  they  all  agree  that  Joseph  was  not  his  real 
lather. 

13.  In  accommodation  to  the  blind  prejudices  of  the 
Jewish  nation,  the  apostles  showed  that  Christ  came  of 
Joseph  and  Mary,  according  to  the  flesh :  but  at  the  same 
time,  they  prove  that  he  did  not  come  after  the  flesh  at 
all.  "Though  we  have  known  Christ  after  the  flesh, 
(saith  Paul)  yet  now  henceforth  know  we  him  no  more."' 

14.  The  common  people  made  no  distinction;  they 
say,  "  Is  not  this  Jesus  the  son  of  Joseph,  whose  father 
and  mother  we  know?"  But  Jesus  who  knew  all  things 
from  the  beginning,  saith,  "  Ye  judge  after  the  flesh — 
Yo  are  from  beneath;  I  am  from  above. — I  proceeded 
forth  and  came  from  God""    The  Evangelists,  who  wrote 


V.   Vllf.     THE  REVELATION  OF  THE  HOLY  GHOST.  509 

to  the  common  people,  speak  of  Joseph  and  Mary  as  his  CHAP. 

supposed  parents — "  Being  (as  was  supposed)  the  son  of  'immm 

Joseph." 

15.  "  Now  his  parents  went  to  Jerusalem,  every  year,  Luke  \\. 
at  the  feast  of  the  passover."    But  when  they  found  him  43,49, 
in  the  temple,  with  the  doctors,  hearing-  and  asking-  them 
questions,  "His  mother  said  unto  him,  Son — thy  father 

and  I  have  sought  thee  sorrowing."     But  Jesus  gave 
them  to  understand  that  Joseph  was  no  more  than  his 
supposed  father.    "  Wist  ye  not,  (said  he)  that  I  must  be    *  Doddr. 
at  my  Father's."*  m  loc" 

16.  He  also  gave  Mary  to  understand,  that  she  was 
no  more  than  his  supposed  mother.     When  she  stood 
without  desiring  to  speak  with  him,  he  said,  "  Who  is    Matt.  xii. 
my  mother?  And  who  are  my  brethren?   And  he  stretch-   4S~ 50- 
ed  forth  his  hand  toward  his  disciples,  and  said,  Behold 

my  mother,  and  my  brethren!  For  whosoever  shall  do 
the  will  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven,  the  same  is 
my  brother,  and  sister  and  mother." 

17.  Again,  at  the  marriage  in  Cana,  he  called  her  not   jolmii  4 
mother,  but  said,  "  Woman,   what  have  I  to  do  with 
thee?"     From  all  which  it  may  be  plain  and  evident,  to 

those  who  would  judge  righteous  judgment,  that  Mary 
was  no  more  the  real  Mother  of  the  Son  of  God,  than 
Joseph  was  his  Father. 

18.  As  it  was  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  all  things  were   John  sir. 
brought  to  the  remembrance  of  the  apostles  that  Jesus   26- 

had  taught  them;  so  by  the  Holy  Ghost  they  gave  a 
true  account  of  his  Mother,  as  well  as  of  his  Father,  ac- 
cording to  what  was  spoken  by  the  angel,  both  to  Joseph 
;tnd  Mary. 

19.  First,  it  was  said  to  Mary,  "  The  Holy  Ghost  shall 
come  upon  thee,  and  the  power  of  the  Highest  shall   35J  e  f' 
overshadow  thee." — Again,  the  angel  said  unto  Joseph, 
"That  which  is  conceived  in  her,  is  of  the  Holy  Ghost."   Mat. i.  2d. 

20.  Here  then  are  two,  distinctly  spoken  of  by  the 
angel,  exclusive  of  Mary;  namely,  the  Highest,  imply- 
ing the  superior  Power  and  -authority  pertaining  to  Fa- 
ther, and  the  Holy  Ghost,  implying  the  superior  Wis- 
dom and  purity  essential  to  Mother,  which  in  their  very 
essence  are  one,  implying  the  whole  order  of  the  Di- 
vine Majesty. 

21.  The  Word  which  the  angel  delivered  unto  Mary,, 
was  the  mutual  power  and  influence  of  the  incomprehen- 
sible and  everlasting  two,  which  Mary  received  bv  faitlv 

W  w2 


510  THE    REVELATION    OF    THE    HOLY    GHOST.  P.    V  111 

CHAP,     saying,  Be  it  unto  me  according  to  thy  word.    Tin*  wa& 
the  Word  of  God  from  everlasting,  by  which  all  things 


were  created  that  ever  were  created. 

22.  As  every  thing  begetteth  and  conceiveth  its  like, 
in  the  true  order  of  things,  and  as  that  which  was  con- 
ceived in  Mary,  was  not  of  Mary,  but  was  of  the  Holy 
Ghost;  so  it  is  truly  and  properly  stated  according  to 

Lukei.35.   the   original  text,  "Therefore  also  that  Holy,  having 
come  forth  out  of  thee,  shall  be  calred  The  son  of  God." 

23.  And  as  the  conception  of  the  Son  of  God  was 
merely  in  Mary,  as  the  medium  of  his  existence  on  earth, 
and  not  of  her  substance;  hence  he  was  conceived  by 
the  Holy  Ghost,  which  came  upon  her,  and  was  begot- 
ten by  the  power  of  the  Highest,  which  over-shadowed 
her,  and  therefore  the  Holy  Ghost  was  the  real  and  true 
Mother  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

24.  Then  as  the  Son  of  God  was  neither  begotten, 
conceived,  nor  brought  forth,  before  the  first  Adam,  but 
long  after,  according  to  the  time  appointed,  and  as  he 
was  called  the  everlasting  Father,  pertaining  to  man's 
redemption,  and  proceeded  and  came  forth  from  an  ev- 
erlasting parentage;  therefore  it  was  not  the  Son,  but 
the  Holy  Ghost,  unto  whom  the  Lord  God  said,  at  the 
beginning  of  the  old  creation,  "Let  us  make  man  in  our 
image,  after  our  likeness.'" 

25.  Father  and  Son  do  not  imply  the  perfection  of 
that  order  in  which  God  created  man  at  the  beginning, 
and  which  is  manifest  in  the  visible  creation;  and  much, 
less  can  those  attributes  of  Father  and  Son  imply  the 
perfection  of  that  order  which  was  essentially  in  the 
Deity,  and  was  relatively  signified  by  the  order  in  which 
God  created  man  at  the  beginning,  when  it  was  said, 
"God  created  man  in  his  own  image — male  and  female 
created  he  them/' 

26.  And  without  this  relative  distinction  in  the  order 
and  perfections  of  the  Deity,  as  the  true  first-cause  of 
man's  existence,  the  things  that  were  created,  could  only 
in  part,  claim  a  relation  to  the  Creator,  while  a  very  im- 
portant part  must  exist  without  relation  to  any  corres- 
pondent cause.  Hence  would  partly  be  justified,  that 
inconsistent  expression  of  a  modern  poet,  "  He  said  to 
Nothing,  Let  it  be,  and  Nothing  brought  forth  all."*  And 
according  to  others,  "  The  work  of  Creation  is  God's 
making  all  things  of  Nothing.1' 

27.  And  therefore,  upon  tlys  supposition.  God  is  only 


P.  VIIJ.  THE    REVELATION    OF    THE   HOLY    GHOST.  511 

acknowledged  in  one  part  of  his  true  attributes;  conse-     CHAP, 
quently,  the  things  that  were  created,  must  have  sprung  ' 

partly  from  God,  and  partly  from  nothing;  which  is  at 
least  partly  Atheism,  or  partly  denying  the  very  being 
of  God.  For  it  will  be  granted,  that  God  is  distinguish- 
ed by  the  title  of  Father,  in  relation  to  man,  and  that 
man,  in  the  perfection  of  his  order,  includeth  more  than 
father. 

28.  The  first  man  Adam  was  the  first  natural  father 
of  all  the  human  race;  but  he  was  not  alone,  his  man- 
hood was  made  complete  by  the  woman,  who  was  flesh 
of  his  flesh,  and  they  two  were  called  Adam;  and  the 
woman  was  called  The  mother  of  all  living. 

29.  And  if  the  attribute  of  mother  pertaineth  to  man, 
in  the  perfection  of  his  order,  from  whence  could  this 
attribute  flow?  or  with  what  did  it  correspond?  If  the 
attribute  of  father  and  mother,  in  the  creation  of  man, 
can  flow  from  father  alone,  the  effect  is  superior  to  its 
cause,  and  mother  must  flow  from  where  mother  is  not, 
and  the  female  part  of  creation  can  know  no  corresponds 
ing  cause  of  her  existence. 

30.  But  as  father  and  mother,  or  male  and  female, 
do  exist  in  the  creation  of  man,  and  are  essential  to  the 
glory  and  perfection  of  that  order,  and  are  declared  to 
have  been  created  in  the  image,  and  after  the  likeness 
of  God;  therefore,  if  no  such  relative  distinction  is  ad- 
mitted in  the  first  cause  of  their  existence,  then  it  plain- 
ly followeth,  that  the  perfection  and  glory  of  the  crea- 
ture, is  as  much  superior  to  that  of  the  Creator,  as  all 
that  is  made  out  of  nothing,  is  superior  to  nothing.  This 
inconsistent,  and  absurd  supposition  would  place,  even 
fallen  man,  above  all  that  is  called  God. 

31.  But  the  truth  is,  that  as  God  created  man  male 
and  female,  in  his  own  image  and  likeness,  and  called- 
their  name  Adam — two  in  their  order  and  manner  of 
operation,  but  perfectly  one  in  their  nature  and  union, 
constituting  one  entire  Man,  perfect  and  complete  in  the 
order  of  his  manhood;  so  Man  in  his  first  creation,  in 
both  parts  of  his  manhood,  relatively  showed  forth  the 
order,  glory,  and  perfection  which  essentially  consti- 
tuted the  first-cause,  and  was  a  pattern  of  that  order  and 
perfection  which  was  to  be  revealed  by  Christ  in  the 
new  Creation. 

32.  But  man,  in  his  natural  state,  could  never  know 
the  perfections  of  the  invisible  First-cause,  until  they 


9!2  THE    REVELATION    OP    THE    HOLY    GHOST.  P.  VIII. 

CHAP,  were  revealed  in  the  new  creation,  by  Christ  in  his  first 
'  and  second  appearing1;  in  which  the  Father  is  revealed 
by  the  Son,  ;ind  the  Mother  l>y  the  Daughter;  and  tlip 
true  order  and  perfections  of  Jehovah  are  made  known 
by  iho*e  things  that  are  created,  revealed  and  made 
manifest,  in  which  God  becometh  all  in  all. 

33.  Therefore,  by  the  first  appearing  of  Christ,  in 
and  by  the  Son.  was  the  revelation  of  God,  pertaining 
to  the  true  order  of  the  Father,  who  was  everlasting 
before  all  worlds;  and  by  the  second  appearing  of  Christ, 
in  the  Daughter,  is  the  revelation  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
pertainirg  to  the  true  order  of  the  Mother,  who  was 
with  him  that  was  Everlasting. 

34.  As  the  name  Almighty,  expresseth  the  substance, 
but  not  the  order  of  the  Father;  so  the  name  Holy  Ghost. 
exTJiesseth  the  substance,  but  not  the  order  of  the  Mo- 
ther. And  as  the  true  order  and  office  of  the  Father 
was  not  known,  until  revealed  by  the  Son;  so  the  true 
order  and  office  of  the  Mother  was  not  known,  until  re 
vealed  by  the  Daughter. 

35.  And  therefore,  by  whatever  name  the  Holy  Ghost 
was  called,  under  the  dispensations  which  preoeded  her 
revelation,  she  is  unchangeably  one  with  the  Father,  in 
union  and  essence,  and  is  distinguished  by  her  co-opera- 
tions, everlasting  with  the  Father,  before  ever  the  world 
was,  or  the  ages  set  in  order:  which  is  according  to  her 
own  testimony  of  unchangeable  truth,  under  the  title  of 
Wisdom. 

36.  ''She  is  a  tree  of  life  to  them  that  lay  hold  upon 
I8°i9in'     her;  and  happy  is  every  one  that  retaineth  her.     The 

Lord  by  wisdom  hath  founded  the  earth;  by  understand- 
ing hath  he  established  the  heavens." 
._  ...  37.  "She  standeth  in  the  top  of  high  places,  on  the 
way  in  the  places  of  the  paths.  She  crieth  at  the  gates, 
at  the  entry  of  the  city,  at  the  coming  in  at  the  doors  t 
Unto  you,  O  men,  I  call;  and  my  voice  is  to  the  sons  of 
men." 

38.  "I  Wisdom  dwell  with  prudence,  and  find  out 
knowledge  of  witty  inventions.  The  fear  of  the  Lord  i* 
to  hate  evil :  pride  and  arrogancy.  and  the  evil  w  ay.  and 
the  fro  ward  mouth,  do  1  hate.  Counsel  is  mine,  and 
sound  wisdom:  1  am  understanding.  I  have  strength. 
By  me  kings  reign,  and  princes  decree  justice.  B}  nie 
princes  rule,  and  nobles,  even  all  the  judges  of  the  earth." 

39.  "1  lead  in  the  way  of  righteousness,  in  the  midst 


P.  VIII.       THE  NATURE  AND  MANNER  OF,  &.C.  513 

of  the  paths  of  judgment:   that  I  may  cause  those  that     CHAP. 

love  rne  to  inherit  substance:  and  I  will  fill  their  trea- '__ 

sures.  The  Lord  possessed  me  in  the  beginning  of  his 
way,  before  his  works  of  old.  1  was  set  up  from  ever- 
lasting, from  the  beginning,  or  ever  the  earth  was.'" 

40.  "When  there  -were  no  depths,  I  was  brought  forth, 
when  there  were  no  fountains  abounding  with  water.  Be- 
fore the  mountains  were  settled,  before  the  hills  was  I 
brought  forth;  while  as  yet  he  had  not  made  the  earth; 
nor  the  fields  nor  the  chief  part  of  the  dustof  the  world.' 

41.  "When  he  prepared  the  heavens,  1  was  there: 
when  he  set  a  compass  upon  the  face  of  the  depth;  when 
he  established  the  clouds  above;  when  he  strengthened 
the  fountains  of  the  deep;  when  he  gave  to  the  sea  his 
decree,  that  the  waters  should  not  pass  his  command- 
ment; when  he  appointed  the  foundations  of  the  earth:" 

42.  "  Then  I  was  by  him,  as  one  brought  up  with  him: 
and  I  was  daily  his  delight,  rejoicing  always  before  him; 
rejoicing  in  the  habitable  part  of  his  earth;  and  my  de- 
lights were\vith  the  sons  of  men.  Now  therefore  hear- 
ken unto  me,  O  ye  children:  for  blessed  are  they  that 
keep  my  ways.  Hear  instruction  and  be  wise  and  re- 
fuse it  not." 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  Nature  and  Manner  of  the  Coming-  of  Christ, 

COMING  hath  a  twofold  signification:  First,  when 
any  thing  is  brought  forth  in  the  order  of  the  visi- 
ble creation,  it  is  said  to  come.  In  this  sense,  every 
thing  that  hath  life,  is  said  to  come  into  the  world. 
Second,  when  a  thing  moveth  from  one  place  to  another, 
it  is  said  to  come  to  that  place  to  which  it  moveth. 

2.  In  this  sense,  created  visible  objects  move  to  and 
fro,  in  relation  to  each  other,  and  can  exist  only  in  one 
place  at  one  and  the  same  time;  whereas  in  the  former 
sense,  an  object  may  come,  and  exist  in  a  thousand  pla- 
ces, at  one  and  the  same  time ;  as  is  plain  from  the  com- 
ing of  the  day,  the  summer,  or  the  harvest.  And  as 
Christ  is  not  a  local  being,  circumscribed  by  any  partic- 
ular bounds  or  limits;  but  is  properly,  God  manifested 


5M  THE  NATURE  AND  MANNER  OF         P.  VIII. 

CHAP.     in  the  flesh,  so  long  as  the  work  of  redemption  continu- 
'       eth;  therefore  it  is  in  this  sense,  that  he  is  said  to  come 

3.  Hence  the  figures  that  are  used  to  describe  his 
Slat  'xxiv  comm£:  "Behold,  the  day  cometh  that  shall  bum  as  an 
33.  John  oven. — Ye  know  that  summer  is  nigh. — Say  not  ye, 
"jy-35-  ..  o  There  are  yet  four  months,  and  then  cometh  harvest?— 
l  Cor.T"  Tne  harvest  is  the  end  of  the  world — An  end,  the  end 
11.             is  come  upon  the  four  corners  of  the  land — Upon  whom 

the  ends  of  the  world  are  come." 

4.  Then  as  the  coming  of  Christ  is  compared  to  the 
day,  the  summer,  and  the  harvest,  and  every  one  know- 
eth  that  such  things  m  nature,  are  not  material  bodies, 
that  go  from  place  to  place;  therefore  it  is  evident  that 
they  must  be  grossly  mistaken,  who  look  for  Chn=t  to 
come  into  the  world  from  some  other  part  of  space,  in 
some  visible  form  or  bodily  appearance. 

5.  But  as  the  day  is  brought  forth  in  its  order,  and 
aucceedeth  the  night,  in  the  revolution  of  things;  and 
as  summer  and  harvest  succeed  the  fall  and  fruitless 
winter,  in  the  order  of  the  seasons;  so  is  the'coming  of 
the  Son  of  man,  and  the  entering  in  of  that  divine  influ- 
ence which  shall  make  an  end  of  sin,  and  establish  ev- 
erlasting righteousness.  Such  is  the  nature  of  Christ's 
coming,  from  which  the  manner  of  it  may  be  clearly 
understood. 

6.  The  manner  in  which  Christ  first  came  into  the 
world,  hath  been  briefly  stated  in  the  preceding  chap- 
ter; from  which  it  is  evident  that  he  did  not  come  from 
some  other  part  of  space,  in  a  pompous  appearance,  as 
many  expected;  but  was  brought  forth  by  the  Word, 
according  to  the  times  and  seasons  appointed  of  the  Fa- 
ther, and  through  the  instrumentality  of  second  causes. 

7.  To  illustrate  this  subject  more  clearly,  it  may  be 
proper  to  observe,  a  little  further,  the  analogy  between 
the  first  and  second  Adam.  Each  was  created  in  his  or- 
der by  the  Word,  and  the  difference  lay  in  the  nature 
and  quality  of  the  second  causes,  through  which  they 
were  brought  forth.  The  natural  heavens  and  the  earth 
existed  before  the  first  man,  and  out  o!  the  heavens  and 
the  earth  he  was  created,  a  body  and  soul  united,  which 
constituted  the  heavens  and  the  earth  in  the  highest, 
and  most  refined  sense  then  existing. 

8.  And  although  Man.  by  his  fall,  became  earthly, 
sensual,  and  devilfth,  and   was  said  to  he  flesh.  be< 

the  flesh,  which  was  his  earthly  pait,  reigned  over  his 


P.    VIJI,  THE    COMING   OF    CHRIST.  515 

Siving  soul,  which  was  the  only  created  heaven,  in  and  CHAP, 
by  which  he  could  hold  any  degree  of  communion  with 
God ;  yet  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  that  is,  Man,  the 
most  noble  and  refined  part  of  the  creation,  continued 
as  they  were,  through  all  generations,  until  the  new 
creation  began. 

&  And  as  Man  in  his  first  natural  creation,  was  supe- 
rior to  the  first  heavens  and  earth;  so  it  could  not  be 
out  of  the  first,  but  out  of  that  which  was  more  perfect 
and  noble,  that  the  new  creation  could,  in  the  true  order 
of  things,  come  forth. 

10.  And  therefore,  all  that  is  said  by  the  prophets, 
concerning  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  and  the  great 
confusion  in  both,  at  the  coming  of  Christ,  is  not  to  be 
understood  of  the  first  heavens  and  earth,  which  exist- 
ed before  man  was  created;  but  as  relating  to  the  soul 
and  body  of  man,  which  is  heaven  and  earth,  in  the 
highest  sense,  pertaining  to  the  natural  creation. 

11.  And  as  the  second  Man,  Christ  Jesus,  was  to  be, 
created  in  and  through  man,  as  the  medium  of  his  com- 
ing forth  into  the  world,  and  was  to  be  reckoned  from 
man,  in  the  order  of  the  natural  creation,  and  as  he  was 
to  ascend  in  glory  and  dignity  above  the  natural  man; 
so  in  human  nature,  or  in  the  souls  and  bodies  of  man- 
kind, all  those  things  were  to  be  accomplished  at  the 
coming  of  Christ,  which  were  spoken  of  concerning  the 
heavens  and  the  earth.  Such  as,  "I  will  shake  the 
heavens  and  the  earth— The  heavens  being  on  fire  shall 
be  .dissolved,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent 
■heat." 

1 2.  Then  as  the  coming  of  both  the  first  and  second 
man  was  by  the  Word,  it  will  be  proper  to  notice  more 
particularly  what  that  Word  is.  A  word  translated 
from  one  language  to  another,  is  liable  to  be  corrupted; 
but  God  is  of  one  mind  and  who  can  turn  him?  and  the 
Word  of  God,  is  simply  his  purpose  or  will,  revealed 
and  made  known  in  the  co-operations  of  certain  causes, 
the  effect  of  which  is  properly  his  work. 

13.  Then  however  the  Word  of  God  may  be  expres- 
sed in  different  languages,  the  sense  is  unchangeably 
the  same  in  all.  And  however  differently  it  may  be 
expressed  in  Hebrew,  Greek,  or  Latin,  or  any  other  lan- 
guage, in  plain  English,  from  first  to  last,  it  is,  Let, — 
not  to  hinder,  but,  Let  it  be,  in  the  mind  or  purpose  of 
£rod,  and  it  was,  or  it  came  to  past  accordingly,    Th* 


516  THE    NATURE    AJ?D    MANNER    OJr  T\    VITi. 

CVnP      W'^  appear  evident  to  be  the  Word,  from  the  beginning 

of  Genesis,  to  the  end  of  Revelation*.     A  few  exam 

pies  may  sufl 
Geo.  i.  W.  God  said,  Let  there  be  light,  and  there  was  light 

Let  there  be  a  firmament — and  it  was  so. — Let  the  wa 
ters  be  gathered  together,  and  Let  the  dry  land  appear, 
and  it  was  so. — Let  the  earth  bring  forth  grass — and  it 
was  so. — Let  the  waters  bring  forth — Let  the  earth 
bring  forth  the  living  creatures — and  it  was  so. — Let  us 
make  man — So  God  created  man. 

15.-  Here  we  see  the  Word,  according  to  its  operation 
on  things  natural.  Thus  the  worlds  were  framed  by 
the  Word  of  God;  and  man  constituted  the  world  in  ita 
highest  sense.  Hence  Peter,  speaking  of  the  heavens 
and  the  earth,  that  were  in  the  time  of  Noah,  saith, — 
t  Pet.  iii.  a  The  world  that  then  was,  being  overflowed  with  wa- 
<3,  ",  12.  ter,  perished :  But  the  heavens  and  the  earth  which  are 
now,  by  the  same  Word,  are  kept  in  store,  reserved  unto 
lire  against  the  day  of  judgment,  and  perdition  of  un- 
godly men. — Wherein  the  heavens  being  on  fire  shall 
be  dissolved." 

16.  Observe,  it  was  not  the  first  heavens  and  earth, 
or  first  natural  world,  that  perished  by  water;  for  this 
was  all  very  good,  and  had  never  committed  anv  offence 
against  the  Creator;  "While  the  earth  remaineth,  seed 
time  and  harvest,  and  cold  and  heat,  and  summer  and 
winter,  and  day  and  night  shall  not  cease." 

17.  But  it  was  the  world  of  the  ungodly  who  perish- 
ed, the  heavens  and  the.  earth  that  then  were;  and  by 
the  same  Word,  the  heavens  and  the  earth  were  kept 
in  store,  or  stored  up  with  a  constant  supply,  reserved 
unto  the  day  of  judgment.  So  said  Christ:  For  judg- 
ment am  I  come  into  the  world. 

18.  And  how  did  he  come  into  th«  world  for  judg- 
ment? It  was  by  the  energy  of  the  same  WTord,  operat- 
ing in  and  upon  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  or  world 
that  then  was  unfinished,  pertaining  to  the  new  creation; 
that  is,  in  the  human  soul  and  body.  When  the  fulness 
of  time  was  come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  properly, 
brought  to  pass  by  means  of  a  woman.  Mary  said  unto 
the  angel,  Behold,  the  handmaid  of  the  Lord,  Be  it,  or 
Let  it  be  unto  me  according  to  thy  Word:  and  it  was  so. 

19.  And  the  Word  of  God  grew  and  multiplied: — 
which  is  the  Word  of  Faith.  And  as  many  as  received 
the  Word,  to  them  gave  he  power  to  become  the  Som 


P.  VIII. 


THE    COMING    OF    CHRIST. 


n 


Mat.  xvi 
24.  xix.  12 


of  God;  who  became  such,  not  of  blood,  nor  of  the  will     C]h)v- 

of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man.  but  of  God.     And    '_ 

hence  the  Word  became  flesh,  or  rather  the  Word  was   John  i. 
manifest  in  the  flesh;  and  the  Word  was,  Let  it  be,  and 
God  divided  the  flesh  from  the  Spirit,  and  the  flesh  he 
called  flesh,  and  the  Spirit  he  called  Spirit :  and  it  was  so. 

20.  "  Now,  the  Lord  is  that  Spirit: — Because  ye  are   2  Cor.iii. 
sons,  God  hath  sent  forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  your   J,7-   . 
hearts. — Hereby  we  know  that  he  abideth  in  us,  by  the    j  jonn'iii 
Spirit  which  he  hath  given  us."     Hence  it  is  truly  and   24. 
properly  expressed;  The  Spirit  dwelt  in  us,  and  we  be- 
held his  glory,  [not  the  glory  of  the  flesh,  but  of  the 
Spirit]  the  glory  as  of  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father, 

full  of  grace  and  truth. 

21.  And  as  the  sons  of  God  did  not  come  forth  of  the 
flesh,  but  of  God ;  therefore  the  Word  was,  to  take  up  a 
cross  against  the  flesh,  by  which  the  flesh  was  divided 
from  the  Spirit.  Hence  said  Jesus,  Let  him  deny  him- 
self, and  take  up  his  cross,  and  follow  me. — He  that  is 
able  to  receive  it,  Let  him  receive  it:  and  it  was  so. 

22.  This  was  the  Word  of  liberty,  under  which  every 
thing  might  act  out  its  own  disposition,  without  being 
obstructed  by  any  arbitrary  or  opposite  power.  And 
thus,  while  the  Word  opened  the  prison  doors  for  souls 
that  were  bound  by  the  flesh,  it  afforded  equal  liberty 
to  those  who  loved  those  fetters  of  death,  to  continue  in 
darkness  under  the  bondage  of  sin. 

23.  And  so  it  continueth,  equal  liberty  on  both  sides, 
even  until  the  last  vision  of  the  second  appearing  of 
Christ.  And  here  the  word  is  the  same  that  it  was  in 
the  beginning:  "He  that  is  unjust,  [or  chooseth  to  be 
unjust]  Let  him  be  unjust  still;  he  which  is  filthy,  Let  Rev.  xin 
him  be  filthy  still;  he  that  is  righteous,  Let  him  be  n,  17. 
righteous  still;  and  he  that  is  holy,  Let  him  be  holy  still. 

And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say,  Come.  And  Let  him 
that  heareth,  say,  Come.  And  Let  him  that  is  athirst, 
come.  And  whosoever  will,  Let  him  take  the  water  of 
life  freely." 

24.  From  all  which  it  is  evident  that  the  coming  of 
Christ,  was,  and  is,  in  man,  and  no  other  heaven  and 
earth  is  disturbed  with  his  coming.  And  all  that  is  to 
be  wrought  or  accomplished  by  his  coming,  is  simply  to 
be  effected  through  such  a  divine  agency  of  the  Word 
ag  affordeth  the  soul  liberty  and  power  to  act  according 
to  the  light  and  revelation  of  God,  therein  manifested, 

Xx 


Tilt    NATURE    AND    MANNER    OF 


P.  VIII. 


III. 

Luke  xvii. 
II. 

Mat  xxiv. 


Mai.  iv.2. 


i-uke  xxi. 

27. 

Mat.  xxiv. 

i  Thess. 
iv.  17. 

2  Thess. 
ii.  1. 

Rev.  i.  7. 
Heb.  xii.  1 
2  Cor.  vi. 
16. 


<?oel  ii. 
compared 

with 
Psalms  18 
and  77. 
Isaiah  2. 
Jer.  49.  50 
rind  51. 
Mat.  xxiv. 
*Heb.  pot. 


&  Thess.  ii 
.£.9.10. 


25.  And  hence  the  kingdom  of  God  cometh  not  by  ob- 
lion.     Neither  shall  they  say  Lo  here!  or  Io  there1 

for  the  kingdom  of  God  is  within  you,  or  among  you 
"For  as  the  shining  light*  [or  brightness,  alluding  to 
the  dawning  of  the  day  and  the  rising  of  the  sun]  cometh 
out  of  the  east,  and  shineth  even  unto  the  west;  so  shall 
also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  be.1' 

26.  Thus  the  prophet  Malachi:  "  Unto  you  that  fear 
my  name,  shall  the  Sun  of  righteousness  arise,  with  heal- 
ing in  his  wings."  And  St.  I'aul:  "  At  the  coming  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  with  all  his  saints;  be  shall  come  to 
be  glorified  in  his  taints."  And  Jude :  "  Behold  the  Lord 
cometh  in  ten  thousand  of  his  saints.*' 

27.  Hence  the  saints  are  compared  to  clouds.  Then 
shall  they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  a  cloud:  They 
shall  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven  : 
— We  shall  be  caught  up  together  in  the  clouds;  which 
is  the  same  as  our  gathering  together  unto  him — Behold 
he  cometh  with  clouds — Seeing  we  also  are  compassed 
about  with  so  great  a  cloud  of  witnesses — For  ye  are 
the  temple  of  the  living  God. 

28.  Hence  it  is  evident,  that  Christ's  coming  was  to 
be  in,  and  with  his  people;  both  the  nature  and  manner 
of  which,  was  predicted  by  the  prophet  Joel,  agreeably 
.to  the  predictions  of  the  other  prophets,  of  Christ  Jesus 
himself,  and  the  apostles. 

29.  "The  day  of  the  Lord  cometh,  for  it  is  nigh  at 
hand.  A  day  of  darkness  and  of  gloominess,  a  day  of 
clouds  and  of  thick  darkness,  as  the  morning  spread  upon 
the  mountains;  a  great  people  and  a  strong — a  tire  de* 
voureth  before  them,  and  behind  them  a  flame  burnetii— 
Before  their  face  the  people  shall  be  much  pained;  all 
faces  shall  gather  blackness* — They  shall  enter  in  at 
the  windows  like  a  thief.  The  earth  shall  quake  before 
them;  the  heavens  shall  tremble;  the  sun  and  the  moon 
shall  be  dark,  and  the  stars  shall  withdraw  their  shining 
— for  he  is  strong  that  executeth  his  Word:  for  the  day 
of  the  Lord  is  great  and  very  terrible,  and  who  can 
abide  it." 

30.  Thus,  while  the  day  of  the  Lord  is  a  day  of  darkr 
ness  and  terror  to  the  wicked,  Christ  is  glorified  in  his 
saints;  and  to  them  his  coming  is  the  rising  of  the  Sun 
of  righteousness.  Hence  the  apostle  speaketh  of  his 
coming,  in  the  following  words :  u  Then  shall  that  Wick 
ed  be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the 
Spirit  of  his  mouthy  and  shall  destroy  with  the  bright 


Pf  Vllf. 


THE -COMING    OF    CHRIST. 


oiO 


tiess  of  his  coming;  whose  coming  is  after  the  working 
of  Satan,  with  all  power,  and  signs,  and  lying  wonders, 
and  with  all  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness  in  them 
that  perish." 

31.  Observe,  it  is  not  the  coming  of  the  man  of  sin 
that  is  here  spoken  of;  for  he  had  been  in  the  world  ever 
since  the  fall;  but  it  is  the  coming  of  Christ  to  reveal 
and  destroy  him.  It  is  in  them  that  perish,  that  the  com- 
ing of  Christ,  the  second  time,  should  be  after  the  work- 
ing of  Satan. 

32.  And  to  such  as  perished  and  rejected  the  counsel 
of  God  against  themselves,  it  was  after  the  working  of 
Satan,  that  Christ  made  his  first  appearing.  Thus  said 
they,  "Behold,  now  ye  have  heard  his  blasphemy. — Now 
we  know  that  thou  hast  a  devil — This  fellow  doth  not 
cast  out  devils,  but  by  Beelzebub,  the  prince  of  devils." 

33.  How  justly  then  was  Christ  represented  as  com- 
ing in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  in  a  day  of  clouds  and  thick 
darkness,  seeing  that  clouds  and  darkness  are  figures  of 
trouble  and  blindness  of  mind!  And  therefore  said  the 
prophet  Amos,  u  Wo  unto  you  that  desire  the  day  of  the 
Lord !  to  what  end  is  it  for  you?  the  day  of  the  Lord  w 
darkness,  and  not  light."  This  was  plainly  represented 
by  the  cloud  which  separated  between  the  Egyptians 
and  the  Israelites,  which  was  a  cloud  and  darkness  to 
them,  but  it  gave  light  by  night  to  these. 

34.  Then  the  coming  of  Christ  in  the  clouds  of  heav- 
en, implieth  no  visible  appearance  either  of  power  or 
glory  to  the  world,  but  the  contrary;  seeing  "  God  hath, 
chosen  the  foolish  things  of  the  world  to  confound  the 
wise; — the  weak  things  of  the  world  to  confound  the 
things  that  are  mighty;  and  base  things  of  the  world, 
and  things  which  are  despised,  hath  God  chosen,  and 
things  which  are  not,  to  bring  to  nought  things  that  are; 
that  no  flesh  should  glory  in  his  presence." 

35.  And  therefore,  to  those  who  are  in  the  flesh,  that 
in  which  Christ  appeareth  is  both  dark  and  contempti- 
ble; and  herein  is  the  hiding  of  his  power;  and  hence 
it  is,  that  he  should  come  as  a  snare  upon  all  them  that 
dwell  upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth.  Then  nothing- 
is  more  evident,  than  that  the  manner  of  Christ's  com- 
ing, is  not  according  to  the  expectations  of  man:  For  in 
vain  is  the  net  spread  in  the  sight  of  any  bird. 

36.  Therefore,  when  Christ  speaketh  of  his  coming 
ioihe  clouds,  he  also  saith,  "Then  shall  all  the  tribes 


CHAP 
ill. 


Mat.  xxv< 
65.  John 
viii.  52. 


Mat.  m. 
24. 


Amos 
18. 


Exo.  xiv. 
20. 


1  Cor. 
27. 


Hab.  ill.  4 

Luke  xx r. 
35, 


Mat.xx.^ 
30./ 


5-0  THE    DTATURE    AND    ***■£*    OF  P.    VIII 

Ctt^p-     of  the  earth  mourn."     And  again  it  is  said,  "  Behold,  he 

_    cometh  with  clouds:  and  every  eye  shall  see  him, — and 

Rev.  i.  7.     all  kindreds  of  the  earth  shall  wail  because  of  him. — 

lo'i'i  ^c    Even  so-  Amen" 

37.  But  why  should  they  mourn  and  wail  because  of 

him?    It  is  evidently  because  of  the  way,  the  truth  and 

the  life,  which  is  so  contrary  to  their  life,  and  which  not 

only  shaketh  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  but  discovereth 

the  foundations  of  the  world,  and  that  upon  which  it 

1  John  ii.    siandcth,  and  all   that  is  therein,  namely,  ••  The  lust  of 

.16.  the  flesh,  and  the  lust  of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of  life." 

Pra.  xviii.        38.  u  Then  the  channels  of  waters  were  seen,  and  the 

15.  Ixxvii.    foundations  of  the  world  were  discovered  at  thy  rebuke, 

O  Lord,  at  the  blast  of  the  breath  of  thy  nostrils.— The 

waters  saw   thee,  O  God,  the   waters  saw  thee;  they 

were  afraid:    The  depths  also  were  troubled.*" 

39.  Christ  promised  again  and  again,  that  he  would 
come  as  a  thief  in  the  night,-  and  therefore  he  again  and 
again,  solemnly  warned  his  disciples  to  watch,  and  not 
to  be- overcome  with  surfeiting  and  drunkenness,  or  cares 
of  this  life,  lest  that  day  should  come  upon  them  una- 
wares. 

40.  And  more  striking  figures  could  not  be  used  than 
those  of  a  snare  upon  all  them  that  dwell  upon  the  face 
©f  the  whole  earth,  and  that  of  a  thief  in  the  night,  to 
signify  the  manner  of  his  coming.  Which  agree  perfect- 
ly with  what  the  angels  told  his  disciples  on  the  mount: 

Acts  i.  11.  "  ^  e  ,nen  °f  Galilee,  why  stand  ye  gazing  up  into  heav- 
en? This  same  Jesus,  which  is  taken  up  from  you  into 
heaven,  shall  so  come  in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen 
him  go  into  heaven. " 

41.  And  the  manner  in  which  they  saw  him  go,  was^ 
<hat  a  cloud  received  him  out  of  their  sight;  which 
showed  them  that  as  in  the  cloud  he  was  invisible,  so  by 
coming  in  the  clouds  he  would  come  out  of  sight. 

42.  It  is  strictly  true  that  every  eye  shall  see  him ; 
Mat. xxv.    "and  before  him  shall  be  gathered  all  nations;  and  J^p 

shall  separate  them,  one  from  another,  as  a  shepherd 
divideth  his  sheep  from  the  goats.*'  But  it  is  in  the 
course  and  progress  of  his  work  that  every  eye  shall  see 
him,  either  to  their  everlasting  joy  or  sorrow.  For  as 
the  brightness  of  the  rising  sun  commenceth  in  the  east, 
and  shineth  even  unto  the  west;  so  shall  the  coming  ot 
the  Son  of  man  he — gradual  and  progressive,  until  the. 
whole  earth  is  enlightened  with  his  glorv 


P.  VIII, 


THE    COMING   OP    CHRIST. 


621 


43.  But  it  was  foreseen,  and  foretold,  by  the  Spirit  of 
prophecy,  that  man,  wholly  under  the  influence  of  visi- 
ble objects,  living  in  earthly  pleasures,  and  under  false 
teachers,  walking  after  their  own  lusts,  should  deny 
Christ  at  his  second  coming;  because  they  would  not  see 
those  visible  changes  in  the  natural  creation,  which  in 
their  blind  senses,  they  had  formed,  and  which  they 
vainly  imagined  ought  to  take  place,  to  answer  their 
plans  of  the  manner  of  his  coming. 

44.  It  is  true,  say  they,  wars,  and  rumours  of  wars, 
and  commotions  are  great  in  the  earth,  but  this  hath  al- 
ways been  more  or  less  the  case,  and  there  is  nothing 
new.  The  Gentiles  are  not  yet  converted,  say  they,  nor 
the  Jews  gathered  to  old  Jerusalem;  nor  do  we  see  the 
dead  bodies  rising  up  out  of  their  graves,  and  bone  com- 
ing to  its  bone;  nor  do  we  see  the  heavens  on  fire,  or 
the  earth  burning  up;  nor  the  sun  darkened,  nor  the 
moon  turned  into  blood,  nor  any  of  the  stars  falling  from 
heaven,  but  all  things  continue  as  they  were  from  the 
beginning. 

45.  Thus  that  scripture  is  fulfilled,  "  Knowing  this 
first,  that  there  shall  come  in  the  last  days  scoffers,  walk- 
ing after  their  own  lusts,  and  saying,  Where  is  the  pro- 
mise of  his  coming?  for  since  the  fathers  fell  asleep,  all 
things  continue  as  they  were  from  the  beginning  of  the 
creation." 

46.  All  of  which  is  but  the  greater  confirmation  of  the 
wo'rds  of  Christ:  "  For  as  in  the  days  that  were  before 
the  flood,  [that  is,  while  the  ark  was  preparing,  which 
was  120  years]  they  were  eating  and  drinking,  marry- 
ing and  giving  in  marriage,  until  the  day  that  Noe  en- 
tered into  the  ark;  and' knew  not,  until  the  flood  came, 
and  took  them  all  away;  so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the 
Son  of  Man  be.'1 

47.  Therefore,  as  the  manner  of  Christ's  coming  was 
certainly  and  undoubtedly  to  be  as  a  snare  upon  all  flesh, 
and  as  a  thief  in  the  night;  say  not  in  thine  heart,  I  shall 
see  his  coming,  except  thou  watch  and  pray,  and  have 
thy  lamp  trimmed  and  burning. 

48.  The  nature  of  his  coming  is  likened  unto  the  com- 
ing of  harvest,  and  no  person  of  common  sense  will  say, 
Who  shall  ascend  into  the  clouds  to  bring  down  harvest 
from  above?  or  who  shall  descend  into  the  earth,  to 
bring  up  harvest  from  beneath?  (for  the  seed  is  nigh 
thee,  already  in  the  earth,  and  according  to  the  appoint- 

Xx2 


CHAP 

III. 


2  Pet.  iii.. 
3.4. 


Mat  xxiv 
38,39 


522< 


CHAP. 

IV 


Roth,  x  6, 


THE    CONFESSION    OP    SIN?T 


p.  van. 


ed  seasons,  must  grow  up  to  maturity,  before  the  hai 
can  in  reality  appear.) 

49.  Therefore,  M  Say  not  in  thine  heart,  Who  shall 
ascend  into  heaven?  (that  is,  to  bring  Christ  down  from 
above:)  Or,  Who  shall  descend  into  the  deep?  (that  is, 
to  bring  up  Christ  again  from  the  dead:)  But  what  saith 
it?  The  Word  (or  seed  of  Christ)  is  nigh  thee,  in  thy 
mouth,  and  in  thy  heart;  that  is,  the  word  of  faith,  which 
we  preach." 


1 


fro  v. 
xxviii.  ^3. 
1  John  I. 
3,  P  10, 


JEsd.xvi. 
53,  63,  66. 


9a*  x.  10 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Order  of  God  in  the  Confession  and  Forgiveness  of 
Sins. 

THAT  all  mankind  have  sinned,  and  that  none  can 
be  justified,  accepted,  and  saved,  without  forgive- 
ness, none  will  pretend  to  deny,  who  believe  the  scrip* 
lures  of  truth;  and  it  is  a  truth  equally  undeniable,  that 
without  a  confession  of  sins,  there  can  be  no  forgiveness*. 

2.  "He  that  covereth  his  sins  shall  not  prosper:  but 
whoso  confesseth  and  forsaketh  them  shall  have  mercy.— 
If  we  say  that  we  have  not  sinned,  we  make  him  a  liar, 
and  his  word  is  not  in  us."" — Or  "if  we  say  that  we 
have  no  sin,  we  deceive  ourselves,  and  the  truth  is  not 
in  us."  This  is  the  same  as  to  cover  sins.  But  "if^w? 
confess- our  sins,  he  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our 
sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness." 

3.  Agreeable  to  this  are  the  words  of  the  prophet 
Ezra,  "Let  not  the  sinner  say  he  hath  not  sinned:  for 
God  shall  burn  coals  of  fire  upon  his  head,  which  saith 
before  the  Lord  God  and  his  glory,  1  have  not  sinned.— 
Surely  he  knoweth  your  inventions,  and  what  ye  think 
in  your  hearts,  even  them  that  sin,  and  would  hide  their 
sin. — What  will  ye  do?  or  how  will  ye  hide  your  sins 
before  God  and  his  angels?" 

4.  Then  as  it  is  impossible  for  any  9inner  to  hide  hi« 
sins  from  God  or  his  angels,  and  there  is  no  possibility 
of  forgiveness  without  a  confession,  and  it  is  with  the 
I  li.  that  confession  is  made  unto  salvation;  therefore, 
the  coming  of  Christ  with  his  holy  angels,  or  in  his 
saints,  is  to  give  mankind,  who  are  weary  of  sin,  the 
privilege  of  confessing  their  sins  to  God,  by  Christ  the 


V.   VIII.  TflE   CONFESSION   OP    SINS.  52$ 

mediator,  in  his  saints,  where  he  is  actually  revealed     CI*AP. 
and  made  manifest,  as  the  only  true  light  of  the  world;  , 

and  which  is  the  only  door  of  hope  that  ever  was,  or 
ever  will  be  opened  for  real  salvation. 

5.  God  will  bring  every  work  into  judgment,  with    Eccl.xil 
every  secret  thing. — And,  "  Now  is  the  judgment  of  this    John  xi^ 
world. — God  heareth  not  sinners: — If  I  regard  iniquity    3i,&ix. 
in  my  heart,  (saith  David)  the  Lord  will  not  hear  me. — -   31. 

As  I  hear,  1  judge,"  (saith  Christ.)     And  u  the  Son  of  ^ 

man  hath  power  on  earth  to  forgive  sins."  John  v. 

6.  The  order  of  the  confession  of  sins  was  first  mark-  3J.        ^ 
ed  out  under  the  law,  by  the  command  of  God  to  Moses. 

And  although  the  outward  and  ceremonial  part  of  the 

law  ceased  at  the  appearing  of  Christ,  such  as  offerings 

and  sacrifices  for  sin;  yet  confessing  and  forsaking  sin 

did  not  cease :  "  For  all  the  prophets  and  the  law  proph-   Matt.  xi. 

esied  until  John."     And  they  of  Jerusalem,  and  all  Ju-   ™  ,IJ-.5,.S 

dea,  and  the  region  round  about  Jordan,  were  baptized 

of  John  in  the  river  Jordan,  confessing  their  sins :  which 

was  the  beginning  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ, 

7.  "Some  men's  sins  are  open  beforehand,  going  be-    i  Tim. ^ 
fore  to  judgment."     Which  is  in  no  other  way  than  by   24. 

an  open  and  free  confession,  or  bringing  their  deeds  into 
the  judgment,  where  the  judgment  is  given  unto  the 
saints.  But  "  some  meti's  sins  they  follow  after."  For 
a  confession  made  in  the  dark,  where  the  sin  is  commit- 
ted, or  in  the  desert,  or  some  secret  chamber,  without 
any  evidence  or  witness,  is  no  confession  at  all;  nor  is 
any  thing  laid  open  in  the  sight  of  God,  or  brought  te 
the  light  thereby,  for  all  things  are  naked  and  open  ber 
fore  him,  and  nothing  can  be  covered  from  him,  nor  any 
thing  brought  to  the  light  of  his  all-seeing  eye. 

8.  The  order  of  God  in  the  confession  of  sins,  was 
marked  out,  in  a  shadow,  under  the  law,  and  Christ 
came  not  to  destroy  the  law  or  the  prophets,  but  to  fulfil ; 
and  as  he  came  into  the  world  for  judgment,  so  the  sub- 
stance was  in  a  measure  fulfilled,  in  the  work  of  his 
first  appearing;  but  according  to  the  testimony  of  Christ 
in  that  day,  the  law  and  the  prophets  were  to-  be  more 
especially  fulfilled  in  his  second  appearing,  which,  on 
that  account,  was  spoken  of  as  the  judgment  of  the  great 
day. 

9.  That  the  order  of  God  was  established  under  the 
law,  for  the  confession  of  every  particular  sin,  is  evi~ 
dent  from  the  whole  law :  a  few  passages  of  which  may 


THE    CONFUSION-    OF    SI  P.    Vllj  . 

r  UAP     -  r  example:  "And  the  Lord  spake  unto  M 

'        -  unto  the  children  of  Israel,  When  a  man 

•Sum.  v.  or  woman  shall  commit  any  sin  that  men  commit,  to  do 
5,6,7.  a  trespass  against  the  Lord,  and  that  person  be  guilty; 
then  they  shall  confess  their  sin  which  they  have  done; 
and  he  shall  recompense  his  trespass  with  the  principal 
thereof,  and  add  unto  it  the  fifth  part  thereof,  and  give 
it  unto  him  against  whom  he  hath  trespassed." 

10.  For  the  time  then  present,  there  were  alwa\- 
S*e  Ezra     certain  persons  appointed,  according   to  the  order  of 
x.  9.  to  17.   qoc)?  (o   near  and  judge,  and  to  direct  the  transgressor 
3_9.    '       how  to  make  restitution;  which  served  as  a  shadow  oi 
future  things  under  the  gospel.     And  the  confession  of 
every  particular  sin  was  accompanied  with  an  offering 
and  a  sacrifice,  to  be  offered  at  the  door  of  the  taber- 
nacle, 
chap.xvii.        H-  And  if  any  one  offered  an  offering,  or  a  sacrifice, 
*— $•  in  any  other  place  than  at  the  tabernacle,  where  God 

had  expressly  placed  his  name,  it  was  counted  sacrificing 
unto  devils,  and  that  soul  was  to  be  cut  off  from  among 
his  people.  Which  had  a  particular  allusion  to  the 
work  of  Christ  in  his  first  and  second  appearing,  showing 
that  it  would  not  be  lo  here!  and  lo  there!  that  God 
would  be  found  to  acceptance;  but  as  Christ  expresseth 
Lukexvii.  jt<  Wheresoever  the  body  is:  that  is,  where  he  should 
pitch  his  true  tabernacle  in  his  people,  where  he  should 
expressly  place  his  name,  for  salvation. 

12.  The  high  priest  went  into  the  holiest  of  all,  once 
Heb.  ix  n  year,  and  that  not  without  blood,  to  make  an  atone- 
ment for  the  whole  congregation  of  Israel;  which  typi- 
fied Christ  in  his  first  appearing,  when  by  his  own  blood, 
having  made  an  atonement  for  the  sins  of  the  world, 
he  entered  into  heaven  itself;  from  whence  he  was  to 
appear  the  second  time,  to  complete  the  work  of  re- 
demption. 

13  But  it  may  here  be  particularly  observed,  that 
the  sins  of  the  people  were  not  taken  away  until  after 
the  high  priest  returned  out  of  the  holiest  of  all,  hav- 
ing made  atonement  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  congrega- 
tion, by  the  blood  of  the  first  goat  which  was  slain.  So 
Christ,  in  his  first  appearing,  by  offering  up  his.  own  life, 
made  atonement  for  the  sins  of  the  world;  yet  sin  was 
not  wholly  taken  away;  but  the  promise  remained: — 
"  Unto  them  that  look  for  him  shall  he  appear  the  second 
o9feD' 1X*  time  without  sin  unto  salvation."  Which  was  to  make 
a  final  end  of  sin 


P.    VIII.  THE    CONFESSION    OF    SINS. 

14.  Again  it  wa?  commanded,  saying,  "Aaron  (after  CHAP, 
returning  from  within  the  vail)  shall  lay  both  his  hands  ' 
upon  the  head  of  the  live  goat,  and  confess  over  him  all  Lev  xm 
the  iniquities  of  the  children  of  Israel,  and  all  their  20,21,3*.- 
transgressions  in  all  their  sins,  putting  them  upon  the 

h£ad  of  the  goat,  and  shall  send  them  away  by  the  hand 
01  a  fit  man  into  the  wilderness."  This  was  to  be  an 
everlasting  statute  unto  the  children  of  Israel,  for  all 
their  sins,  once  a  year. 

15.  This  order  of  a  full  confession  of  sins  over  the 
head  of  the  scape-goat,  had  a  particular  allusion  to  the 
second  appearing  of  Christ,  to  make  an  end  of  sin,  by 
a  full  atonement  and  forgiveness,  in  the  order  of  a  full 
and  final  confession,  and  a  final  forsaking. 

16.  A  particular  example  of  confessing  sins  to  God, 

is  given  in  the  case  of  Achan.  "And  Joshua  said  unto  Josh,  vji, 
Achan,  My  son,  give,  I  pray  thee,  glory  to  the  Lord  19~~ 26* 
God  of  Israel,  and  make  confession  unto  him;  and  tell 
me  what  thou  hast  done;  hide  it  not  from  me.  And 
Achan  answered  Joshua,  and  said,  Indeed  \  have  sinned 
•against  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  and  thus  and  thus  have 
I  done." 

17.  In  this  case  Joshua  stood,  figuratively,  in  the  or- 
der of  a  mediator,  to  hear  the  confession;  for  Achan 
could  make  no  confession  to  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  or 
to  his  acceptance,  but  where  he  was  then  manifested, 
which  was  in  his  servant  Joshua. 

18.  Therefore,  when  he  had  related  to  Joshua,  thing 
by  thing,  what  he  had  done,  Joshua  said,  "  Why  hast, 
thou  troubled  us?  the  Lord  shall  trouble  thee  this  day. 
And  all  Israel  stoned  him  with  stones:  (for  in  the  case 
of  wilful  and  knowing  disobedience  the  law  showed  no 
mercy.)  And  they  raised  over  him  a  great  heap  of 
stones — wherefore  the  name  of  that  place  was  called 
The  valley  of  Achor  [i.  e.  the  valley  of  trouble]  unto 
this  day."' 

19.  Hence  the  Lord  speaking,  by  the  prophet  Hosea, 
of  the  work  of  Christ  in  the  latter  day,  referreth  to  this 
circumstance,  as  particularly  to  be  fulfilled,  in  its  full 
design  and  signification,  upon  the  very  cause  and  prin- 
ciple of  sin,  when  he  saith,  "Behold  I  will  allure  her,  Hoseftii: 
and  bring  ber  into  the  wilderness,  and  speak  comforta-  14,15,  ttc. 
bly  unto  her.  And  I  will  -give  her  her  vineyards  from 
thence,  and  the  valley  of  Achor  for  a  door  of  hope." 

°Q   Without  all  contradiction  the  less  is  blessed  of  the 


£26 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    SIN'S. 


p.  viir. 


CHAP. 
IV. 


Luke  vii. 
29, 30. 


Matt.  v. 
13,  14.  X. 
40.  xviii. 
13. 


John  xx. 


ch.  xvii. 
22.  xx.  21. 
v.  22.  xii. 
47,48. 


chap.  xvii. 
14. 

Mark 
xiii.  11. 
2  John  9. 
1  Cor.  iii. 
16  and 
ti.19. 


better:  and  therefore  such  as  receive  the  power  of  sal- 
vation and  real  acceptance  with  God,  must  receive  it 
through  that  medium  appointed  in  the  order  of  God,  be- 
fore them;  and  by  finding  their  union  and  relation  to 
the  order  of  God's  appointment,  they  find  their  relation 
to  God,  which  was  ever  his  manner  of  working,  in  ev#- 
ry  dispensation  of  his  grace. 

21.  Hence  those  who  came  to  John,  and  were  bapti- 
zed of  him,  confessing  their  sins,  justified  God;  while 
the  Pharisees  and  lawyers  rejected  the  counsel  of  God 
against  themselves,  being  not  baptized  of  him.  For  as 
John  was  sent  of  God;  so  whatever  was  done  unto  John, 
was  accepted  as  done  unto  God,  according  to  the  extent 
of  his  mission. 

22.  The  power  and  authority  of  Christ,  both  in 
the  person  of  Jesus,  and  in  the  order  of  the  Primitive 
Church,  hath  been  already  sufficiently  stated  to  show 
that  there  was  no  other  medium,  through  which  man- 
kind could  find  access  to  God,  than  that  ri  which  he  was 
manifested,  which  was  in  his  faithful  and  true  witnesses. 

23.  Hence  said  Jesus  to  his  chosen  followers,  '•  Ye  are 
the  salt  of  the  earth — Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world. — 
He  that  receiveth  you,  receiveth  me;  and  he  that  re- 
ceiveth  me,  receiveth  him  that  sent  me. — Whatsoever 
ye  shall  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven ;  and 
whatsoever  ye  shall  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in 
heaven. — Whose  soever  sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted 
unto  them;  and  whose  soever  sins  ye  retain,  they  are 
retained." 

24.  "  The  glory  which  thou  gavest  me  I  have  given 
them. — As  my  Father  hath  sent  me  into  the  world,  even 
so  send  I  you.  The  Father  judgeth  no  man;  but  hath 
committed  all  judgment  unto  the  Son. — If  any  man  hear 
my  words  and  believe  not,  J  judge  him  not: — He  that 
rejecteth  me,  and  receiveth  not  my  words,  hath  one  that 
judgeth  him:  the  word  that  I  have  spoken,  the  same 
shall  judge  him  in  the  last  day." 

25.  It  was  the  Word,  dwelling  in  the  saints,  which 
was  to  judge  the  world  at  the  last  day;  accordingly  Je- 
sus sai(),  "1  have  given  them  thy  word. — It  is  not  ye 
that  speak,  but  the  Holy  Ghost."  Hence  it  is  written, 
ik  He  that  abideth  in  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  he  hath  both 
the  Father  and  the  Son — Kn#w  \e  not  that  ye  are  the 
temple  of  God,  and  that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth  i» 
you  ?" 


P.    VIII.  THE    COKFESSrON    OF    SINS.  b&l 

26.  And  therefore,  Christ,  dwelling  and  abiding1  in  the     CI-fAP. 

saints,  did,  in  and  by  them,  hear  and  judge  of  all  things    '*_ 

pertaining-  to  salvation.    And  as  there  was  no  other  name 

given  under  heaven  among  men,  whereby  any  could  be 
saved,  but  by  Christ,  and  Christ  dwelt  in  his  saints  and 
they  in  him;  so  there  was  no  other  medium  under  heav- 
en, where  God  could  be  found  to  salvation,  or  where 
true  remission  of  sins  could  be  obtained. 

27.  As  God  is  all-seeing,  and  knoweth  the  most  secret 
thoughts,  words  and  actions  of  all  men;  so  in  this  re- 
spect, nothing  can  be  covered  from  him,  nor  uncovered 
before  him;  therefore,  when  many  that  believed  came, 

and  confessed,  and  showed  their  deeds,  they  did  not  go    Acts  six 
into  the  desert,  or  some  secret  place  to  confess  their   ^?at     -r 
sins,  as  many  do  now-a-davs;  but  they  came  to  the  apos-    2Q. 
ties,  who  were  fhe  light  of  the  world,  and  brought  their 
deeds  to  the  light,  and  showed  them. 

28  In  this  whs  substantially  fulfilled,  according  to  the 
measure  of  that  dispensation,  what  was  so  abundantly 
spoken  of,  in  the  law  and  the  prophets,  about  confessing 
sins  to  God.  Hence  said  Christ,  '"Every  one  that  doeth 
evil  hateth  the  light,  neither  cometh  to  the  light,  lest  his  j0hn  5i. 
deeds  should  be  reproved.  But  he  that  doeth  truth  com-  20,  21. 
eth  to  the  light,  that  his  deeds  may  be  made  manifest, 
that  they  are  wrought  in  God." 

29.  The  greatest  power  that  Christ  had,  was  that 
which  pertained  to  salvation,  and  the  remission  of  sins 
And  as  the  Son  of  man  had  power  on  earth  to  forgive 
sins;    so   he  gave  the  same  power  unto  his  followers^ 

whom  he  had  chosen  to  give  the  knowledge  of  salvation   2  Cor.  it, 
to  the  world,  which  treasure  was  committed  to  earthen   ?• 
vessels.     Whose  soever  sins  they  remitted,  they  were 
remitted  unto  them;  and  whose  soever  sins  they  retain- 
ed, they  were  retained. 

30.  This  was  the  true  order  and  power  in  which  the 
Primitive  Church  stood.  And  although  the  power  of 
the  holy  people  was  scattered,  and  the  true  order  in  the 
confession  and  forgiveness  of  sins  was  perverted  and 
lost,  during  the  reign  of  Antichrist;  yet,  according  to. 
the  most  pointed  testimony  of  both  prophets  and  apos- 
tles, the  same  power,  and  greater,  was  to  be  restored 
and  given  unto  the  saints  in  the  latter  day. 

31.  Agreeable  to  the  vision  of  Daniel,  "Judgment 

was  given  to  the  saints  of  the  most  High." — And  accord-   22**26*27, 
ing  to  Obadiah,  "Saviours  shall  come  up  on  mount  Zi-  Oba.21." 


•628  P.   ! 

'HAP.     on>  to  judge  the  mount  of  Esau,  and  the  kingdom  shall 
be  the  L   .:"-." 


32.  The  judgment  of  Esau,  which  i*  Edom  or  old 

x.  am.  is  thus  described  by  the  prophet  Jeremiah:  u  I  have 
*  made  E.-.m  bare.  I  havt  uncovered  hi*  secret  places, 
and  he  shall  not  be  aide  to  hide  himself.  And  at  that 
day  shall  the  heart  of  the  mighty  men  of  Edom  be  as 
the  heart  of  a  woman  in  her  pangs:*'  that  is,  pained  to 
be  delivered  of  those  abominations  which  they  know 
must  come  to  the  light. 

33.  The  same  thin<r  was  testified  by  all  the  prophets 
who  spake  of  the  work  of  the  latter  day,  from  Enoch, 
the  seventh  from  Adam,  to  John,  the  last  of  the  inspired 

.JudeU.     apostles;  us  it  is  written,  uBehold,  the  Lord  cometh  in| 
15.  ten  thousand  of  his  saints,  to  execute  judgment  upon  all. 

+  ";  — And  I  sa^'  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and  judg- 

s,xx'  '  ment  was  given  unto  them."' 

34.  So  univerMilly  was  this  matter  known  and  believ- 
ed, among  all  who  ever  stood  in  any  light  or  order  of 
God.  that  St.  Paul  expressed  it  as  a  matter  of  astonish 
ment  that  any  should  be  so  ignorant  as  not  to  know  it: 

l  Cor.  vi.    "  Do  }  e  not  know  that  the  saints  shall  judge  the  world  V 

35.  Then  as  the  revelation  of  God  is  given  in  this  day 
of  Christ's  second  appearing,  by  which  the  secfetsof  the 
heart  are  searched  out.  and  the  real  power  of  salvation 
administered;  so  the  word  of  this  salvation  is  sent  unto 
all  that  are  weary  of  sin,  and  desire  to  be  stripped  of  all 
that  is  contrary  to  the  pure  nature  of  Christ,  and  releas- 
ed from  the  bondage  of  corruption. 

36.  Every  one  that  doeth  truth,  cometh  to  the  light, 
confessing  and  showing  their  deeds,  that  their  deeds  may 
be  made  manifest  that  they  are  wrought  in  God.  And 
as  sin  is  ever  a  transgression  of  the  law,  and  not  one  jot 
or  tittle  of  the  law  can  in  any  wise  fail,  till  the  whole  be 
fulfilled;  so  in  order  to  obtain  a  final  forgiveness,  an  hon- 
est and  full  confession  of  every  sin,  in  the  order  of  God, 
will  forever  be  indispensibly  necessary,  while  one  sin  re- 
remaineth  concealed  in  the  earth. 

37.  No  person  living  will  freely  and  honestly  confer 
all  their  most  secret  sins  before  another,  as  in  the  sight 
of  God  and  his  witness,  but  from  the  most  sincere  and 
upright  principle.  And  there  is  no  person ^f  feeling  and 
candour,  but  will  acknowledge,  that  the  principle  which 
would  lead  any  one,  honestly,  to  bring  their  dark  deeds 
to.  the  light,  and  to  witness  against  them,  is  not  the  same 


P.    VIIJ.  THE    SUFFERINGS    «P    CHRIST,  &C.  52$ 

principle  which  led  the  person  to  commit  sin  and  keep    CHAP 
it  concealed.  ".  .. 

38.  For  as  it  is  the  nature  and  disposition  of  fallen 
man  to  commit  sin  in  the  dark,  and  keep  it  concealed; 
so  it  is  the  nature  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  the  disposi- 
tion of  those  who  are  led  thereby,  to  bring  every  secret 
abomination,  and  hidden  work  of  darkness  to  light:  and 
the  former  is  as  contrary  to  the  latter  as  midnight  dark- 
ness is  opposite  to  the  brightness  of  the  meridian  sun. 

39.  And  therefore,  all  such  as  receive  the  grace  of 
God  that  bringeth  salvation,  in  the  present  day,  first,  hon- 
estly, bring  their  former  deeds  of  darkness  to  the  light, 
by  confessing  all  their  sins,  with  a  full  determination  to 
forsake  them  forever.  By  so  doing  they  find  justifica- 
tion and  acceptance  with  God,  and  receive  that  power 
by  which  they  become  dead  indeed  unto  sin,  and  alive 
unto  God,  through  Jesus  Christ,  and  are  enabled  to  fol- 
low his  example,  and  walk  even  as  he  walked, 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  Sufferings  of  Christy  in  the  Work  of  Regeneration. 

FROM  what  hath  been  stated  concerning  the  coming 
of  Christ,  it  is  evident  that  every  step  of  his  com- 
ing, from  first  to  last,  was  contrary  to  the  wisdom  of  this 
world :  and  although  he  was  in  the  world,  yet  the  world 
knew  him  not:  and  as  little  did  they  know  whence  he 
came,  or  whither  he  went,  when  he  departed  out  of  the 
world. 

2.  Instead  of  descending  through  the  air,  from  some 
unknown  region,  in  a  splendid  appearance,  and  ascend- 
ing in  like  manner,  he  first  came  forth  from  such  a  cloud 
as  all  other  infants  come  from:  and  at  his  departure,  a 
cloud  received  him  out  of  their  sight.  The  truth  is,  he 
was  born  into  the  world,  and  he  was  born  out  of  it:  and 
his  being  born  into  the  world  was  one  birth,  and  his  be- 
ing born  out  of  it  was  another. 

3.  And  although  millions  had  been  born  into  the  world 
before  him,  yet  he  was  the  first  who  was  actually  born 
out  of  the  world.  And  as  the  world  were  dead  in  tres- 
passes and  sins,  he  was  therefore  properly  called  the 

Yy 


£3©  THE    SUFFERINGS    OF    CHRIST,    IN  P.  VIA 

CHAP,     first-begotten  from  the  dead,  and  the  first-born  of  many 

\ brethren.     For  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man,  with  all 

the  infirmities  of  mankind,  and  in  all  things  made  like 
unto  his  brethren,  in  things  natural,  and  being  tempted 
in  all  points  as  they  were,  it  was  necessary  that  he 
should  be  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  relation  to  a 
second  birth,  or  being  born  again. 

4.  And  by  him  the  Holy  Ghost  first  practically  taught 
Johniii.  the  doctrine  of  the  second  birth.  "Marvel  not  that  I 
J-  say  unto  you,  Ye  must  be  born  again. — Verily  I  say  unto 
Mat  xix.    y0U^  tj]at  ye  w|10  jjave  followed  me  [or  rather,  who  shall 

have  followed  me]  in  the  Regeneration,  when  the  Son 
of  man  shall  sit  in  the  throne  of  his  glory,  ye  also  shall 
sit  upon  twelve  thrones,  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Is- 
rael." 

5.  Here  then  was  the  true  design  of  Christ's  coming 
into  the  world,  not  to  continue  in  the  nature  and  spirit 
which,  in  behalf  of  man's  redemption,  he  took  upon  him, 
through  the  medium  of  a  fallen  woman;  but  to  be  re- 
generated, or  born  out  of  it,  into a  state  of  immortality 
and  eternal  life,  that  others  might  follow  him  in  the 
same  example. 

6.  It  is  expressly  said,  that  Christ  Jesus  was  the  first- 
born, and  that  he  was  to  be  followed  in  the  regeneration; 
and  as  he  came  into  the  world  by  water  and  blood,  as 
other  infants  do,  by  which  means  he  took  upon  him  the 
seed  of  Abraham,  the  nature  and  enmity  of  fallen  man. 
and  in  this  sense  millions  were  born  into  the  world  be- 
fore him;  therefore  it  is  to  be  certainly  understood  that 
he  was  regenerated  and  born  again:  for  in  truth,  he 
could  not  teach  others  to  follow  him  in  a  way  which  he 
did  not  walk  himself:  and  he  expressly  testifieth,  u  Ex- 

£©hn  iij.  5.  cepta  man  be  born  of  water,  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God." 

7.  Accordingly  Christ  Jesus  himself  opened  the  way 
into  the  kingdom  of  God,  by  a  real  spiritual  birth;  and 
all  who  ever  possess  that  kingdom,  must  enter  in  by  the 
same  way,  after  his  example;  therefore  it  is  in  vain  for 
any  to  stand  gazing  up  into  the  natural  heavens,  in  hopes 
of  seeing  the  sons  of  God  ascend  or  descend,  seeing  the 
children  of  God  come  forth  into  his  family,  by  being  bora 
again,  as  much  as  the  children  of  this  world  are  born 
into  the  society  of  men. 

8.  And  as  the  spiritual  birth  is  as  real  as  the  natural, 
. -and  the  manner  of  Uie  one  is  as  expressly  described  a$ 


P.    VIII.  THE    WORK    OF    REGENERATION.  531 

the  other  can  be,  and  is  certainly  and  positively  known;     CHAP. 

so  from  the  time  that  the  new  man  is  begotten,  he  as    __ 

sensibly  groweth  up  into  the  nature  and  likeness  of  him 
that  begat,  as  the  earthly  man,  from  his  conception, 
groweth  up  into  the  nature  and  likeness  of  his  father. 

9.  As  the  earthly  man  is  conceived  in  a  body,  and 
while  in  the  generation  consisteth  of  two  parts,  and  those 
two  parts  are  fully  and  finally  separated,  in  his  actual 
birth,  so  that  the  tie  by  which  they  were  united,  is  cut 
off  forever,  and  the  inner  part  cometh  forth  in  perfect 
shape,  with  all  the  features  of  the  father;  so  in  the  re- 
generation there  are  two,  called  the  flesh,  and  the  Spirit, 
both  in  the  same  body,  and  the  one  is  enclosed  in,  and 
bound  by  the  other,  from  which  it  must  come  forth,  and 
be  separated,  and  wholly  cut  off,  before  it  can  enter  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

10.  Therefore,  as  the  natural  infant  in  its  generation, 
lieth  concealed  within  a  second  vail;  so  the  real  child 
of  God,  who  is  in  the  spiritual  work  of  regeneration,  is 
as  remote  from  the  natural  eye. 

11.  And  as  the  natural  infant,  within  the  second  vail, 
in  the  womb  of  its  mother,  is  insensible,  and  totally  ig- 
norant of  what  passeth  among  the  living,  until  it  hath 
been  brought  forth,  and  borne  upon  the  sities,  and  dand- 
led upon  the  knees,  and  cometh  to  sufficient  maturity;  so 
is  the  soul  or  inner  man,  covered  up  in  the  womb  of  na- 
ture's darkness,  wallowing  in  the  blood  of  his  nativity, 
and  is  insensible  and  totally  ignorant  of  the  spiritual 
birth,  until  he  is  brought  forth,  separated  and  wholly 
cut  off  from  the  tie  of  the  flesh  by  which  he  is  held  in 
bondage.* 

12.  Hence  the  Lord  by  the  prophet,  speaking  figura- 
tively of  Jerusalem  in  her  natural  state,  and  of  the  se- 
cond birth  or  new  creation,  saith,  u  Thy  nativity,  in  the 

day  thou  wast  born,  thy  navel  was  not  cut,  neither  wast  J^k>  iy- 
thou  washed  in  water  to  supple  thee:  thou  wast  not  salt- 
ed at  a^l,  nor  swaddled  at  all. — And  when  I  passed  by 
thee,  and  saw  thee  polluted  in  thine  own  blood,  I  said 
unto  thee  in  thy  blood,  Live;  Yea,  I  said  unto  thee  in 
thy  blood,  Live." 

13.  Such,  in  a  true  spiritual  sense,  is  the  highest  pe'r- 

*  "  The  natural  man  [or  properly  (gr.  psuchikos)  the  sensual  man] 
receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  spirit  of  God:"  1.  Cor.  ii.  14.  Neither 
can  the  soul  or  inner  man  know  them,  until  he  is  begotten  again  by 
the  Spirit  of  God,  and  cometh  into  the  travail  and  work  oi  regent-ration 
ylien  neavenly  things  begin  to  open  to  hira. 


!.  6. 


>  THE    SUFFERINGS    CF    CHRIST,    15  P.    Vlli 

CHAP,     fectron  of  man  in  his  fallea  state,  like  an  infant  unloos- 


v 


ed,  wallowing  in  the  blood  of  its  nativity,  and  without  a 
deliverance,  and  final  sepaiation  from  that  in  which  he 
is  held,  must  perish  without  remedy. 

14.  As  nothing  is  born  without  a  separation,  and  no 
separation  can  take  place  without  suffering;  so  that 
which  beareth  must  suffer  in  proportion  to  the  nature 
and  quality  of  that  which  it  beareth,  and  that  which  is 
born  is  liable  to  suffer  in  proportion  to  the  natural  or  in- 
herent relation  in  which  it  standeth  to  that  which  bare 
it,  until  it  is  weaned  from  that  relation. 

15.  And  as  that  which  beareth  is  first  in  the  order  of 
things,  and  not  that  which  is  born;  and  as  that  is  first 
which  is  fleshly,  and  not  that  which  is  spiritual;  there- 
fore, that  which  is  earthly  and  sensual  suffereth  death 
in  the  work  of  regeneration,  while  that  which  is  spiritu- 
alj  and  heavenly,  is  quickened  and  made  alive  in  the 
soul;  and  the  soul  can  only  suffer  in  proportion  to  the 
•.onnexion,  the  near  or  distant  relation  in  which  it  stand- 
eth to  that  which  is  fleshly,  until  the  fleshly  is  over- 
come by  the  spiritual. 

16.  The  inner  or  new  man  in  Christ  Jesus,  was  borne 
by  the  outer  man,  or  in  other  words,  that  which  was 
spiritual  was  within  that  which  was  natural,  and  was 
brought  forth  out  of  that  which  was  natural  and  old 
And  hence,  as  sin  captivated  the  soul,  and  occupied  that 
which  was  natural  and  old,  and  the  sufferings  of  Christ 
.Jesus  for  the  redemption  of  souls,  began  in  Christ's  first 
appearing;  therefore  the  sufferings  must  contjpue,  in  his 
second  appearing,  until  the  work  of  regeneration  is  com- 
pleted, and  that  which  is  old  and  corrupt,  be  finally  over* 
come  by  the  new. 

17.  Upon  this  distinction  between  the  natural  body,  so 
called,  and  the  spiritual  body,  hang  the  whole  of  the  apos- 
tles' doctrines;  take  away  that  distinction,  and  the  whole 
New-Testament  must  appear,  to  every  man  of  common 
sense,  as  the  most  absurd  and  incredible  romance. 

18.  But  admit  that  the  apostles  meant  as  they  wrote. 
*  Gr,1       that  there  was  a  natural*  body  and  a  spiritual  body  then 

1  Cor*«v  ex*stmg>  a°d  tnat  the-  natural  was  first  in  the  order  of 
44,  46.  things,  and  afterwards  the  spiritual,  the  whole  may  be 
James  iii.    understood  in  the  most  perfect  consistency. 

19.  This  distinction  between  the  flesh,  aud  the  Spirit* 
is  variously  expressed,  by  the  outer  man,  and  the  inner 
man:  tb.6  old  man,  and  the  new  man;  the  first  Adaja: 


P,    VIII.  THE    WORK    OF    REGENERATION.  533 

aud  the  second  Adam;  which  in  substance  make  one     CHAF.> 

and  the  same  distinction.     And  as  each  body  must  have    J. _.. 

a  mind,  or  seed,  or  centre  of  influence;  so  the  apostles 
as  plainly  distinguish  between  the  carnal  mind,  or  mind 
of  the  flesh,  which  is  enmity  against  God,  and  the  spir- 
itual mind,  or  mind  which  was  in  Christ. 

20.  Then  the  whole  history  of  the  work  of  God,  in 
the  first  appearing  of  Christ,  taketh  it  for  granted,  that 
it  began  in  that  which  was  natural,  and  that  out  of  that 
which  was  natural,  the  true  spiritual  and  everlasting* 
offspring  of  God,  gradually  came  forth. 

21;  And  as  the  first  decreased,  the  second  increased; 
as  the  second  was  set  at  liberty,  the  first  became  a  cap- 
tive; as  the  first  suffered,  the  second  triumphed;  as  the 
first  died,  the  second  revived;  and  finally,  when  the  first 
was  completely  dead,  being  crucified,  the  second  was 
completely  alive  and  glorified,  and  in  the  full  and  per- 
fect stature  of  a  new  creature,  self-existent  and  wholly 
independent  of  the  old  forever. 

22.  From  this  principle  of  a  distinction  and  separa- 
tion, between  that  which  is  fleshly,  and  that  which  is 
spiritual,  the  fundamental  doctrines  relating  to  the  suf- 
ferings of  Christ,  arise;  which  are  stated  in  such  plain 
and  positive  terras,  through  all  the  New-Testament,  that 
none  can  mistake  the  sense,  who  have  any  light,  unless 
the  most  pointed  testimony  of  those  who  were  eye-wit- 
nesses of  the  work  of  God  from  the  beginning,  is  wil- 
fully perverted. 

23.  The  birth  of  Jesus  is  stated,  as  being  in  the  natu- 
ral appearance  of  common  humanity:  that  he  grew  in 
stature,  and  in  favour  with  God  and  man:  that  he  was 
subject  to  his  supposed  parents  until  he  became  of  age: 
that  he  then  received  the  Holy  Ghost,  began  to  suffer 
and  die,  as  to  the  common  course  and  principles  of  na- 
ture: That  he  became  obedient  to  his  heavenly  Father, 
even  unto  death:  that  he  learned  obedience  by  the 
things  he  suffered:  that  he  was  made  perfect  through 
sufferings:  that  he  suffered  in  the  flesh,  but  was  quick- 
ened, or  made  alive  in  the  spirit:  that  he  died  unto  sin; 
but  was  made  alive  unto  God. 

24.  That  having  finished  his  work  on  earth,  in  that 
human  form  which  was  put  to  death  by  the  Jews,  he 
departed,  and  afterwards  appeared  again,  in  different 
forms,  to  his  disciples,  and  showed  himself  alive,  by  ma 
By  infallible  proofs,  in  his  spiritual  state  of  existence, 

Yy2 


$54  THE    SUFFEf.IJCCS    OF    CHRIST,    IN  P.    Vil7 

CHAT.     untii  iic  vanished  wholly  out  of  their  sight,  as  to  natural 

'        appearance:  that  in  this  spiritual  state,  they  dwelt  in 

him,  and  he  in  them:  that  they  suffered  and  died  as  hr 

did,  after  his  example,  and  sat  together  with  him  in 

heavenly  places. 

25.  Therefore  it  is  a  grand  deception,  that  many  have 
lain  under,  who  have  imagined  that  the  holy,  harmb 
and  undetiled  Son  of  God,  suffered  and  died  in  the  room 
and  stead  of  sinners,  to  rescue  them  from  that  death  and 
punishment,  which  they  deserved;  and  that  his  suffer- 
ings and  death  fully  satisfied  Divine  Justice,  so  that  no 
farther  sufferings  were  necessary  for  the  salvation  of 
mankind. 

26.  What  mind,  upon  the  slightest  reflection,  could 
admit  that  Jesus  of  Nazareth  suffered  and  died  in  the 
room  and  stead  of  the  patriarchs  and  prophets?  when  it 
is  testified,  that  they  had  trial  of  cruel  mockings  and 
scourgings,  of  bonds  and  imprisonment:  that  they  were 

Ucb.  xi.  stoned,  were  sawn  asunder,  were  tempted,  were  slaio 
with  the  sword:  that  they  wandered  about  in  sheep- 
€kins  and  goat-skins,  in  deserts  and  in  mountains,  and  in 
dens  and  caves  of  the  earth,  being  destitute,  afflicted 
and  tormented. 

27.  As  well  might  Jesus'  have  argued,  that  the  father? 
had  died  in  his  room  and  stead,  that  he  might  live  as  a 
universal  monarch  upon  earth,  as  that  any  of  his  follow- 
ers should  draw  such  an  inconsistent  and  groundless  in- 
ference from  his  sufferings.  For  it  is  clearly  manifest 
from  his  discourses  to  his  disciples,  that  a  great  part  of 
his  doctrines,  as  well  as  the  whole  of  his  exanyple.  was 
expressly  to  encourage  them  to  undergo  the  saffi »  suffer- 
ings which  he  suffered,  and  to  die  the  death  that  he  died. 

28.  Eut  all  that  a  carnal  nature  suffered,  from  the  fall 
to  the  coming  of  Christ,  was  not  even  the  beginning  oi 
sorrows  compared  with  what  was  yet  to  follow,  in  the 
work  of  regeneration. 

29.  And  as  the  sufferings,  exhibited  in  the  bringing 
forth  oAhe  first-born,  were  designed  as  a  perfect  exam 
pie,  and  were  but  the  real  beginning;  so  it  was  the  high- 
est aim  of  his  true  followers  to  copy  after  that  example, 
in  enduring  the  *ame  sufferings  which  he  also  suffered: 
being  folly  persuaded,  as  the  apostle  expresseth  it.  that, 

rjTim.  ii.     u  If  we  be  dead  with  him.  we  shall  also  live  with  him:  If 
U«  12-         we  suffer,  we  shall  also  reign  with  him."    And  again. "  If 
Rom.  viii.    so  be  th.it  we  suffer  with  [or  in  conformity  to]  kimy  that 
we  may  be  also  glorified  together/' 


P.    VIH.  THE   WORK    OF*    REGENERATION.  53$ 

30.  This  is  the  whole  tenor  of  the  doctrines  of  the     CHAF. 
apostles,  concerning  the  sufte rings  of  Christ;  that  as  he         .  ;  ..  * 
suffered,  so  did  they:  and  as  the  body  is  not  complete 
without  the  head,  so  neither  is  the  head  complete  with* 

out  the  body;  and  each  member  of  the  body  suffereth  in 
a  just  proportion,  as  the  members  bear  a  proportion  to 
the  head:  so  that  in  all  things,  the  first-born  had  the 
pre-eminence. 

31.  Therefore,  Christ  Jesus  having  suffered  his  pro* 
portion  as  the  head,  every  member  of  the  body,  accord- 
ing to  their  several  lots  and  offices,  fill  up  their  propor- 
tion of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  that  the  whole  may  be 
perfected  and  glorified  together.  Hence  saith  the  apos- 
tle to  the  Colossians,  "  Who  now  rejoice  in  my  sufferings  °  *'  **• 
for  you,  and  fill  up  that  which  is  left  behind  of  the  afflic- 
tions of  Christ  in  my  flesh,  for  his  body's  sake,  which  is 

the  Church." 

32.  And  to  the  Romans  he  saith,  "  Know  ye  not,  that   Rom  ^ 
so  many  of  us  as  are  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  are  bap-    3, 4,  is. 
tized  into  his  death?    Therefore  we  are  buried  with  (or 

in  conformity  to)  him  by  baptism  into  death. — Knowing 
this,  that  our  old  man  is  crucified  with  him,  that  the  bo- 
dy of  sin  might  be  destroyed,  that  henceforth  we  should 
not  serve  sin.'" 

33.  In  all  this  there  is  not  the  least  intimation  of  the 
sufferings  and  crucifixion  of  Christ  on  a  wooden  cross; 
tior  of  his  dying  at  the  instigation  of  Jewish  priests,  by 
the  hands  of  Roman  soldiers;  nor  of  his  followers  suffer- 
ing in  conformity  to  him,  in  that  manner.  But  the  suf- 
ferings and  crucifixion  of  Christ,  both  in  relation  to  the 
head  and  members  of  his  body,  were,  strictly  speaking, 
the  crucifixion,  sufferings,  and  death  of  the  flesh,  the  old 
man,  the  man  of  sin,  who  was  crucified  and  put  to  death 
by  a  daily  cross. 

34.  "Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the    Gal  — . 
law,  (saith  Paul)  being  made  a  curse  for  us.     Who  his    13. 
own  self  bare  our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree,    '  Pet  * 
(saith  Peter)  by  whose  stripes  ye  were  healed." 

35.  But  how  was  he  made  a  curse  for  them?  how  did 
he  bear  their  sins?  and  how  were  thev  healed  by  his 
Stripes?  was  it  without  suffering  as  he  did?  In  no  wise. 
The  history  of  their  whole  life  and  testimony  vvitnesseth 
fo  the  contrary.  But  it  was  by  his  example,  that  they 
might  also  follow  his  steps  in  the  same  sufferings. 

36.  "For  even  hereunto  were  ye  called,  (saith  Peter) 


*3o 


TH£    SUFFERINGS    OF    CHRIST, 


p.  vm 


CHAP. 
VI. 

J  Pet.  ii. 
21. 

rhap.  it, 
J.  2. 


Boston. 

1  Cor.  xii. 
26.  1  Pet. 
iv.  13, 
Phil  iii. 
19. 


because  Christ  also  suffered  for  you,  leaving  you  an  ex- 
ample, that  ye  should  follow  his  steps. — Forasmuch  then 
as  Christ  hath  suffered  for  us  in  the  flesh,  arm  your- 
selves likewise  with  the  same  mind:  for  he  that  hath 
suffered  in  the  flesh  hath  ceased  from  sin;  that  he  no 
longer  should  live  the  rest  of  his  time  in  the  flesh,  to 
the  lusts  of  men,  but  to  the  will  of  God/' 

37.  Thus  the  sufferings  of  Christ  do  not  merely  res2 
pect  the  head,  or  first-born  of  his  body,  as  having  ceas 
ed  from  sin,  by  suffering  in  the  flesh;  but  every  mem 
ber  of  his  body,  who  hath  suffered  in  the  flesh,  after  hi«- 
example,  hath  ceased  from  sin:  For  if  the  root  be  holy. 
so  are  the  branches;  and  being  crucified,  in  conformity 
to  the  example  of  Christ,  they  are  dead  unto  sin,  and 
cannot  live  any  longer  therein. 

38.  But  what  kind  of  a  body  would  it  be  to  have  sin 
wholly  abolished  out  of  the  head,  and  the  enmity  reign- 
ing in  all  the  members?  A  pure  head,  and  members 
wholly  corrupt.  "  A  head  obedient  unfo  death,  and- 
heels  kicking  against  heaven."  Can  such  be  the  body 
of  Christ?  Nay  verily.  "If  one  member  suffer,  all  the 
members  suffer  with  [or  in  conformity  to]  it."  And  all 
the  members  are  partakers  of  Christ's  sufferings,  and 
have  a  fellowship  of  his  sufferings,  being  made  confor- 
mable to  his  death. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


fThe  Sufferings  of  Christ,  an  Example  to  all  Belicvtrr 

THE  head  of  every  man  is  Christ,  and  the  head  of 
Christ  is  God.  So  when  Christ  cometh  into  the 
Hefe.x.7,  world,  his  language  is,  "  Lo,  I  come  to  do  thy  will.  O 
2°> ,4-  God." — By  which  will  we  are  sanctified,  (saith  the  apos- 
tle) through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ 
once  for  all:  that  is,  a  final  offering.  And  thus  by  one 
offering  he  hath  perfected  forever  them  that  are  sancti- 
fied. But  the  offering  up  of  the  body,  is  more  than  the 
offering  up  of  the  head,  it  includeth  the  whole  body, 
from  the  head  to  the  least  member. 

2.  And  as  Christ  Jesus  was  sanctified  by  being  obedi- 
ent to  the  will  of  his  Father  and  head,  in  offering  up 


P.    Vlii,  AN    EXAMPLE    TO    ALL    BELIEVERS.  637 

himself;  so  all  the  members  of  his  body  are  sanctified  by  CHAP 
the  same  will,  in  being  obedient  to  their  head,  and  in 
offering  up  themselves  once  for  all:  and  thus  the  whole 
body  is  sanctified  and  perfected  forever,  by  one  offering, 
which  is  one  and  the  same  in  relation  to  the  head  and 
the  members. 

3.  The  Captain  of  our  salvation  was  made  perfect 
through  sufferings,  and  became  the  author  of  eternal 
salvation  to  all   them  that  obey  him;   and  as  he  was 
"obedient  until*  death,  even  the  death  of  the  cross,"    Phil.  ii.g» 
and  died  in  all,  and  every  part  of  that  nature  which  de-    *fMXPl* 
served  death;  therefore  he  not  only  became  dead  to 

that  nature  which  he  took  upon  him,  but  that  nature  be- 
came eternally  dead  as  to  him. 

4.  Hence  the  apostle  justly  concludeth,  that  we  who 
live,  should  henceforth  not  live  unto  ourselves;  but  unto 
him  who  set  this  example  of  dying,  and  was  thereby 
raisedfrom  the  dead.  "Wherefore  (saith  he)  henceforth  .  c 
know  we  no  man  after  the  flesh:"  and  expressly  add-  16,17, 
eth,  "Jf  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new  creature:  old 
things  are  passed  away;  behold,  all  things  are  become 
new:  and  all  things  are  of  God." 

5.  Then  it  was  not  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord  from  heav- 
en that  died,  in  the  strictest  sense  of  death;  but  on  the 
contrary,  he  abolished  death,  and  '"brought  life  and  im-   2 Tim. L 
mortality!  to  light — Having  abolished  in  his  flesh  the    10. 
enmity" — And  by  the  cross,  having  slain  the  enmity. —    fifH'c^ 
Neither  did  he  finally  suffer:  yet  on  account  of  that  sin-   j.  Qr  ' 
ful  nature  which  he  took  upon  him,  and  which  he  had  axp$-*pri*£^ 
in  him  to  slay  and  abolish,  he  frequently  suffered  pain    ipcorrojf 
and  sorrow  of  "soul,  both  in  relation  to  himself  and  others.     10n' 

6.  Hence  we  read  of  his  being  tempted  of  the  devil; 
spending  whole  nights  in  prayer  to  God  who  was  able 
to  deliver  him — weeping  over  Jerusalem;  and  oi  his 
sufferings  in  the  garden,  when  in  an  agony,  he  cried, 
"  My  soul  is  exceeding  sorrowful  unto  death."  Such  was 
the  nature  of  his  sufferings  in  the  flesh,  until  that  enmi- 
ty which  he  took  upon  him  was  slain,  and  that  death 
abolished,  as  to  him:  and  hence  the  body  _p.f  sin  and 
death  was  the  final  sufferer,  and  not  the  Lord,  Christ 
Jesus. 

7.  Therefore,  it  was  not  he  who  abolished  death,  and 
3lew  the  enmity,  that  finally  suffered  or  died;  but  that* 
enmity  which,  in  his  own  flesh,  he  abolished  and  slew. 
by  a. daily  cross;  and,  whereby  he.  set  the.  example  £•: 


i>j>8  THE    SUFFERINGS-   OF    CHRI<f,  P.    \ i\,    . 

CWAP.     others  to  slay  the  enmity  in  their  own  flesh,  as  he  had 
'       done  in  his. 
1  Pet.  iii.         8.  Hence  it  is  written,  u  Christ  hath  once  suffered  for 
18.  sins,  the  just  for  the  unjust,  (or  rather  the  just  upon* 

the  unjust)  that  he  might  bring  us  to  God,  being  put  to 
death  in  the  flesh,  but  made  alive  in  the  spirit. — For  in 
that  he  died,  he  died  unto  sin. once:  but  in  that  he  liv- 
riom  vi  et^'  ^e  ^vetn  unt0  t*°d.  Likewise  reckon  ye  also  your- 
$,  10, 11.  selves  to  be  dead  indeed  unto  sin;  but  alive  unto  God.— 
Knowing  this,  that  our  old  man  is  crucified  with  [or  in 
conformity  to]  him,  that  the  body  of  sin  might  be  de- 
stroyed, that  henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin." 

9.  From  all  which  it  is  most  evident,  that  it  was  not 
the  Son  of  God  that  suffered  the  wrath  of  his  Father  at 
all ;  nor  was  there  any  design  in  the  ca9e  to  release  the 
sinner  from  the  punishment  which  was  his  just  desert. 

Heb.U       But  on  the  contrary,  "As  the  children  are  partakers  of 
**"•  flesh  and  blood,  he  also  himself  likewise  took  part  of 

the  same:  that  through  death  [through  the  means  of  that 
nature  of  sin,  which  is  death  and  enmity,  which  he  took] 
he  might  destroy  him  that  had  the  power  of  death,  that 
ts  the  devil." 

10.  But  there  was  no  changing  the  nature  of  things 
m  the  case,  or  converting  holiness  into  sin,  or  life  into- 
death:  for  that  which  he  took  he  inhabited  and  posses- 
sed, and  that  which  he  possessed  he  destroyed,  and  in 
destroying  it,  he  destroyed  that  part  of  death  which  he 
took,  and  him  that  had  the  power  of  it:  But  he  did  not 
destroy  himself,  nor  was  it  either  God,  or  the  Son  of 
God,  that  was  destroyed  on  the  occasion. 

11.  But  this  is  evident,  that  it  was  flesh  and  blood,  sin 
and  death,  and  the  devil,  neither  of  which  can  enter  in- 
to the  kingdom  of  God,  which,  according  to  the  apostles, 
strictly  speaking,  suffered  and  died.  Not  that  all  sin 
and  death  were  by  him  destroyed,  which  have  reigned 
in  the  world  ever  since;  but  so  far  as  the  first-born  in 
the  new  creation,  beareth  a  proportion  to  the  whole  of 
that  creation,  or  as  the  head  beareth  a  proportion  to  the 
whole  body. 

*  Or,  in  the  strictest  propriety,  an  unjust  nature  suffered  unclt  i 
which  was  just  and  holy.  And  admitting  thrt  Christ  suffered  in  hi^ 
soul,  during  the  warfare',  it  is  far  more  consistent  both  with  the  origi- 
nal letter  and  spirit  of  the  above  text,  that  he  should  suffer  \.  I'OA7  hi.* 
enemy,  sin,  in  putting-  him  to  death,  that  we  might  be  delivered  from 
him.  and  brought  home  to  God,  than  to  suffer  FOR  him  that  hejnigl .;.. 
live,  aud  Uraaniae  over  us. 


1 


P.   Vllf.  AN    EXAMPLE    TO    ALL   BELIEVERS.  639 

12.  "He  died  unto  sin  once,  but  in  that  he  liveth,  he     CHAP, 

liveth  unto  God."     And  unto  whatsoever  he  died,  unto  m \_^ 

the  same  he  also  suffered;  and  therefore  it  was  unto 

that  which  had  the  nature  and  root  of  sin  that  he  suffer- 
ed. Not  that  innocence  and  justice  suffered  in  the  room 
and  stead  of  sins:  therefore  the  same  that  finally  suf- 
fered,  also  died;  and  that  which  died  never  did,  nor 
never  will  arise  again  to  life. 

13.  And  therefore  the  plain  and  pointed  contrast  is 
Continued,  and  the  death  is  said  to  be  once,  or  final,  and 
the  coming  forth  into  life  parallel  on  the  other  side,  be- 
ing put  to  death  in  the  flesh,  and  coming  forth  in  the 
Spirit.  Which  is  perfectly  the  same  as  crucifying  the 
flesh  with  its  affections  and  lusts,  and  walking  after  the 
Spirit;  or  putting  to  death  that  which  is  earthly,  sensu- 
al, and  devilish,  and  bringing  forth  into  eternal  life  that 
which  is  spinrual,  pure,  and  of  God;  and  not  bringing 
to  life  again  the  same  that  was  put  to  death:  "For  if  1 

build  again  the  things  which  1  destroyed,  I  make  my-   Oa^Vi* 
self  a  transgressor.''1 

14.  And  thou  that  sayest,  God  died  for  sinners,  and 
rose  again,  what  advantage  could  it  be  for  a  holy  Being 
to  be  made  flesh  and  sin,  and  as  such  to  suffer  and  die, 
and  as  such  to  rise  again,  that  the  sinner  in  the  flesh, 
and  in  sin,  might  lie  wallowing  in  the  blood  of  his  nativi- 
ty, in  reconciliation  with  God? 

15.  As  the  human,  and  divine  nature,  or  rather  the 
nature  of  sin,  and  holiness,  met  together  in  Christ  Jesus, 
doubtless  it  was  necessary  that  one  or  the  other  should 
suffer  and  die;  either  that  which  was  sensual  pertaining 
to  flesh  and  blood,  or  that  which  was  spiritual  and  of  God, 

16.  But  as  that  which  was  sensual  was  the  earthly 
part,  and  that  which  was  spiritual  was  the  Lord  from 
heaven,  it  could  not  be  the  quickening  Spirit  or  Spirit 
$f  Anointing,  which  constituted  Jesus  the  Lord  from  hea- 
ven, that  either  suffered  or  died;  but  that  which  was 
earthly  and  sensual,  which  the  Lord  Jesus  overcame 
and  abolished. 

17.  And  speaking  exclusively  of  the  nature  of  sin, 
that  the  animal  part,  which  was  subject  to  weariness 
and  pain,  did  die,  is  indisputable;  and  if  the  Lord  from 
heaven  died,  then,  neither  obtained  the  victory;  nor 
could  either  be  said  to  be  immortal,  for,  in  the  strictest 
sense  of  death,  that  which  is  immortal  cannot  die;  nei- 
ther can  it  suffer,  only  in  consequence  of  its  being  united 
to  that  wjaich,  in  reality,  deserveth  both  to  suffer  and  die. 


64ft  fH»  strrFERrtfGs  op  Christ,  P.  Vllf. 

CHAP.         18    And  as  the  quickening  Spirit,  the  Lord  from  hea- 

ven,  was  begotten  and  brought  forth  of  the  everlasting 

i  Tim.  i  God,  he  was  justly  called.  The  King  immortal,  eternal, 
l'ffiJ  invisible,  the  only-wise  God.  who  only  hath  immortality. 
Therefore  it  was  not  possible  that  he  could  die;  nor 
could  his  soul  or  spiritual  body,  through,  any  degree  of 
suffering,  (by  leasonof  that  enmity  which  he  had  taken 
upon  him)  be  held  under  the  power  of  death  any  longer 
than  until  that  which  was  appointed  unto  death  was,  by 
him,  overcome  and  destroyed. 

19.  Thus,  in  the  body  of  Christ  Jesus,  the  flssh  and 
Spirit,  or  the  nature  of  nm  and  holiness  strove,  like  blood 
and  fire  upon  the  altar,  until  the  blood  was  consumed  by 
the  fire;  so  the  flesh  or  nature  of  sin  was  overcome  and 
con-umed  by  the  Spirit. 

20.  But  it  would  seem  that  the  sufferings  and  death 
of  God,  in  the  room  and  stead  of  sinful  flesh,  was  a  doc- 
trine reserved  for  those  latter  times  of  departing,  or 
standing  off  from  the  faith,  and  bringing  in  damnable 
heresies,  even  denying  the  only  Lord  God,  and  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

21.  \(  '-  God  the  Mighty  Maker  died   for  man  the 
Wat*?.        creature's  sin;'"  or  if  "God  himself  comes  down  to  be 

the  offering — n  and  is  a  sacrifice  or  sin-offering,  well 
might  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet  rejoice  at  his 
death:  for  it  must  be  the  living  that  have  the  dominion; 
and  the  living  must  be  superior  to  the  dead. 

22.  According  to  the  true  proverb.  u  a  living  dog  k 
.  is.      Detter  than  a  dead  lion."    And  upon  the  same  principle, 

a  living  man  is  better  than  a  dying,  or  dead  god.  For 
that  which  is  dead  can  never  raise  itself  to  life;  and  if 
the  dead  are  raised,  it  must  be  by  the  power  of  the  liv- 
ing. Therefore,  if  sinners  were  real  enemies  to  God, 
and  he  actually  died  in  their  stead,  that  they  might  live 
in  sin,  and  in  their  blood,  during  life,  and  be  saved  from 
punishment  hereafter,  it  certainly  depended  on  the  liv- 
ing wnether  the  dead  should  ever  rise. 

23.  Wo  to  him  that  is  alone,  for  if  he  fall,  who  shall 
help  him  up?  Hence  the  necessity  of  another  link  in 
this  chain  of  darkness,  "  Behold  a  God  descends  and 
dies.'"  That  is,  one  of  the  Gods  dieth.  to  satisfy  the  jus- 
tice and  appease  the  wrath  of  the  othe;,  in  behalf  of  sin- 
ners; and  the  other,  as  soon  as  he  was  satisfied,  raised 
up  the  dead  one:  and  the  dead  one,  after  he  was  raised 
up,  stood,  day  and  night,  perpetually  showing  bis  wounds. 


Gal.ii.20, 


P.    VHf.  AN    EXAMPLE    TO    ALL    BELIEVER*;  54* 

and  pleading  before  his  Father,  that  he  suffered  and  di-     CHAF 
ed  in  the  room  and  stead  of  sinners,  as  a  satisfaction  to  ;f 

bis  justice. 

24.  But  what  God,  or  what  justice  could  take  satisfac- 
tion in  beholding  the  marks  of  cruelty  in  the  innocent, 
while  the  guilty  went  unpunished?  Such  black  and  in- 
fernal darkness,  is  too  disgusting  to  the  reason  of  man, 
and  too  distressing  to  any  enlightened  soul,  to  merit  a 
serious  investigation;  but  must  be  sent  back,  with  the 
beast  and  the  false  prophet,  to  the  bottomless  pit  from 
whence  it  arose. 

25.  The  truth  is,  that  as  two  contrary  natures,  the 
flesh  and  the  Spirit,  the  seed  of  the  serpent  and  the 
seed  of  God,  met  in  one  visible  human  form,  both  were 
included  under  one  common  name,  until  they  were  grad- 
ually separated,  and  the  weaker  suffered  and  died. 

26.  From  this  mysterious  contrariety  of  two  natures, 
in  one  external  form,  the  apostles  are  frequently  under 
the  necessity  of  using  apparent  contradictions:  Thus, 

St.  Paul,  "It  is  Christ  that  died,  yea,  rather  that  is  ris-    Rom.  viii. 
en. — 1  am  crucified  with  Christ:    nevertheless  I  live;   ^4;, 
yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me." 

27.  So  Christ  Jesus  is  said  to  have  two  natures  in 
him,  not  united,  but  at  pointed  variance;  and  when  it  is 
said  that  Christ  suffered  and  died,  and  rose  again,  and 
ascended  up  into  glory,  these  things  are  plainly  and  ex- 
pressly ascribed  to  those  distinct  natures,  respectively, 
according  to  the  character  and  just  desert  of  each. 

28.  So  that  the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ,  both 
in  relation  to  the  head  and  members  of  his  body,  in 
the  strictest  sense,  apply  to  that  old  nature  of  the  first 
Adam,  which  is  a  state  of  death,  out  of  which  the  new 
man  arose,  and  from  which  he  became  fully  and  final- 
ly separated,  and  ascended  into  the  divine  nature  and 
likeness  of  his  Father,  as  the  first-born  and  first-fruit  in 
the  work  of  redemption. 

29.  And  as  the  redemption  of  Christ  had  respect  to 
the  full  headship,  and  membership  of  the  redeemed,  or 
all  who  should  be  regenerated  or  born  again;  and  as 
bis  second  appearing  was  to  be  in  the  second  part  of 
man's  fallen  nature;  therefore,  the  sufferings  of  that  na- 
ture could  never  be  filled  up,  in  their  full  and  perfect 
measure,  as  to  the  order  of  both  male  and  female,  until 
the  seco'ud  appearing  of  Christ  actually  took  place. 

30.  And  therefore,  the  blessed  Mother  of  our  redemp- 

Zz 


£42  THE    SUFFEIUN-GS    OF    CHRIST,  ?.    Vlff 

(  vt  ^      *'on'  'n  a^  resPect?«  ?u  fie  red  lier  due  proportion,  and  di- 

,__    ed,  upon  the  same  fundamental  principles  that  the  suf 

ferine:?  and  death  of  Christ  were  necessary,  in  his  first 
appearing. 
Jiom.  vi.  31.  And  in  that  she  died,  she  died  unto  sin  once,  as 

To.  he  did.  and  revived,  and  rose  again,  and  ascended  into 

the  same  divine  nature  and  everlasting  union  in  the  Spi- 
rit; and  being  regenerated,  and  born  out  of  the  corrupt 
nature  of  the  first  woman,  she  was  the  first-born  and 
first-fruit  unto  God  in  the  order  of  the  female,  having  in 
all  points  been  tempted  like  as  they  are;  but  through 
the  power  of  God  never  yielded  to  the  tempter,  that 
she  might  be  able  to  succour  those  that  are  tempted. 
32.  And  as  the  sufferings  of  Christ  were  not  filled  up 
13  "li^i'  m  n*s  ^rs*  appearing,  hence  said  the  apostle,  "  1  reckon 
©!  *'  that  the  sufferings  of  this  present  time  are  not  worthy 
to  he  compared  with  the  glory  which  shall  be  revealed 
jn  us.  For  the  earnest  expectation  of  the  creature 
waiteth  for  the  manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God.  For 
we  know  that  the  whole  creation  groaneth,  and  travail- 
eth  in  pain  together  until  now.  [That  is.  until  this  glory 
should  be  revealed,  and  the  sons  of  God  manifested.] 
And  even  we  ourselves  groan  within  ourselves,  waiting 
for  the  adoption,  to  writ,  the  redemption  of  our  body." 

33.-  So  far  then,  were  the  apostles  from  teaching  that 
any  one  individual  suffered  in  the  room  and  stead  of 
another.  They  state  the  plain  undeniable  fact,  confir- 
med by  the  history  of  all  ages,  that  truth  and  virtue 
were  never,  in  any  degree,  preserved  in  the  earth,  but 
through  a  constant  succession  of  suffering  saints  and 
martyrs. 

34.  From  the  blood  of  Abel  to  the  blood  of  Zechari- 
ah,  which  was  shed  between  the  porch  and  the  altar; 
and  again,  from  the  blood  of  John  the  Baptist,  to  the 
blood  of  William  Robinson  and  others,  which  crieth  to 
heaven,  even  from  this  American  paradise  of  freedom; 
virtue  was  ever  attended  with  a  proportionable  degree 
of  sufferings. 

35.  Could  justice  be  satisfied,  and  yet  millions,  from 
age  to  age,  suffer  and  die,  by  increasing  agonies  and 
modes  of  torture  before  unknown?     And  if  the  groans 

Davies*  and  dying  pangs — the  pains  and  blood  of  "an  incarnate 

Poems.  Godhead,"  as  Davies  expresseth  it,  could  not  be  with- 

Erskine's  stood:  Or  if  the  burning  throne  had  been  sufficiently 

SoM$t8|  cooled  off,  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and  he  had  "  drank 


?".    Villi  AN    EXAMPLE    TO    ALL   BELrEVER3v.  643 

hell  dry,"  as  Erskine  expresseth  it,  What  then?  had     CHAP, 
justice  no  power  to  stop  the  prosecution?    Or,  on  the  '    , 

other  hand,  from  whence  could  those  seven  vials  full 
of  the  wrath  of  God  be  collected,  which  John  saw  in 
vision,  long  after  the  death  of  Jesus,  preparing  to  de- 
stroy the  kingdom  and  seat  of  the  beast? 

36.  The  truth  is,  justice  never  was,  nor  never  will 
be  satisfied  with  any  thing  short  of  the  total  destruction 
of  sin:  and  therefore,  while  the  nature  of  sin  remained, 
it  had  to  suffer  in  those  who,  after  the  example  of  Christr 
took  up  their  cross  against  it.  And  while  the  enmity 
raged  in  the  children  of  disobedience,  those  who  took 
up  their  cross  against  sin,  had  always  to  endure  outward 
afflictions,  and  persecutions,  which  turned  to  them  for  a 
testimony,  in  every  age. 

37.  And  as  the  work  of  redemption  was  to  become 
full  and  effectual  in  Christ's  second  appearing,  and  the 
man  of  sin  to  be  wholly  consumed  and  destroyed ;  so 
in  the  accomplishment  of  that  work,  the  sufferings  of . 
Christ  must  necessarily  be  filled  up,  in  their  full  and 
perfect  measure,  through  which  the  fruits  of  righteous- 
ness will  appear  in  their  full  perfection,  with  eternal 
glory. 

38.  And  as  all  the  faithful  witnesses  suffered  to  sup- 
port the  cause  of  truth  in  the  earth,  and  in  confirmation 
of  their  testimony  concerning  that  day;  so  justice,  both 
in  heaven  and  among  men,  is  satisfied  when  sin  and 
deatji  are  abolished  through  sufferings,  and  righteous- 
ness, truth,  and  eternal  life  grow  up  in  their  place. 

39.  This  was  manifestly  the  apostle's  meaning,  when 

he  said,  "The  sufferings  of  Christ  abound  in  us — And   2Cor.L 
whether  we  be  afflicted,  it  is  for  your  consolation  and   5.  6. 
salvation,  which  is  effectual  in  the  enduring  the  same   ^Tim.u. 
sufferings  which  we  also  suffer."     And  again,  "  I  en- 
dure all  things  for  the  elect's  sake,  that  they  may  also 
obtain  the  salvation  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  with  eter- 
nal glory."     Which  is  according  to  the  words  of  Jesus,   Matt.  *x. 
"  Ye  shall  drink  indeed  of  my  cup,  and  be  baptized   ^ 
with  the  baptfsm  that  I  am  baptized  with." 

40.  Then  as  that  Spirit  of  truth  and  holiness,  which 
gave  occasion  to  the  sufferings  of  the  saints,  in  the  flesh, 
continued  to  flow  from  witness  to  witness,  and  from  age 
to  age;  so  all  the  afflictions  which  they  endured,  re- 
mained as  a  witness  with  God,  against  those  lusts  and 
abominations  of  a  fallen  nature,  by  which  the  earth  was 


044  THE    SUFFERINGS    OF    CHRIST,  Lc .  P.    Vllf, 

CHAP,     corrupted,  and  against  which  they  took  up  their  cross. 

41.  And  therefore,  instead  of  using  the  blood  of  Je- 
sus, or  any  of  his  followers,  to  pacify  an  offended  Deity, 
and  reconcile  him  to  the  beast,  the  false  prophet  or  the 

•ml  xvi.  devil;  the  whole  of  that  blood  is  represented  as  stored 
up  in  seven  vials,  [referring  to  the  ages]  and  all  of  it  to 
be  poured  out,  to  execute  his  righteous  vengeance  on 
the  workers  of  iniquity  ;  that  such  as  had  shed  the  blood 
of  saints  and  prophets,  shcuid  have  blood  to  drink,  be- 
cause they  are  worthy. 

42.  Hence  the  proud  and  all  that  do  wickedly,  are 
M«l. it.  l.  compared  to  stubble,  and  it  was  expressly  said,  "The 
Zech.  xui.  day  that  cometh  [referring  to  Christ's  second  appearing] 
1,-9-          shall  burn  them  up, — that  it  shall  leave  them  neither 

root  nor  branch/'  A  day  in  which  God  promised  to 
open  a  fountain  for  sin  and  uncleanness,  and  bring  his 
people  through  the  fire,  and  refine  them  as  silver  is  re- 
fined, and  try  them  as  gold  is  tried. 

43.  To  this  period  the  words  of  God  allude  by  the 
Zech.  x\\.  prophet  Zechariah :  "  1  will  pour  upon  the  house  of  Da- 
le ty  14.      vid,  and  upon  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  the  Spirit 

of  grace  and  of  supplications;  and  they  shall  look  upon 
me  whom  they  have  pierced,  and  they  shall  mourn  for 
him.** 

44.  "In  that  day  there  shall  be  a  great  mourning  in 
Jerusalem: — And  the  land  shall  mourn,  e^ery  family 
apart;  the  family  of  the  house  of  David  apart,  and  their 
wives  apart;  the  family  of  the  house  of  Nathan  apart, 
and  their  wives  apart; — All  the  families  that  remain, 
every  family  apart,  and  their  wives  apart.'51    Here  is  the 

Mat.  xxiv.  true  cause  why  Christ  said,  "Theo  shall  all  the  tribes 
i0L  Rev.     0f  the  earth  mourn." 

45.  Therefore,  as  Christ  Jesus,  and  his  apostles  and 
true  witnesses,  patiently  suffered  to  preserve  the  cause 
of  truth  and  righteousness  in  the  earth,  and  by  sealing 
the  truth  with  their  blood,  conveyed  and  confirmed  the 
same  to  others,  unto  whom  the  truth  was  made  effectual 
in  the  enduring  of  the  same  sufferings;  so  all  the  benefit 
of  their  sufferings  meet  and  centre  in  this  day  of  full 
redemption,  which  is  the  end  of  their  faith,  for  which 
they  suffered,  and  in  which  every  one  wUl  receive  ^ 
reward  according  to  his  works. 

46.  Therefore,  all  who  receive  the  mercy  and  grace- 
of  God,  in  this  day  of  his  final  visitation,  are  verily  bene- 
ficed by  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  both  ia  bis  first  an^ 


•  " 


P.    VIII.  THE    RESURRECTION,    NOT    CARNAL.  ^45" 

second  appearing,  and  by  the  sufferings  of  all  the  saints     CJ?T4P' 
and  martyrs  who  have  ever  suffered  for  their  testimony,    . 
having  with  them  obtained  the  end  of  their  faith  aud 
promises,  and  a  full  and  final  resurrection  into  the  king- 
dom of  God,  which  is  everlasting  righteousness,  peace 
and  eternal  life. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

The  Resurrection,  not  Carnal,  but  Spirituaf. 

THE  truth  of  God,  in  all  things  pertaining  to  the 
salvation  of  Mankind,  is  fully  established  in  this 
day  of  Christ's  second  appearing;  in  which  all  things 
full  have  their  full  and  final  accomplishment,  according 
to  all  that  the  prophets  and  apostles  have  spoken  since 
the  world  began. 

2.  It  will  be  proper,  therefore,  to  take  particular  no- 
tice of  what  the  apostles  taught  concerning  the  Resur- 
rection: which,  according  to  what  hath  been  stated  re- 
specting the  sufferings  of  Christ,  was  also  founded  upon 
the  distinction  between  the  natural  body  and  a  spiritual 
body,  the  natural  world  and  a  world  of  spirit*. 

3.  The  natural  bodies  of  all  men  are  mortal,  and  sub- 
ject to  a  dissolution,  like  the  bodies  of  all  other  animals; 
and  when  dissolved  back  to  their  native  elemeuts,  they 
rise  no  more  in  the  same  form.  The  natural  body  is 
called  the  earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle,  which  is  the  j 
first  part  of  the  natural  man,  of  the  earth  earthy.    Dust 

it  was,  and  unto  duet  it  returneth. 

4.  But  as  every  thing  was  created  in  its  order,  to 
serve,  some  higher  purpose  than  its  own  self-interest; 
and  as  man  was  peculiarly  designed  for  the  service  of 
God,  and  was  endowed  with  a  reasonable  soul  or  spirit 
for  that  purpose,  capable  of  immortality;  therefore^ 
is  the  soul  of  man* alone,  that  is  the  proper  subject  of 
the  resurrection,  and  is  capable  of  being  raised  to  a 
higher  use,  and  more  noble  enjoyments  than  pertain  to 
the  present  state. 

5.  Every  thing  in  nature  that  hath  life  and  growth, 
hath  a  seed  in  itself,  which  serveth  a  two- fold  purpose; 
first,  to  promote  its  own  species,  and  second,  to  brino 
forth  fruit  to  some  higher  order  of  beings. 

Zz2 


2  Cor.  v. 


546  THE    RESURRECTION,  f\    VIII; 

CHAP.         6.  Thus  Go,)  said  unto  man  in  his  first  creation,  "  Be- 

hold  I  have  given  you  every   herh  bearing-  seed. — and 

Gen.i.  29,    every  tree,  in  the  which   is  the  fruit  of  a  tree  yielding; 

30-  feed:  to  you  it  shall  he  for  meat.     And  to  every  beast 

of  the  earth,  to  every  fowl  of  the  air,  and  to  every  thing 

that  creepeth  upon  the  earth,  wherein  there  is  life,  I 

have  s^iven  every  green  herb  for  meat." 

7.  Then  as  nothing-  liveth  to  itself,  or  merely  for  its 
own  sake;  so  it  was  intended  that  man  should  live  and 
bring  forth  fruit  unto  God;  and  this  fruit  was  that  which 
pertained  to  his  living  soul,  as  it  is  that  by  which  God 
is  truly  worshipped  and  served;  and  therefore  the  apos- 
tles so  frequently  speak  of  a  seed,  and  of  every  seed 
having  its  own  body. 

8.  All  nature  teacheth,  that  the  stalk  or  tree,  which 
beareth  seed,  when  it  falleth  back  to  the  earth,  and  is 
dissolved,  the  same  never  riseth  again  into  the  same 
form;  and  no  more  doth  the  natural  body  of  man  rise 
again. 

9.  And  it  is  evident,  that  the  seed  which  is  put  into 
the  earth,  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  its  own  species, 
never  riseth  to  any  thing  higher  than  it  was;  but  that 
which  is  gathered  as  fruit,  when  it  is  taken  and  changed 
from  its  natural  state,  and  dressed  for  food,  in  such  a 
manner  as  best  suiteth  him  by  whom  it  is  dressed,  that 
alone  answereth  the  highest  end  for  which  it  was  cre- 
ated. 

10.  And  as  man,  in  preparing  bread  for  his  own  use, 
doth  not  raise  up  the  withered  stalk  upon  which  the 
grain  erew;  but  separateth  the  pure  flour  from  all  that 
to  which  it  had  been  united:  so.  in  like  manner,  is  the 
resurrection.  It  is  the  soul  that  is  to  be  redeemed  from 
all  iniquity,  and  purified  unto  God  in  a  peculiar  manner. 

Johuvi.      Thus  saith  Christ,  "  1  am  the  bread  of  life." — And  again, 
35.  the  apostle,  "For  we  being  many,  are  one  bread,  one 

1  Cor.  x.     i^dy;  for  ue  are  ay  partakers  of  that  one  bread.1" 

1 1 .  And  further,  as  seed  that  falleth  back  to  the  earth, 
and  taketh  root,  and  groweth  there,  re  forever  lost  from 
any  higher  use;  so  it  is  with  the  soul  that,  upon  a  delib- 
erate choice,  rejecteth  the  gospel,  and  chooseth  to  re- 
main in  his  fallen  state,  after  the  common  course  of  the 
world,  and  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season. 

Rom.  viii.        *  -■  "  J*'  >e  liyG  after  the  tlesh.  ye  shall  die;  but  if  ye 

13.  through  the  Spirit,  do  mortifv  the  deeds  of  the  body,  ye 

shall  live."    Thus  life  and  death  are  set  before  every  in 

dividual  soul,  upon  the  most  plain  and  reasonable  terms 


P.    VIU.  1*0T    CARNAL,    BUT    SPttlTUAL.  547 

13.  As  man,  by  his  foil  and  apostasy  from  God,  be-  C*JAP> 

came  flesh,  so  as  to  be  wholly  captivated  by  that  infe-  ^ 

rior  principle,  or  law  in  his  members,  by  which  he  serv- 
ed himself,  and  no  higher  purpose;  therefore,  until  the 

way  of  redemption  was  opened  from  that  self-pleasing, 
and  self-promoting  nature,  there  never  could  be  any  res- 
urrection. 

14.  And  hence,  through  all  the  ages  of  corruption  and 
depravity,  the  promise  of  God  had  respect  to  another 
seed.    "  They  which  are  the  children  of  the  flesh,  these 

are  not  the  children  of  God ;  but  the  children  of  promise   g  om'  u 
are  counted  for  the  seed." 

15.  And  as  Christ  Jesus  was  the  first  who  died  a  final 
death  unto  sin,  and  did  not  his  own  will,  but  the  will  of 
his  Father;  therefore  he  was  the  first-fruit  of  the  resur- 
rection, the  first-fruit  unto  God,  with  which  he  was  well 
pleased.  "  Every  one  in  his  own  order,  Christ  the  first-  j  Cor  XT> 
fruits,  afterwards  they  that  are  Christ's  at  his  coming."   23, 

16.  Herein  then  consisteth  the  true  nature  of  the  res- 
urrection: When  man  ceaseth  from  man,  whose  breath 
is  in  his  nostrils-;  when  he  dieth  to  himself  and  liveth 
to  God  alone;  when  he  ceaseth  from  his  own  works  and 
doeth  the  work  of  God ;  when  he  renounceth  the  will 
©f  the  flesh,  and  is  subject  to  the  will  of  the  Spirit;  then 
he  is  raised  from  a  death  in  sin,  to  a  life  of  righteous- 
ness; and  this  is  his  resurrection.  Such  is  the  seed 
which  God  hath  chosen,  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  himself, 

and  such  are  the  branches  of  the  true  vine,  which  he    Uohn$7 
will  purge,  that  they  may  bring  forth  more  fruit.  2. 

17.  But  this  precious  doctrine  of  the  resurrection,  like 
all  others  that  were  taught  by  Christ  Jesus  and  his  apos- 
tles, hath  been  wholly  perverted  by  Antichrist,  and  in- 
stead thereof,  a  false  and  senseless  superstition  hath 
been  imposed  upon  mankind,  which  would  be  too  absurd 
to  deserve  any  notice,  had  not  those  dark  ages  of  anti- 
quity, and  antichristian  authority,  in  which  it  was  in- 
vented, given  it  a  kind  of  sanction,  from  which  the  pres- 
ent age  is  not  altogether  released. 

18.  In  direct  opposition  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  it 
hath  been,  and  is  yet  maintained,  that  it  is  not  the  soul 
of  man,  but  his  natural  body,  which  is  the  subject  of  the 
resurrection: — That,  "the  souls  of  believers  are,  at  their  ^ 

death,  made  perfect  in  holiness,  and  do  immediately  pass   ^trCsfe* 
into  glory,  and  their  bodies,  being  still  united  to  Christ,   chism, 
do  rest  in  their  graves  till  the  resurrection-: 


s 


548  THE    RESURRECTION,  P.    VIII 

CvitP'         ^*  ^e  mventers  °f  tn's  groundless  doctrine,  ought 

'       to  have  known  that  the  souls  of  true  believers  never  do 

die;  and  therefore,  their  being  made  perfect  in  holiness, 

and  passing  into  glory,  is  not  to  be  dated  at  their  death, 

«.  *  .         nor  is  it  at  any  time,  immediately,  but  through  the  medi- 

i£  um  of  the  gospel,  (by  which  they  grow  up^  in  all  things, 

into  Christ)  that  they  are  made  perfect  in  holiness. 

20.  Nor  is  it  a  dead  corpse  that  is  united  to  Christ, 
at.  xxii.    or  *°  God,  "  For  God  is  not  the  God  of  the  dead,  but  of 

2.  the  living.'1    Besides,  many  of  the  dead  bodies  of  believ- 

ers were  not  suffered  to  be  put  into  graves;  and  if  they 
had  been,  the  grave  could  never  preserve  a  dead  corpse 
from  dissolving,  and  blending  together  with  the  common 
elements  of  the  globe,  being,  in  this  respect,  nothing  su- 
perior to  the  bodies  of  other  animals. 

21.  So  that  such  an  imaginary  resurrection  is  alto- 
gether a  lying  vanity,  in  following-  which,  the  deceived 
?oul  forsaketh  its  own  mercy,  and  from  which  it  must  be 
delivered,  oi  perish  forever  in  its  own  corruption:  for 
God  never  promised  to  invert  his  own  order  of  things, 
nor  to  revoke  his  own  express  declaration  in  this  parti- 
cular: "  Dust  thou  art,  and  unto  duet  Shalt  thou  return.1' 

22.  And  as  that  is  not  first  which  is  spiritual,  but  that 
which  is  natural,  and  afterwards  that  which  is  spiritual 
and  eternal;  so  the  apostles'  doctiine.  from  beginning 
to- end,  hath  the  most  plain  and  pointed  allusion  to  the 
spiritual  body,  and  spiritual  world,  and  not  to  that  which 
is  natural. 

23.  When  the  Sadducees,  who  denied  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  soul,  and  the  very  existence  of  the  spiritual 
world,  questioned  with  Jesus  concerning  the  woman  who 
had  been  the  wife  of  seven  husbands,  whose  wife  she 

Luke  xx.     should  be  in  the  resurrection;  his  answer  was,  "The 
34,  children  of  this  world  marry,  and  are  given  in  mar- 

riage: but  they  which  shall  be  accounted  worth v  to  ob- 
tain that  world,  and  the  resurrection  from  the  dead,  nei- 
ther marry,  nor  are  given  in  marriage.  Neither  can 
they  die  any  more:  for  they  are  equal  unto  the  an 
and  are  the  children  of  God,  being  the  children  oi*  the 
resurrection." 

24.  Observe,  it  was  not  after  they  had  obtained  that 
world,  and  the  resurrection,  but  whenever  they  were 
accounted  worthy  to  obtain  it;  that  is,  when  they  were 
begotten  by  the  Word  of  faith,  they  began  to  crucify  the 
flesh  with  its  affections  and  lusts,  to  die  unto  sin,  and  to 


P.    VIJI.  NOT    CARNAL,    BUT    SPIRITUAL.  5^9 

live  unto  God,  and  therefore  could  not  die  any  more,     c^^ 
being  the  children  of  the  resurrection.  * 

25.  Hence  said  Jesus,  on  another  occasion,  "  I  am  the 
resurrection,  and  the  life;   he  that  believeth  on  me,   J£hn al- 
though he  were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live.    And  whosoever 
liveth,  and  believeth  in  me,  shall  never  die."  And  again, 

ur  I  am  the  living  bread  which  came  down  from  heaven:    John  vi 
If  any  man  eat  of  this  bread,  he  shall  live  forever.'"   And   51.  viii.  51 
again,  "  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  if  a  man  keep 
my  saying,  he  shall  never  see  death." 

26.  This  was  a  great  stumbling  block  to  those  who 
denied  the  resurrection  and  the  life.     Hence  said  the 
deceived  hypocrites,  "  Now  we  know  that  thou  hast  a 
devil.— Art  thou  greater  than  our  father  Abraham,  which   Sa?oV^ 
is  dead?  and  the  prophets  are  dead:  whom  makest  thou      ' 
thyself?" 

27.  Hence  it  is  evident,  that  the  true  doctrine  of  the 
resurrection  was  misunderstood  and  opposed,  by  a  blind 
and  superstitious  priesthood,  from  the  beginning:  for  by 
these  the  common  people  were  taught. 

28.  Nor  was  it  truly  understood  even  by  the  disciples 
of  Christ,  who  had  been  misguided  and  corrupted  by 
those  blind  guides,  until  they  received  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  came  into  the  resurrection  themselves,  being  dead 

with  Christ  from  the  rudiments  of  the  worjd,  and  risen    CoHi.  12, 
with  him,  through  the  faith  of  the  operation  of  God,  who   20.  iii.  1. 
had  raised  him  from  the  dead. 

29.  Then,  and  not  till  then,  were  all  things  brought 
to  their  remembrance  which  Jesus  had  taugbt  them,  and 
by  which  they  understood  the  many  infallible  proofs, 
which  they  had  received  of  the  real  resurrection  of  the 
Son  of  God,  in  the  Spirit,  and  knew  what  his  rising  from, 
the  dead  should  mean. 

30.  And  they  never  learned,  nor  taught  to  others, 
that  Christ  Jesus  re-assumed  the  same  natural  appear- 
ance of  sinful  flesh,  which  was  laid  in  a  new  tomb;  for  if 
they  had,  the  most  glaring  contradictions  must  appear 
through  the  whole  account.  But  they  spake  of  his  be-* 
ing  quickened  in  the  Spirit,  and  being  seen  in  the  Spirit, 
and  not  in  the  flesh;  therefore  the  contradiction  falleth 
upon  those  who  deny  his  resurrection  in  the  Spirit,  and 
endeavour  to  prove  that  sin  and  the  curse  [for  such  ha 
was  made  as  to  the  flesh]  were  raised  again  to  life  ever- 
lasting 


560  *HE    INCONSISTENCE   OF  P.    VIJT 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  Inconsistency  of  a   Carnal  Resurrection. 
CHAP.      1~T  is  clearly  manifest,  according  to  the  sense  of  the 


VIII. 


I 


gospel,  that  the  rising  from  the  dead  had  no  respect 
to  the  resurrection  of  the  natural  body  or  tabernacle  of 
Jesus,  nor  of  any  of  his  followers,  inasmuch  as  it  was  tes- 
tified that  he  was  the  first-begotten  and  tirst-born  from 
the  dead. 

2.  In  the  natural  sense  of  a  resurrection,  some  had 
been  raised  from  the  dead,  among  the  Jews,  before  Je- 
sus; so  that  he  could  not  be  the  first.  Elisha  had  raised 
the  widow's  son;  Lazarus  had  been  raised,  and  the  wid- 
ow's 6on  at  Nain.  So  that  if  the  apostles  had  intended 
to  testify  that  the  dead  corpse  of  Jesus  had  been  raised 
to  life  again,  they  had  more  sense  of  the  truth  than  to 
say,  that  he  was  "the  first-fruits  of  them  that  slept,"  or 

]0.      T*     "  the  first  that  should  rise  from  the  dead." 

3.  The  truth  is,  that  Christ  did  descend  into  the  state 
Acts  xxvi.  0£  the  dead,  by  taking  upon  him  the  likeness  of  sinful 

flesh,  the  state  of  those  who  were  dead  in  trespasses  and 
sins;  and  it  was  out  of  this  state  of  death  that  he  arose, 
and  not  again  in  the  likeness  of  the  same  sinful  flesh. 

4.  Who  is  he  that  ascended,  but  the  same  also  that 
descended?  It  was  not  therefore  his  natural  body  that 
ascended,  for  that  was  brought  forth  by  a  natural  wo- 
man; and  as  it  never  descended  from  heaven,  so  neither 
was  it  that  which  ascended. 

5.  The  apostles  further  testified  that  they  were  dead 
Rom.  vi.     an(j  buried,  and  risen  with  Christ,  and  sat  together  with 

him  in  heavenly  places;  therefore  it  must  be  a  very 
Eph  ii.  6.  great  mistake  to  suppose  that  they  had  any  reference  to 
Col.  iii.  3  a  natural  death,  (as  it  is  called)  or  to  any  carnal  resur- 
rection of  the  same  natural  body,  when  their  very  exist- 
ence, like  that  of  other  men,  must  have  contradicted 
their  own  testimony. 

6.  It  would  seem  a  wonderful  argument  with  some, 
that  it  was  the  same  wounded  body  of  Jesus  that  arose 
irora  the  dead;  because  he  appeared  unto  his  disciples 
with  his  wounds,  and  did  eat  and  drink  with  them;  while 
they  are  ignorant  that  his  spiritual  body  was  capable  of 
assuming  any  form  or  appearance  that  might  encourage 
the  faith  of  his  disciples. 


P.  VlII.  A    CARNAL    RESURRECTION,  5£1 

7.  But  how  much  soever  the  inconsistent  inventions     CHAP, 
and  false  systems  of  Antichrist,  may  have  blinded  the 


minds  of  natural  men;  yet  that  order  can  never  be  in- 
verted, in  which  God  hath  created  things  natural,  and 
spiritual,  the  one  for  time  and  temporal  use,  and  the 
other  for  eternity. 

8.  The  spiritual  bod} ,  while  in  the  natural,  is  confin- 
ed to  time,  space,  and  natural  things;  but  when  separa- 
ted, and  released  from  it,  the  natural  is  of  no  further 
use;  nor  can  they  ever  be  re-united  without  the  gross- 
est subversion  of  every  order  and  law  of  God. 

9.  And  if  the  same  natural  body  that  was  crucified  of 
the  Jews,  arose  from  the  dead,  and  could  enter  into  the 
house  when  the  doors  were  shut,  why  did  not  the  same 
body  come  forth  out  of  the  tomb  without  assistance  ? 
Where  was  the  necessity  of  striking  the  keepers  of  the 
sepulchre  with  terror,  that  they  might  become  as  dead,  Ma": 
-and  of  rolling  away  the  stone  from  the  tomb's  mouth?        «vm    , 

10.  The  truth  is,  that  no  material  substance  can  pass 
through  another  without  making  a  breach;  and  there- 
fore, in  order  that  his  spiritual  body  might  enter  a  close 
room  while  the  doors  were  shut,  the  natural  body  was 
taken  care  of  by  the  angel,  who  rolled  away  the  stone 
from  the  door  of  the  sepulchre;  and  thus,  in  the  order 
and  nature  of  things,  one  thing  was  taken  out  of  the  way 
of  another,  that  the  everlasting  aubstance  might  appear. 

11.  The  Lord  took  care  of  the  body  of  Moses,  and  no   rjeut. 
man  knew  of  his  sepulchre  unto  this  day:    Yet  Satan   xxxiv.6. 
had  the  confidence  to  dispute  with  the  angel  about  the  Jude  9> 
body  of  Moses.     And  in  the  same  manner,  at  this  day, 
Satan  hath  the  confidence  to  dispute  about  the  body  of 
Jesus. 

12.  In  the  accounts  given  of  all  the  different  forms  in 
which  Christ  appeared  after  his  passion,  there  is  not  the 
smallest  hint  of  his  possessing  the  same  natural  body. 
His  standing  in  the  midst,  the  doors  being  shut;  vanish- 
ing out  of  their  sight;  assuming  the  appearance  of  a 
gardener,  then  of  a  stranger;  and  again,  of  a  lamb  with 
seven  horns  and  seven  eyes;  these,  and  many  such  ap- 
pearances, were  as  different  from  the  body  which  had 
been  nailed  to  the  cross,  as  any  one  thing  can  be  from 
another. 

1 3.  "  The  wages  of  sin  is  death ;  but  the  gift  of  God  is  Rom  ^u 
eternal  life;"  therefore  death  and  life  cannot  be  admin-  23,; 
jsfered  to  one  and  the  same,  for  this  would  be  giving 


£52  THE    INCONSISTENCY    0*  P.    VI W, 

S?inP'  eterna^  ^e  *°  s'n-  But  as  '*  's  tne  mysteT7  of  iniquity 
'  that  worketh  in /nan,  and  meriteth  death  as  hi9  wages, 
and  as  there  is  nothing  but  sin  that  ruleth  and  reigneth 
in  man,  before  he  receiveth  Christ;  so  all  that  reigneth 
in  him  must  certainly  die,  in  order  to  his  receiving  the 
gift  of  eternal  life. 

14.  Hence  the  plain  conclusion  of  the  apostle,  "As  in 
i  Cor.  xv.  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive:"' 
"■             or  more  properly,  As  all  in  Adam  die,  even  so  all  in 

Christ  shall  be  made  alive.  Therefore  it  is  not  all,  nor 
any  thing  in  old  Adam,  that  is  made  alive  after  death; 
but  as  every  thing  in  him  and  of  him  dieth,  or  in  other 
words,  as  the  old  man  is  put  off  with  his  deeds,  so  the 

Eph  iv       new  man  *s  Put  on'   U  wn'cn  after  God,  is  created  in 
32,24.        righteousness  and  true  holiness." 

15.  The  whole  error  ot  Antichrist,  concerning  the 
true  resurrection,  is  founded  in  a  total  ignorance  of  the 
spiritual  world.  Let  the  soul  be  quickened  to  a  sense  of 
its  capacity  for  immortality,  and  an  intercourse  with  a 
world  of  Spirits,  arid  the  doctrine  of  a  carnal  resurrec- 
tion will  appear  as  it  really  is,  the  offspring  of  darkness 
and  ignorance. 

16.  Let  the  man  come  to  himself  and  find  out  what  he 
is,  that  he  is  not  a  mere  lump  of  flesh  and  blood,  but  a 
rational  being,  that  most  be  seen  in  his  full  shape  when 
the  clay  that  he  animatetn  is  crumbled  to  atoms,  and 
blended  with  the  common  elements  of  the  globe.  Let 
him  be  convinced  of  the  heinousness  of  sin,  and  the  en- 
mity of  his  fleshly  nature  to  the  pure  and  holy  nature  of 
God,  and  he  is  no  longer  anxious  about  what  becometh 
of  that  mortal  frame  which  he  inhabiteth. 

17.  Nor  is  it  the  far-fetched  arguments  and  pretended 
evidences  of  a  future  resurrection  of  old  useless  bones 
and  rotten  flesh,  that  can  entertain  the  soul;  but  a  fel- 
lowship and  increasing  communication  with  the  resur- 
rection and  eternal  life  that  now  is,  and  which  is  sensi- 
bly felt  and  enjoyed  by  those  who  are  in  it. 

»  18.  "But  (according  to  the  apostle)  some  will  say, 

35^8 XV"  ^ovv  are  tne  dead  raised  up;  and  with  what  bod)  do 
they  come?  Thou  fool,  that  which  thou  sow  est  is  not 
quickened  except  it  die.  And  that  which  thou  sow  est. 
thou  sowest  not  that  body  that  shall  be; — Lui  God  giv- 
eth  it  a  body  as  it  hath  pleased  him,  and  to  every  seed 
bis  own  body.'" 

19.  The  body  of  a  grain  of  corn,  when  put  into  the 


P.    VIII.  N«T    CARNAL,   MIT    SPIRITUAL.  653 

&arth,  hath  its  own  first  principle  of  life  in  itself;  and  as     CHAP, 
the  body  of  the  grain  dieth,  so  the  seed  which  is  the  life         l    ' 
of  the  body,  is  quickened,  and  cometh  forth,  and  pro- 
duceth  a  body  again,  whose  seed  is  in  itself  after  its  own 
kind. 

20.  But  this  is  very  far  from  being  the  case  with  a 
dead  corpse,  which,  when  put  into  the  ground,  hath  not 
the  least  principle  of  life  in  itself  by  which  it  can  ever 
be  re-animated  again,  or  that  can  ever  be  quickened  and 
come  forth  out  of  it;  but  it  remaineth  a  lifeless  lump  of 
clay,  and,  like  the  dead  bodies  of  all  other  animals, 
meet^eth  with  a  total  dissolution  forever. 

21.  Therefore,  when  the  apostle  saith,  "  It  is  sown  a 
natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body.'"     He  hath  no   44      '  xv 
allusion  to  the  matter  of  a  dead  corpse,  when  it  is  put 

into  the  earth,  but  to  the  human  soul  in  its  natural  state, 
which,  through  the  operation  of  God,  becometh  dead 
with  Christ,  from  the  rudiments  of  an  earthly  nature,  out 
of  which  it  ascendeth,  and  is  raised  a  spiritual  body. 

22.  Then  the  soul,  or  seed  of  both  the  righteous  and 
wicked,  have  each  their  own  body.  Hence  the  words 
of  Christ :  "  They  that  have  done  good  (shall  come  forth) 

unto  the  resurrection  of  life;  and  they  that  have  done   ^nT" 
evil,  to  the  resurrection  of  damnation." 

23.  Who  can  be  so  blind  and  perverse  as  to  imagine 
that  the  millions  who  have  suffered  unto  death,  for  the 
truth's  sake,  endured  those  extreme  sufferings  in  hopes 
of  being  restored  again,  in  some  future  day,  to  the  same 
bodies  in  which  they  suffered  every  imaginable  torture? 

24.  It  must  be  acknowledged  by  all  who  pay  any  re- 
spect to  their  testimony,  that  it  was  a  present  love  of 
virtue,  salvation  and  immortal  glory,  and  their  faith  in  a 
future  increase  of  the  same,  that  animated  them  to  face 
the  most  frightful  flames,  and  bodily  tortures. 

25.  The  blinded  Jews  denied  the  resurrection,  not 
knowing  the  scriptures  nor  the  power  of  God.  They 
supposed  their  fathers  were  dead,  and  would  never  rise 
until  the  last  day.  But  Jesus  knew  better,  and  his  apos- 
tles, after  they  had  received  the  baptism  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  knew  better,  because  their  conversation  was  in 
heaven,  where  they  were;  and  they  knew,  according  to 
the  scriptures,  that  they  had  slept,  but  had  not  been 
dead. 

26.  Hence  they  testified,  that  the  graves  [the  states 

oT  the  departed]  were  opened;  and  many  bodies  of  the   5^53 **" 
A  a  a 


THE    RESURRECTION,    NOT    CARNAL.  P.    VII 1 

('HAP.     saints  which  slept  arose,  and  went  into  the  holy  citv. 

[not  bloody  Jerusalem]  and  appealed  unto  many.    They 

appeared  unto  such  as  had  eyes  to  see  them. 

27.  Upon  the  same  principle  Jesus  testified,  concern- 

y  nk  -'"  *n»  ^ie  maid'  "  Sne  i:?  not  dead,  Dut  sleepeth.  And  they 
laughed  him  to  scorn,  know  ing  that  she  was  dead." — 
That  is,  knowing,  in  their  own  carnal  imaginations,  that 
he  was  a  liar  and  a  deceiver. 

28.  In  like  manner  Jesus  knew  that  Lazarus  had  fal- 
I  >hn  xi.  lfin  asleep,  and  it  was  merely  in  condescension  to  their 
II.              dark   understanding-,   thpt   he  said,  plainly.   Lazarus  is 

dead;  and  he  could  as  well  have  called  him  forth  with- 
out his  tabernacle  as  with,  had  they  been  possesses 
eyes  to  see  him,  as  the  disciples  saw    Moses  and  Elias 
talking  w  ith  Jesus  on  the  mount. 

29.  From  all  which  it  is  evident,  that  it  is  the  sepa- 
rate state  of  the  wicked  only,  which  is.  or  ever  was 
counted  a  state  of  death,  and  that  of  the  righteous  a 
state  of  sleep;  and  according  to  the  distinction  in  their 
state  of  separation,  so  is  their  jesnrrection. 

30.  The  rising  of  those  who  sleep  in  Christ,  being 
first  in  order,  is  called.  The  tirst  resuirection.  And  the 
quickening  of  the  w  icked  to  a  sense  of  their  situation, 
although  sometimes  called  a  resurrection,  yet  it  is  more 
properly  denominated,  The  second  death. 

31.  Then  as  it  is  by  the  power  of  Christ,  that  the 
1  Cor.  xv.    dead  are  raised,  and  as  he  was  baptized  for  the  dead, 

with  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  both  in  his  tirst  and 

second  appearing,  and  therefore  quickeneth  whom  he 

will,  it  is  beyond  all  controversy  that  the  dead  are  rais- 

EzelJel       ed,  and  come  up  out  of  their  graves — "out  of  all  their" 

13*>3  12'   dwelling-  places,  wherein  they  have  sinned. "' 

32.  And  as  Christ,  who  is  the  resurrection  and  the 
life,  dwelleth  in  the  members  of  his  body,  and  as  he  is, 
so  are  they  in  this  world;  therefore  they  ask.  and  he 
giveth  them  life,  for  them  that  sin  not  unto  death,  even 

17  v.  16.  eternal  life;  and  they  are  raised  up  in  this  last  day.  and 
do  enter  into  the  holy  city,  and  are  seen  and  known  of 
many,  and  serve  God  day  and  night  in  his  temple. 

33.  And  while  they  go  forth  and  worship  before  God, 
I«ai  Ixvi.  in  the  beauty  of  holiness,  they  look  upon  the  carrases  of 
xv'i  I  them  that  have  transgressed,  and  continue  to  worship 
Mark  ii.  the  beast :  "  for  their  worm  shall  not  die;  neitner  shall 
41             their  tire  be  quenched  n 


P.    Villi  THE    WORSHIP    OF    GOP  :J5a 

CHAPTER  IX. 

The  Worship  of  God. 


w 


HATEVER  may  be  called  the  worship  of  God,  CHAP, 
it  is  certain  that  no  external  exercise  can  be  IX;  ^ 
any  thing  more  than  an  outward  expression  of  an  inward 
spiritual  sensation  of  love  and  obedience  to  God,  arising 
from  a  knowledge  and  understanding  of  his  will.  And 
as  nothing  is  more  expressive  of  love  and  respect  to  God 
than  obedience,  therefore  the  most  perfect  and  accepta- 
ble worship  is  performed  by  those  who  keep  the  com- 
mandments of  God. 

2.  Hence  the  words  of  Christ,  "  If  ye  love  me,  keep   Jo,      . 
my  commandments. — Why  call  ye  me  Lord,  Lord,  and    15. 

do  not  the  things  which  1  say?— In  vain  they  do  worship  Luke  vj. 
me,  teachings/or  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men. —  ^Iat  xv 
Ye  worship  ye  know  not  what — But  the  hour  cometh,  9. 
and  now  is,  when  the  true  worshippers  shall  worshipV°h" ,v- 
the  Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth:  for  the  Father  seeketh 
such  to  worship  him. — Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord  thy  Mat.  »v. 
God,  and  him  only  shalt  thou  serve."  ir'' 

3.  As  man  is  an  active  intelligent  being,  formed  for 
social  communion;  so  in  every  age,  there  have  always 
been  certain  external  forms  of  divine  worship,  which,  in 
different  dispensations,  have  been  various,  according  to 
the  manifestation  of  the  will  of  God  in  each,  and  the  va- 
rious operations  of  his  Spirit,  for  the  time  then  present, 

4.  The  manner  of  worship  in  the  rirst  appearing  of 
Christ,  was  not  reduced  to  any  form,  but  according  as 
true  Believers  were  moved  by  the  Spirit,  in  various  cir- 
cumstances. They  worshipped  God  in  prayer,  vocal  or 
silent,  in  praise,  in  thanks-giving,  in  exhortations,  and  in 
feasts  of  charity,  by  which  they  expressed  their  love 
and  union  to  each  other. 

5.  This  various  manner  of  worship  continued,  mostly, 
with  all  the  true  witnesses  until  near  the  time  of  Christ's 
second  appearing,  when  many,  like  the  guards  of  the 
night,  sat  in  solemn  silence,  waiting  for  the  break  of 
day,  denying  their  own  wisdom  and  judgment,  and  per- 
forming no  act  of  worship  but  such  as  they  were  moved 
to,  by  the  inward  light  and  evidence  of  the  quickening 
Spirit. 

6.  Being  thus  wholly  cut  off  from  the  fruitless  invert 


rHE    HCR3H1P    o: 


P.  YIU. 


Compare 
Exod.  xv. 
1  to  20 
with  Rev. 
5v.  2,  3. 


iriii.  6. 


1  Chroo. 
xiii.  8. 


tions  and  precept?  of  men,  and  wholly  dependant  on  the 
author  and  fountain  of  life,  they  devoted  themselves  to 
do  his  will  in  all  things  wherein  it  might  be  made  mani- 
fest Hence  the  light,  n-jd  truth,  and  revelation  of  God 
increased  among  them,  until,  by  the  special  operation  of 
his  power,  they  were  moved  to  go  forth  and  worship 
God  in  the  dance:  which  had  been  expressly  signified 
by  the  law  and  the  prophets,  as  the  peculiar  manner  oi 
worship  to  be  established  in  the  latter  day. 

7.  And  as  the  work  of  full  redemption,  and  the  wor- 
ship of  God  attending  it,  were  to  be  introduced  in  the 
line  of  the  female;  therefore  it  is  particularly  worthy 
of  notice,  that  through  the  order  of  the  female,  both  the 
example  and  promise  were  gi\en,  through  all  the  law 
and  the  prophets,  which  may  evidently  appear  from 
what  followeth. 

8.  The  deliverance  of  the  children  of  Israel  from  un- 
der Pharaoh,  and  their  escape  through  the  Red  sea,  was 
a  plain  and  striking  figure  of  the  day  of  full  redemption, 
fiom  the  bondage  and  dominion  of  sin,  as  may  appear 
from  the  song  of  Moses  and  the  children  of  Israel.  And 
therefore  it  was  that  "Miriam  the- prophetess,  the  sister 
of  Aaron,  took  a  timbrel  in  her  hand;  and  all  the  womea 
went  out  after  her,  with  timbrels,  and  with  dances.*' 

9.  The  same  manner  of  worship  was  also  continued, 
on  all  the  most  triumphant  occasions,  among  the  Israel- 
ites, after  they  were  established  in  the  promised  land? 
and  commonly  practised  on  obtaining  victory  over  their 
enemies,  and  was  expressive  of  their  joy  and  thankful- 

;or  the  extraordinary  power  and  presence  of  God. 

10.  The  first  abode  of  the  ark  of  God  was  in  Shiloh. 
and  it  was  there,  at  the  yearly  feasts  of  the  Lord,  that 
the  virgins  or  daughters  of  Shiloh,  went  forth  to  dance 
in  dances.  Thi;«,  -all  the  time  that  the  house  of  God 
was  in  Shiloh,  was  an  abiding  figure  of  the  true  worship 
in  Christ,  at  the  bunging  in  the  ark  of  the  covenant  oi 
(.}od  in  this  latter  day. 

11.  Also,  when  the  king  of  Israel  returned,  after  the 
victory  over  Goliah,  the  Philistine,  (a  type  of  Antichrist) 
u  The  women  came  out  of  all  the  cities  of  Israel,  singing 
and  dancing.'* 

12.  Again,  the  final  establishment  of  the  ark  of  God 
and  his  Testament,  was  prefigured  when  the  typical 
ark  was  removed  from  Shiloh  to  the  city  of  David,  be- 
ing accompanied  with  the  same  solornn  exercise. — "  And. 


t,    ViH  THE    WORSHIP    OF    COD.  557 

David  and  all  Israel  played  [that  is  danced*]  before  God     CHAP, 
with  all  their  might,  and  with  singing.  _____ 

13.  But  when  Michal,  the  proud  daughter  of  Saul,  *  H_b» 
saw  David  leaping  and  dancing  before  the  Lord",  she  "SAKAH, 
despised  him  in  her  heart,  and  scornfully  reproached  Sp0rt, e* 
him  for  dishonouring  his  dignity  as  a  king,  by  shame-  play."  See 
lessly  uncovering  himself  (as  she  said)  in  the  eyes  of  the  1,arkhurst- 
handmaids  of  his  servants;  and  counted  him  and  all  the  ?4^'^  v*' 
rest  as  vain  fellows. 

14.  But  David  said  to  Michal,  "  It  was  before  the 
Lord,  who  chose  me  before  thy  father,  to  appoint  me 
wler  over  Israel:  therefore  will  1  play  before  the  Lord. 
And  I  will  yet  be  more  vile  than  thus,  and  will  be  base 
in  mine  own  sight;  and  of  the  maid-servants  which  thou 
hast  spoken  of,  of  them  shall  I  be  had  in  honour." — ■ 
Therefore,  as  a  punishment  for  despising  that  which 
God  accepted,  Michal,  the  daughter  of  Saul,  had  no  child 
to  the  day  of  her  death. 

15.  It  is  therefore  evident,  that  it  was  a  peculiar  wor- 
ship, practised  among  the  children  of  Israel,  on  the  most 
joyful  and  important  occasions,  during  their  prosperity;, 
and  that  it  was  acceptable  unto  God,  and  was  the  high- 
est expression  of  joy  and  gratitude  that  could  possibly 
be  used  on  those  occasions,  and  served  as  a  figure  of  the 
joy  and  triumph  of  the  saints  in  the  latter  day. 

16.  But  in  the  time  of  their  captivity  at  Babylon,  this 
sacred  exercise  was  entirely  lost  from  the  people  of  God, 
and  like  the  vessels  of  the  sanctuary,  profaned  by  the 
wicked  in  the  service  of  the  devil.  And  hence  the  lam- 
entation of  the  prophet  Jeremiah,  "The  joy  of  our  heart  Lam.  v. la 
is  ceased,  our  dance  is  turned  into  mourning."  See  p*a1' 

cwxvu 

17.  And  although  the  wicked  unjustly  took,  and  used 
this  manner  of  worship  in  their  idolatrous  feasts,  yet 

there  was  a  promise  of  restoring  it  to  the  people  of  God    Dan.  v.  23 
in  the  latter  day:  hence  a  plain  figure  of  this  restora-    Ezra  i.  7. 
jaon,  was  the  bringing  back  to  Jerusalem,  and  cleansing 
again,  those  vessels  and  ornaments  of  the  temple  w  hich 
had  been  so  impiously  abused  in  their  feasts  at  Babylon. 

18.  The  promise  that  this  mode  of  worship  should  be 
restored  to  the  people  of  God.  in  the  latter  day,  evident- 
ly appeareth.  from  the  most  express  and  pointed  proph- 
esies, given  in  the  time  of  the  captivity.  Thus  the  Lord 
by  the  prophet  Jeremiah:  ''Behold,  I  will  bring  again 

the  captivity  of  Jacob's  tents,  and  have  mercy  on  his    jg^S' 
dwelling  places: — And  out  of  them  shall  proceed  thanks- 
Aaa2 


WORSHIP    OF    GO©.  p.    VII5 

"      giving,  and  the  voice  of  them  that  make  merry : — In  the 
__!__    latter  days  \e  shall  consider  it." 

xi  Id,  u  Again  1  will  build  thee,  and  thou  shalt  be  built, 

4  to  14.       O  virgin  of  Israel — and  shalt  go  forth  in  the  dances  of 
,]Ib       them  that  make  merry.* — Theiefore  they  shall  come 
dance  or     and  sing  in  the  height  of  Zion,  and  shall,  flow  together 
.play.  to  the  goodness  of  the  Lord. — Then  shall  the  virgin  re- 

joice in  the  dance,  both  young  men  and  old  together: 
for  I  will  turn  their  mourning  into  joy.  and  will  comfort 
them,  and  make  them  rejoice  from  their  sorrow.*' 

20.  The  same  in  substance  was  also  promised  through 
•Hoseaii.     the  prophet  Rosea,  speaking  of  the  valley  of  Achor, 

(which  alludeth  to  the  confession  and  mortification  of  sin) 
it  is  expressly  said,  M  She  shall  sing  there,  as  in  the  day! 
of  her  youth,  as  in  the  day  when  she  came  up  out  of  the 
land  of  Egypt."  Which  alludeth  to  the  deliverance  of 
Israel  on  the  banks  of  the  Red  sea. 

21.  Thus  it  is  evident,  that  the  promise  of  God  for. 
the  restoration  of  this  solemn  exercise,  was  given  in  the 
line  of  the  female,  to  virgins,  or  such  as  were  pure  and 
undented  before  God;  and  it  was  to  such  only  that  this 
worship  was  to  be  restored  in  the  latter  day. 

22.  But  as  these  things  could  not  be  fulfilled  in  Christ** 
first  appearing,  therefore  he  renewed  the  promises, 
which  were  made  through  the  prophets,  saying.  "All 

Lukexxiv.  things  must  be  fulfilled  which  were  written  in  the  law 
of  Moses,  and  in  the  prophets,  and  in  the  Psalms,  con- 
cerning me."  Which,  in  this  particular,  was  more  ex- 
pressly alluded  to  in  his  parable  of  the  younger  son,  who 
returned  to  his  father's  house,  and  being  stript  of  his  old 
xv.  25.  garments,  and  clothed  with  fhe  best  robe,  there  was  mu- 
sic and  dancing. 

23.  But  the  elder  son  was  offended,  and  would  not  go 
in.  Which  was  particularly  expressive  of  the  effect  of 
this  manner  of  worship,  in  making  a  separation  between 
the  old  heaven  of  malice  and  wickedness,  and  the  un- 
leavened bread  of  sincerity  and  truth. 

24,  It  is  oot  merely  the  external  performance  of  the 
present  worship  of  God,  by  which  any  are  justified;  but 
the  samp  being  given  by  the  special  gift  and  revelation 
of  God,  according  to  promise,  it  is  theiefore  an  outward 
manifestation  of  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is 
effectual,  in  the  hearts  of  the  faithful,  to  the  destruction 
of  the  nature  of  sin. 

tad  thus,  by  uniting  together  in  one  faith,  to  wor 


K 


P.    VIII.  THE    HOLY    SCRIPTURES'.  £59 

ship  God  according*  to  his  own  appointment,  Believers    CHAP, 
are  baptized  into  one  Spirit,  and  grow  up  together  in  ' 

Christ  as  the  members  of  one  body:  and  this  manner  of 
worship,  to  the  people  of  God,  is  not  empty,  nor  carnal; 
but  mighty  through  God,  joyful  as  heaven,  and  solemra. 
is  eternity. 


CHAPTER  X. 
The  Holy  Scriptures , 


THOSE  Books  which  have  been  collected  into  Onfe, 
under  the  title  of  Holy  Scriptures,  are  so  called 
from  their  being  written  by  holy  men,  who  were  moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  as  far  as  they  have  been  pre- 
served entire,  in  their  original  sense,  free  from  the  er- 
rors of  translators  and  transcribers,  they  are  justly  de- 
nominated '-The  Scriptures  of  Truth." 

2.  They  contain  a  true  account  of  the  will  and  pur- 
poses of  God,  revealed  to  man  in  different  ages  of  the 
world,  and  of  the  operations  of  his  power,  from  the  be> 
ginning  of  the  world,  relative  to  the  salvation  of  souls, 
until  the  real  work  of  redemption  began:  and  they  con- 
tain also  the  true  predictions  of  all  the  principal  events 
that  were  to  take  place  in  the  earth,  until  the  work  of 
redemption  should  be  finally  accomplished. 

3.  But  as  the  scriptures  are  composed  of  letters,  and 
letters  are  no  more  than  signs,  marks,  or  shadows  of 
things,  and  not  the  very  substance  of  the  things  which 
they  signify;  therefore  it  is  contrary  to  the  dictates  of 
reason  and  common  sense  to  suppose  that  any  of  those 
real  things  are  in  the  scriptures,  of  which  they  contaim 
a  written  account. 

4.  They  contain  an  account  of  the  Spirit  by  which 
the  writers  thereof  were  inspired,  but  they  do  not  con- 
tain that  Spirit  itself:  They  contain  a  true  record  of  the 
promise  of  eternal  life,  but  that  eternal  life  is  not  in  the 
scriptures,  but  in  the  Son  of  God,  according  to  the  re- 
cord of  truth.  "  Ye  search*  the  scriptures,  (said  Christ  *  Epswvata 
to  the  Pharisees)  for  in  them  ye  think  ye  have  eternal  John  r. 
life;  and  they  are  they  which  testify  of  me."  3?' 

5.  The  Scriptures  contain  a  true  account  of  the  law 
of  God,  but  scripture  is  not  that  law.     "  1  will  put  my 


iGO  THE    HOI  Y    SCRIPTURES.  P.    VIII 

i  their  toward  part?,  and  write  it  in  tbei; 
The;,  an  sccotmt  of  the  gospel  of  Ci. 

but  the 

6.  'I  the  go*pel  is  not  the  beginning 
pom  j  ltJ  of  the  Bible,  but  the  beginning  of  the  power  of  God  un- 
to salvation:  for  the  gospel  itself  if  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation  to  every  one  that  bclieveih  in  the  power 
of  God.  wherever  it  is  made  manife>t.  by  living  and  cho- 
sen witness*  of  God,  who  have  it  in  possession. 

7.  The  Scriptures  also  contain  a  true  account  of  the 
Word  in  different  ages,  according  as  it  was  delivered  at 
sundry  times,  and  in  divers  manners:  but  the  scripture* 
themselves  are  not  that  Word,  but  a  record  of  the  ope- 
ration of  that  Word,  in  different  ages. 

8.  So  when  it  is  said,  The  Word  of  God  came  unto 
Abraham,  or  Mo>es,  or  to  any  of  the  prophets,  it  was 

8eb.  iv,      not  the  Bible  that  came  to  them;  but  ••  the  word  of  God 
**  which  is  quick  and  powerful,  sharper  than  any  two-edg- 

ed sword, — and  is  a  discernerof  the  thoughts  and  intents 
of  the  heart:"   And  this  cannot  be  said  of  the  scriptures. 

9.  The  word  of  God  is  incorruptible,  and  liveth  and 
iPeti.       abideth  forever;  but  the  Bible  is  not  incorruptible,  nor 

doth  it  abide  forever.  And  if  all  the  Scriptures  and 
books  on  earth  were  consumed,  the  Word  of  God  would 
EPh.  vi.  still  be  the  same  quickening  sword  of  the  Spirit.  There- 
fore, they  are  greatly  deceived,  who  imagine  that  the 
scriptures  are  the  Word  of  God;  there  is  no  such  idea 
communicated,  in  any  part  of  the  scriptures,  from  be- 
ginning to  end. 

10.  The  scripture  saith.  "Ye  shall  not  surely  die:'* 
but  this  was  not  the  Word  of  God.  but  the  word  of  the 
serpent.  Jt  is  written,  "Make  thee  an  ark  of  gopher- 
wood/'  This  was  the  word  of  God  spoken  to  Noah,  but 
it  was  not  the  word  of  God  to  any  other  person  under 
heaven;  and  so  of  many  other  passages. 

11.  The  Scriptures  contain  an  account  of  the  Word 
of  God  in  different  ages,  and  of  the  sayings  of  wicked 
men.  and  of  righteous  men;  the  sayings  of  true  and  false 
prophets — of  honest  men  and  of  hypocrites,  and  the  tes- 
timonies of  true  and  fal?e  witnesses;  and  who  can  be  so 
blind  as  to  imagine  that  all  this  record  of  good  and  evil, 
can  either  be  the  Woid  of  God,  or  a  rule  of  faith  and 
practice? 

12.  According  to  the  true  testimony  of  the  scripture, 
1be  Word  of  God  aiwavs  abode  id  a  man  of  God.  as  *a 


P.    VIII.  THE    HOLY    SCRIPTURES.  £tfl 

quickening-  Spirit,  by  which  he  was  mov^d  to  utter,  or  CHAP, 
write  such  things  as  God  chose  to  reveal-  and  what  was  .  '  _ 
thus  uttered  or  written.  might  be  perverted  or  destroys 
ed,  or  the  man  of  God  might  be  put  to  death;  but  the 
quickening  spirit,  the  Word  which  liveth  and  abideth 
forever,  could  never  be  altered,  perverted  nor  destroyed, 
but  would  always  come  forth,  and  appear  again  in  others. 

13.  Thus,  from  one  dispensation  to  another,  the  word 
of  God,  and  the  contrary  principle  which  rose  against 
it,  in  man,  continued  to  increase  the  Scriptures;  and 
those  writings,  which  had  been  acknowledged  before  as 
a  record  of  truth,  were  used  in  confirmation  of  every 
present  work  of  God,  by  such  as  were  in  it,  and  had  the 
word  of.  a  living  testimony. 

14.  And  hence  the  Scriptures,  in  their  proper  use, 
could  never  be  given  or  administered  to  mankind,  but 
by  inspiration  of  God  :  neither  could  they  be  profitable 

for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  or  instruction  in    2  Tim.iij. 
righteousness,  but  through  the  man  of  God,  who  had 
the  Word  of  God  living  and  abiding  in  him,  by  which 
lie  was  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works. 

15.  Hence  it  was  that  Christ  Jesus  expounded  unto  his    Luke 
disciples,   in  all   the  scriptures,  the  things  concerning   xx,v-  *7- 
himself.     .And  the  apostle,  as  his  manner  was,  reasoned    Actsxvii. 
out  of  the  Scriptures,  alledging  that  Christ  must  needs    2, 3. 
have  suffered;  but  it  was  a  very  small  part  of  what  Je- 
sus taught,  or  the  apostles  reasoned,  that  is  recorded^ 

yet  from  a  misunderstanding  of  what  little  was  record- 
ed, some  wrested  those  writings  to  their  own  destruc- 
tion, as  they  did  the  other  scriptures. 

16.  From  all  which  there  appeareth  a  manifest  dis* 
tinction  between  the  word  of  God,  and  the  scriptures.; 
and  notwithstanding  those  who  receive  the  word  of  God 
as  their  guide,  are  led  according  to  the  scriptures;  yet 
it  is  not  in  word  only,  but  in  power,  such  as  the  scrip- 
tures never  could  communicate.  It  must  be  granted  by 
all.  that  the  Spirit  which  inspired  the  matter  of  the  sa- 
cred writings,  is  greater  than  those  writings,  and  is 
therefore  the  living  and  true  guide  into  all  truth,  which 
was  but  in  part  written. 

17.  The  command  of  God  to  Noah  respecting  the 
ark,  could  be  no  rule  of  conduct  to  Abraham;  but  the 
word  of  God  which  came  to  him,  must  be  his  rule,  and 
in  obedience  to  that  alone,  could  he  be  justified.  Like- 
wise, the  command,  of  God  to  Abraham,  to.  offer  up  a 


THE    HOLY    SCRIPT!  |  P.    Vllfc 

CHAP,     human  sacrifice,  could  be  no  rule  to  Moses,  nor  to  any 
__L__    other  person  under  heaven. 

18.  What  was  commanded  through  Moses  to  ihe  chil- 
dren of  Israel,  was  commanded  to  them  and  to  no  other 
nation  upon  earth.  Besides,  a  thousand  things  were 
commanded  to  individuals,  which  were  binding  on  no 
other  person  but  those  to  whom  the  command  was  given. 

19.  It  must  argue  the  most  extreme  ignorance  m  any 
one,  to  suppose  that  what  was  expressly  revealed  and 
enjoined  on  one  nation  or  individual,  as  their  duty,  was 
equally  binding  on  all  mankind  in  every  succeeding  age 
and  nation. 

Gen  vi.  20  Because  Noah  was  commanded  to  build  an  ark, 

must  all  mankind  build  arks?    Because  the  prophet  Isai- 

Isai.xx.  3.  aVj  -^as  commanded  to  walk  na.\ed  and  bareioot,  £vr  a 
sign  unto  Egypt  and  Ethiopia,  were  all  mankind  to  fol- 
low his  example,  without  regard  to  heat  or  cold,  or  any 

Kzek. iv.     special  command?    Because  the  prophet  Ezekiel  was 

12.  commanded  to  prepare  his  bread   with  dung,  is  this  a 

universal  rule  for  others?    Or,  is  every  man  obliged  to 

Hoseai  2  ^a^ie  a  vvl*e  °^  whoredoms,  and  to  beget  children  of 
whoredonls,  because  the  prophet  liosea  was  command- 
ed so  to  do? 

21.  What  greater  deception  could  Antichrist  possibly 
impose  upon  mankind,  in  order  to  blind  their  e^es  to  the 
true  revelation  of  God,  than  to  pretend  that  "the  scrip- 
tures of  the  Old  and  New-Testament  (as  they  are  cal- 
led) are  the  only  rule  to  direct  us,"  and  under  this  pre- 
tence to  reject  the  testimony  of  present  living  witnesses? 

22.  God  never  was  beholden  to  letters,  as  the  only 
means  of  revealing  his  will;  but  he  that  formed  the  soul 
of  man,  can  also  form,  in  that  soul,  a  conviction  of  his 
will.  And  nothing  but  the  ridiculous  doctrine  that  God 
actually  died,  could  ever  have  given  occasion  to  the 
blind  error  of  the  Antichristian  world,  that  the  Bible 
was  his  Last  Will  and  Testament,  and  the  priests  his 
executors  and  administrators. 

«eb  vi  23,  ^iie  oatk  anc*  covenant  °f  God,  (which  always 

IS.  %  stood  between  two  immutable  agents,  in  which  it  was 

impossible  for  God  to  fail  of  the  accomplishment  o.   his 

purpose)  could  furnish  a  hope,  as  an  anchor  of  the  soul, 

sure  and  stedfast,  which  entered  into  that  within  the  vail. 

24.  But   in  the  reading  of  the    Old-Testament,  th& 

2Cor.  U'j.    vail  was  still  upon  the  heart:  and  although  it  was  rent 

u^  in  the  first  appearing  of  Christ,  yet  that  vail  remained 


T.    VIII.  Tfl'E    HOLY    SCRIPTURES,  5$* 

untaken  away;  and  therefore,  until  the  vail  was  fully  CHAP. 
removed,  in  the  second  appearing  of  Christ,  the  scrip- 
tures could  never  be  fully  understood,  nor  could  the 
very  things  themselves,  to  which  the  promises  alluded, 
be  fully  revealed:  nor  could  even  the  rbrm  of  the  oath 
be  kept  uncormpted  through  the  dark  reign  of  Antichrist. 

25.  Certain  it  is,  that  the  scriptures  have  not  only 
been  misunderstood,  hut  have  been  grossly  perverted, 
and  forced  out  of  their  true  sense,  and  abused  to  the  pur- 
pose of  misrepresenting  the  true  character  and  purpose 
of  God,  and  all  his  designs  and  dispensations  to  man.  .  In 
confirmation  of  this  truth,  we  need  but  look  at  the  nume- 
rous divided  sectaries  now  upon  earth,  who,  for  ages, 
have  been  contending  about  the  sense  of  the  scriptures, 
and  shedding  each  other's  blood  in  defence  of  their  re- 
spective opinions. 

26.  By  establishing  the  scriptures  as  the  word  of  God, 
for  all  future  ages,  the  most  inconsistent  ideas  have  been 
formed  of  the  Divine  goodness;  while  the  comments  and 
precepts  of  men  have  pre  railed,  instead  of  the  living 
Word;  and  a  total  ignorance  of  the  spiritual  world,  in- 
stead of  the  knowledge  of  the  true  and  quickening  spirit 
of  revelation:  which  is  particularly  manifest  in  that  hor- 
rH  and  blasphemous  doctrine  of  i4  eternal  and  uncondi- 
tional decrees.'1 

27.  By  this  unreasonable  doctrine,  millions,  who  ne- 
ver had  the  offer  of  a  Saviour,  have  been  reprobated 
and  doomed  to  final  perdition,  because  they  unhappily 
came  into  the  world  before  the  coming  of  Christ,  or  liv- 
ed remote  from  where  his  name  was  named. 

28.  How  far  are  the  sacred  Scriptures  from  once  inti- 
mating that  souls,  in  all  ages,  were  destined  immediately 
to  their  unchangeable  eternity  as  they  passed  out  of  the 
mortal  scenes  of  this  momentary  life!  How  far  from  inti- 
mating, that  the  small  glimmerings  of  divine  light,  which 
nations  in  dark  ages  enjoyed  for  a  moment,  contained 
all  that  they  should  ever  enjoy,  or  that  they  were  lixed 
in  a  state  unalterable,  and  yet  reserved  for  a  final  set- 
tlement with  eternal  justice! 

29.  But  on  the  contrary,  those  sacred  records  of  in- 
spired truth,  as  far  as  they  ever  were  believed  without 
prejudice,  and  understood  without  the  dark  covering  of 
false  systems,  have  allured  the  souls  of  mankind  towards 
a  world  of  spirits,  from  whence  their  sacred  light  was* 
inspired:  a  world  real  and  substantial,  and  only  invisi' 


;.  i  fttp.es. 


P.  VIIJ. 


•HAP. 


-*ohn  iii. 
13. 


Acts  ii.34 
Rom.  xi. 


"Luke  xi. 
32. 

Mark  vi. 
11.  See 
I«ai.  xix. 
18—25. 

Eiek.  xri. 
49-63. 


Luke  xxiii. 
-42*43. 


ble  by  reason  of  human  depravity,  and  the  thick  c ! 
of  darkness  occasioned  by  sin..    So  that  as  the  Lord  liv- 
eth,  and  a>-  the  soul  iiveth,  those  who  have  passed  outol 
this  present  world    are  not  more   justly  judged  to  be 
dead,  than  those  who  remain  in  it. 

30.  Whatever  conjectures  may  be  formed  concerning 
the  temporal  judgments  of  God  upon  the  wicked  hi 
ages,  certain  it  is,  that  the  scriptures  most  pointedly  dis- 
card the  idea  of  a  final  judgment  being  passed  on  any 
soul  before  the  mystery  of  God  is  finished  by  the  ap- 
pearing and  work  of  Christ. 

31.  And  whatever  may  be  understood  concerning  any 
one's  ascending  into  heaven,  yet  Christ,  who  descended 
from  heaven,  testified,  saying.  M  No  man  h<uh  ascended 
up  to  heaven.**  And  Peter,  immediately  after  he  re 
ceived  the  Holy  Ghost,  bore  a  similar  testimony,  saying, 
-•  David  is  not  a=cended  into  the  heavens:"1  and  St.  Paul 
abundantly  proveth,  in  his  -epistle  to  the  Piomans,  that 
there  was  no  diiTerence  between  Jew  and  Greek,  but 
that  God  had  concluded  them  all  in  unbelief,  that  he 
might  have  mercy  upon  all. 

32.  The  old  world,  the  inhabitants  of  Sodom,  and  the 
unbelieving  Jews,  and  many  other  nations,  have  been 
systematically  rixed  and  bound  in  chains  of  eternal  dark- 
ness, by  men  more  wicked  and  beastly  than  they.  But 
who  knew  their  state  the  best,  the  inventors  of  human 
systems,  or  the  Son  of  God,  who  had  the  keys  of  death 
and  hell?  He  testified,  saying,  "The  men  of  Nineveh 
shall  rise  up  in  the  judgment  with  this  generation,  and 
sh  ill  condemn  it:*-  and  also,  that  it  should  be  more  tol- 
erable for  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  in  the  day  of  judgment, 
than  for  that  city  which  rejected  his  testimony. 

33.  Christ  Jesus,  who  was  before  all  worlds,  in  point 
of  dignity  and  spiritual  travel,  before  whom  the)*  all  lay 
naked  and  open  to  view,  did  not  confine  his  labours  to  a 
little  flock  of  believers,  in  visible  bodies  on  this  globe. 
The  thought  is  too  mean  for  any  rational  being,  and  is 
nothing  short  of  tempting  the  Almighty,  and  limiting 
the  Holy  One. 

34.  The  apostle?  knew  better,  and  witnessed  that  he 
had  opened  the  way  to  the  city  of  the  living  God. — 
The  dying  thief  knew  better,  when  he  said,  "Lord,  re- 
member me  (not  when  thou  goest,  but)  when  thou  com 
eel  into  lay  kingdom."  4*  Tp-day  (said  Jesus)  shalt  tlvr 
be  with  me  in  paradise.*' 


f*.    VIII.  THE    HOLY    SCRirTSREfS.  56t> 

35.  Now  this  was  the  same  day  in  which  the  Anti-    CHAP, 
christians  say  he  died,  and  three  days  before  he  came  ' 


to  life,  and  more  than  forty  days  before  he  ascended  to 
heaven.  Is  this  like  immediately  passing  into  eternal 
heaven  or  hell?  or  lying  dead  for  a  season,  and  then 
coming  to  life  again?"   No  such  thing. 

36.  Truly  said  Christ  to  the  blind  leaders  of  the  blind, 

"  Ye  know  not  whither  I  go — but  I  know  whither  I  go."  John  v\n 
And  verily,  it  was  not  into  Joseph's  new  tomb,  for  the  14 
malefactor  could  not  have  the  honour  of  going  there 
with  him;  but  into  paradise,  that  is,  a  state  of  happiness 
and  rest,  where  marfy  bodies  of  the  saints  were  gather- 
ed, and  from  which  they  arose  after  his  resurrection, 
and  came  into  the  holy  city,  in  which  God  had  placed 
salvation;  which  things  the  angels  desire  to  look  into. 

37.  Nor  was  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God  confined  to 
the  saints  alone,  whether  in  this  world,  or  in  a  world  of 
spirits,  but  was  impartially  extended  to  all;  and  not 
overlooking  those  who  through  disobedience  had  forfeit- 
ed the  blessings  of  former  dispensations,  he  went  and 
preached  to  the  Spirits  in  prison,  which  were  disobedi-  i  pet.  iii 
ent  in  the  days  of  Noah,  while  the  ark  was  preparing.    19,20. 

38.  It  is  inconsistent  with  a  God  of  infinite  justice  and 
goodness,  that  his  work  should  be  confined  to  the  con- 
tracted limits  of  this  inferior  globe,  while  worlds  of 
worlds  lie  naked  and  open  to  his  view;  or  that:  the  mil- 
lions who  have  departed  into  a  world  of  spirits,  without 
the  knowledge  of  his  will,  should  be  bound  in  chains  of 
eternal  darkness,  without  ever  hearing  the  gospel,  in 
which  only  is  true  happiness  and  eternal  life.  For  this 
cause  was  the  gospel  preached  also  to  them  that  are  .  p  - 
dead,  that  they  might  be  judged  according  to  men  in  the  6. 
flesh,  but  live  according  to  God  in  the  spirit. 

39.  In  every  dispensation  of  God's  grace,  all  who  were 
obedient  to  the  light  and  will  of  God  made  known  unto 
them,  were  accepted  of  him,  in  every  nation,  left  this 
world  in  peace,  and  rested  in  hope  of  a  future  resurrec- 
tion. "  Unto  which,  (saith  the  apostle)  our  twelve  tribes, 
instantly,  [or  in  the  world  of  spirits]  serving  God  day  £l 
and  night,  hope  to  come;  for  which  hope^  sake,  I  am 
accused  of  the  Jews." 

40.  And  as  that  order  and  eternal  glory,  which  God 
had  reserved  for  the  latter  day,  was  not  folly  revealed 
in  Chri-t's  first  appearing;  all  the  apostles,  and  true  fol- 
lowers of  Christ,  remained  in  a  state  of  rest,  and  accept 
Bbb 


Actsxxvi. 


14. 


S68  THE    HOLY    SCRIPTURES.  P.    Mil 

p      ance  with  God,  uniting:  in  hope  for  the  coming  of  that 
"  day  of  glory  which  was  promised. 

41.  Hence  the  state  of  the  true  witnesses  was  opened 
in  vision  to  St.  John,  relating;  to  the  period  of  Antichrist's 

Rex.  m.       reign;  and  he  "  «,iw  under  the  altar  the  souls  of  them 
9—11.         that  were  slain  for  the  word  of  God.  and  for  the  testi- 
mony which  they  held.     And  it  was  said  unto  them  that 
they  should  rest  yet  for  a  little  season,  until  their  fellow- 
toti  also,  and  their  brethren  that  should  be  killed 
as  they  tcrre.  should  be  fulfilled."" 

42.  Such  then  is  the  truth  recorded  in  the  sacred  wri- 
tings, which  cannot  be  broken,  and  all  things  written 
therein,  in  relation  to  Christ,  and  the  work  of  redemp- 
tion, will  have  their  full  and  final  accomplishment,  and 
not  one  jot  or  tittle  thereof  fail. 

43.  And  as  it  is  eternal  truth,  that  **  God  shall  bring 
every  woik  into  judgment,  with  every  secret  thing,  whe- 
ther it  Ic  good,  or  whether  it  be  evil:**  so  it  is  eternal 
truth,  that  every  individual  soul,  whom  God  hath  cre- 
ated, must  have  a  free  and  final  offer  of  the  gospel,  ei- 
ther in  this  world,  or  in  the  world  of  spirits. 

44.  And  upon  the  principles  of  equal  and  impartial 
justice,  the  day  of  God's  final  visitation  and  mercy  is 
opened  to  all;  to  the  Jew  and  the  Greek,  the  Barbarian 
and  Scythian,  the  bond  and  free,  the  male  and  female, 

fter.  xxii.    *ne  present  and  departed,  while  "the  Spirit  and  the 
17  bride  say.  Come, — and  whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the 

Mater  of  life  freely. n 

45.  And  as  there  is  a  sin  unto  death,  which  hath  nei- 
j^John  v.  ther  forgiveness  in  this  world,  nor  in  the  world  to  come. 
Mat.  xii.  which  is  the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the  day  ot 
3--              her  revelation,  or  last  display  of  God's  grace  to  man: 

therefore  a  final  and  deliberate  choice  of  evil,  in  defi- 
ance of  known  and  positive  good,  is  the  separating  bai 
which  fixeth  the  final  doom  of  the  wicked;  and  from 
such  the  mercy  of  God  is  excluded  forever,  in  this  day 
of  his  final  judgment,  while  death  and  hell  are  cast  into 
the  lake  of  lire,  which  is  the  second  death. 

4C>.  But  to  the  soul  that  is  willing  to  rise  up  in  the 
judgment  against  sin,  and  condemn  it,  the  gates  into  the 
holy  city  are  open  continually,  which,  in  the  issue,  will 
make  a  final  end  of  all  those  typical  distinctions  between 
Pharaoh  and  Moses,  Isaac  and  Ishmael,  Jacob  and  Esau. 
and  the  rest. 

47.  And  he  alone  that  rejecteth  the  last  and  ft 


Pi    VIII.                                THE    CONCLUSION.  561 

opening  of  salvation  and  eternal  life,  shutteth  Mmself  CHAP. 

out  with  dogs  and  sorcerers,  into  outer  darkness,  where    _J 

shall  be  weeping  and  wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth;  Rev. xxi.i 

while  the  righteous  shine  forth  as  the  sun,  in  the  king-  }j>-      ... 

dom  of  their  Father.     Who  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  43J  '  *\ 
hear. 


CHAPTER  XI. 
THE  CONCLUSION: 

In  a  few  thoughts  addressed  to  Young  Believers. 

TO  all  who  have  received  the-  faith  of  the  Son  of 
God,  in  the  present  opening  of  the  everlasting 
gospel,  and  in  obedience  thereunto,  have  confessed  and 
forsaken  their  sins,  and  have  separated  themselves  from 
the  common  course  and  practice  of  this  present  evil 
world,  with  a  full  determination  to  follow  the  Lamb 
whithersoever  he  goeth. 

2.  Brethren  and  Sisters,  dearly  beloved  for  the  truth's 
sake,  before  we  close  this  present  work,  we  think  it  ex- 
pedient, in  a  few  words,  to  address  you  in  particular; 
sensible  of  the  important  relation  which  we  bear  towards 
you,  as  well  as  of  the  greatness  of  the  work  into  which 
ye  are  called,  and  the  effect  which  it  must  finally  have 
upon  all  souls. 

3.  According  to  the  gift  of  God  committed  to  us,  and 
the  present  state  of  mankind  to  receive  the  truth,  we 
have  opened  the  most  essential  matters  of  fact,  that  have 
taken  place  in  different  ages  of  the  world,  from  the  be- 
ginning, in  relation  to  the  salvation  and  redemption  of 
souls.  And  as  the  way  of  God  is  in  the  great  deep, 
whom  no  man  hath  seen  nor  can  see.  it  is  expected  that 
many  things,  in  relation  to  his  work,  will  appear  dark 
and  mysterious  to  all  flesh. 

4.  However,  it  hath  been  our  aim  to  state  things 
agreeable  to  truth,  and  according  to  that  measure  of 
light  and  understanding  which  we  have  received  from 
God,  without  any  design  of  pleasing  man:  we  have 
therefore,  used  great  plainness  of  speech,  both  in  expos 
ing  the  lost  state  of  man,  in  all  ages,  as  sunk  in  the  cor 
ruptjons  and  lusts  of  a  carnal  nature,  and  in  opening  the 


i>66  i1;L   CONCLUSION.  P    VIII. 

C*xV     s^rait  n-nd  narrow  way  of  self-denial,  for  both  man  and 
woman,  according  to  Christ's  first  and  second  appearing. 

5.  We  are  fully  apprised  of  the  infinite  flood  of  objec- 
tions, which  naturally  arise  in  a  fallen  nature,  against 
those  piercing  and  very  mortifying  truths,  although  we 
have  not  thought  proper  to  investigate  or  answer  those 
objections  so  fuHy  as  some  may  wish;  nor  do  we  suppose 
that  they  ever  will  be  fully  answered  by  paper  and  ink, 
or  any  thing  short  of  that  convincing  arrow,  the  light 
and  power  of  God,  by  which  they  shall  make  their  own 
tongue  to  fall  upon  themselves. 

6.  Whatever  reasonings  the  human  imagination  may 
invent,  they  are  no  more  than  empty  bubbles,  when  com- 
pared to  the  power  of  God,  which  is  made  known  by  re- 
al facts,  according  to  the  times  and  seasons  of  his  work. 
Therefore  it  is  not  for  us  to  indulge  a  spirit  of  vain  rea- 
soning, but  to  believe  what  God  hath  wrought,  and  by 
obedience,  to  reap  the  everlasting  benefit. 

7.  As  the  facts  which  we  have  stated  are  plain  and 
simple,  it  requireth  nothing  more  than  for  the  mind  to 
be  divested  of  prejudice  and  a  false  education,  to  believe 
them;  and  in  truth,  it  is  impossible  for  any  soul  that  is 
simply  honest  and  bent  after  the  truth  and  heareth  it.  to 
believe  any  thing  else. 

8.  We  have  plainly  testified  the  well  known  and  un- 
deniable fact,  that  man,  in  his  natural  state,  is  fallen  from 
God  into  the  nature  of  the  wicked  one;  that  all  mankind 
remained  in  that  fallen  state,  until  Christ  the  Saviour 
appeared,  that  he  took  that  nature  and  crucified  it,  as 
an  example  to  all  souls;  and  that  as  many  as  took  up 
the  same  cross,  and  followed  him  in  that  day,  were  a 
kind  of  first-fruits  of  his*  creatures. 

9.  We  have  also  testified  that  there  was  a  falling 
away,  that  Antichrist  reigned,  and  that  no  true  church, 
nor  the  perfect  way  of  God,  was  known  on  the  earth, 
for  many  ages;  but  that  according  to  the  testimony  of 
all  the  true  witnesses,  it  was  to  be  opened  in  the  latter 
xlay.  Accordingly,  we  have  plainly  stated  how,  and 
where,  and  when  the  perfect  way  of  God  was  opened 
the  second  time;  and  what  those  souls  have  actually  ob- 
tained who  have  come  into  it. 

10.  These  things,  dearly  beloved,  are  not  cunningly 
devised  fables,  nor  matters  of  mere  speculation,  as  ye 
yourselves  also  know;  but  they  are  the  most  important 
facts  that  ever  were  exhibited  on  earth      And  we  cm 


P.    VIII:  iHh    CONCLUSION.  569 

confidently  say,  that  as  universally  as  Jew  and  Gentile     CHAP, 
were  convinced  of  sin,  so  universally  they  all  expected  a 
Saviour;  and  as  extensive  as  their  expectations  were,  so 
extensive  hath  the  news  circulated  through  the  earth, 
that  Jesus  was  the  person  ordained  of  God  to  that  office. 

11.  And  again,  as  extensively  as  the  name  of  Christ 
Jesus  hath  spread  through  the  earth,  and  souls  have 
been  awakened  to  a  deeper  sense  of  their  loss,  so  uni 
versally  hath  the  second  appearing  of  Christ  been  ex- 
pected; and  to  the  same  extent  shall  it  be  known,  that 
through  the  blessed  Mother  of  our  redemption,  the  glo- 
ry and  perfection  of  his  divine  nature  hath  been  reveal- 
ed for  salvation,  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth,  in  these  lat- 
ter days. 

12.  It  would  doubtless  have  been  very  gratifying  to 
the  idolatrous  kingdom  of  Antichrist,  had  the  biography 
of  Jesus  of  Nazareth  been  as  fuliy  and  clearly  stated  as 
that  of  General  Washington,  or  some  of  the  great  and 
noble  ones  of  the  earth. 

13.  Could  they  have  ascertained  the  precise  time  of 
his  birth;  the  name  of  the  inn-keeper  in  whose  stable 
he  was  born;  how  many  shepherds,  and  what  their 
names  were,  who  found  him  and  his  mother;  to  what 
size  he  grew,  and  what  was  his  shape  and  colour;  such 
frivolous  circumstances  would  have  feasted  their  refined 
taste,  while  the  main  subject  of  his  mission  was  wholly 
disregarded. 

14.  But  whatever  curious  minds'were  in  search  after, 
certain  it  is,  the  true  believer  gloried  only  in  his  having 
found  the  Messias;  and  it  was  immaterial  to  such  how 
he  came,  seeing  this  was  he,  of  whom  Moses  and  the 
prophets  did  write.  So  in  regard  to  his  second  appear- 
ing, a  thousand  curious  enquiries  may  be  raised,  relat- 
ing to  temporal  circumstances,  which  are  mere  bubbles 
of  vanity  to  souls  who  are  groaning  under  the  bondage 
of  sin,  and  earnestly  longing  for  redemption. 

15.  The  first  in  America  who  received  the  testimony 
of  the  gospel,  were  satisfied  that  it  was  the  truth  of  God 
against  all  sin,  and  that  in  faithful  obedience  thereunto, 
they  should  find  that  salvation  and  deliverance  from  the 
power  of  sin,  for  which  they  sincerely  panted.  And  be- 
ing made  partakers  of  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  sons 
of  God,  it  was  a  matter  of  no  importance  with  them  from 
whence  the  means  of  their  deliverance  came,  whether 
from  a  stable  in  Bethlehem,  or  from  Toad-lane  in  Man- 
chester. 

Bbb2 


V?0  iHfc    CO.VCLtSIOX  P.    VIII. 

CHAP.         16.  Nor  could  any  circumstance?,  demeaning  to  the 


XI. 


pride  of  man,  be  construed  in  any  other  light,  than  I 
evidence  that  God  had  chosen  things  that  are  de- 
ed, to  bring  to  nought  things  that  are  highly  esteemed 
among  men,  that  no  flesh  should  glory  in  his  presence. 

17.  It  was  sufficient  that  the  testimony  of  God  had 
reached  them,  and  that  the  requirement  of  God 
plainly  made  known,  and  all  they  had  to  do  was  to  im- 
prove their  privilege,  and  be  thankful  that  they  were 
counted  worthy  to  receive  the  word  of  God,  through 
whatever  medium  he  was  pleased  to  bestow  it. 

18.  This  they  have  done  by  a  patient  continuance  in 
welldoing,  amidst  false  and  slanderous  repoTts,  amidst 
scoftings,  railings,  buffeting?,  stripes  and  imprisonments. 
Ana  thus,  by  the  overcoming  spirit  and  power  of  the 
gospel,  they  have  transmitted  unto  you  the  testimony  of 
Christ,  pure  and  undenled. 

19.  And  by  no  higher  argument  will  \e  ever  be  able 
to  vindicate  the  past,  or  recommend  the  present  work  of 
God.  than  by  the  innocence  of  your  lives  and  the  purity 
of  your  morals;  while,  by  the  present  gift  and  power  of 
God,  your  only  guardian,  ye  grow  up  into  the  divine 
nature,  resisting  and  overcoming  fleshly  lusts  which  war 
against  the  soul;  having  your  conversation  honest;  that 
whereas  they  speak  evil  against  you  as  evil  doers,  they 
may,  by  your  good  works  which  they  behold,  glorify 
God  in  the  day  of  visitation.  For  so  is  the  will  of  God, 
that  with  well-doing,  ye  may  prut  to  silence  the  igna- 
ranee  of  foolish  men. 

20.  The  false  spirit  of  Antichrist  may  yet  continue, 
for  a  season,  to  slander  and  misrepresent  all  ye  do  and 
Bay.  A  time-serving  priesthood,  who  neither  know  what 
they  say.  nor  whereof  they  affirm,  may  palm  upon  you 
the  character  of  deceivers,  wolves  in  sheep's  clothing. 
and  gather  up  and  circulate  every  lying  report  against 
you.  Or  seeing  the  hope  of  their  gain  cut  off,  they  may 
through  envy,  stir  up  lewd  fellows  of  the  baser  sort,  to 
abuse  your  persons  or  property,  as  they  have  often  done, 

21.  "If  they  have  persecuted  me.  (said  Jesus)  they 
will  also  persecute  you. — If  they  have  called  the  mas- 
ter of  the  house  Beelzebub,  how  much  more  them  of 
his  household."  Q^/=  The  true  followers  of  Christ  nev- 
er  persecuted  any  :  Therefore,  u  by  their  fruits  ye  shall 
know  them.""1 

'    But  whatever  subtle  argument,  or  false  accusation 


f,    VIII.  TtiE    CONCLUSION.  571 

may  be  brought  against  the  faith  or  practice  of  the  fol-    c  **^P* 
loners  of  Christ  in  this  day,  no  supposable  or  imaginary  , 

future  event  can  be  any  rule  for  our  present  conduct;  but 
the  certain  will  of  God  we  are  to  do,  as  revealed  to  us, 
and  to  submit  the  event  to  the  disposer  of  all  things: 
knowing  of  a  certainty,  that  those  who  are  without,  as 
well  as  those  who  are  within,  must  sooner  or  later,  pas* 
through  the  same  equitable  judgment. 

23.  Therefore  we  are  in  no  wise  bound  to  answer  the 
inconsistent  query,  "What  would  become  of  the  world, 
if  all  the  human  race  were  to  live  as  ye  do?"  With  as 
much  propriety  we  might  ask,  what  would  have  become 
of  beasts  and  men,  if  Noah  had  disobeyed  God.  and  liv- 
ed like  the  rest  of  the  world?  Or  what  would  have  be- 
come of  Jesus  and  the  millions  who  have  been  taught 
to  follow  his  example,  if  Joseph  and  Mary,  through  dis 
obedience,  had  refused  to  flee  from  the  persecuting  cru- 
elty of  Herod? 

24.  A  thousand  such  questions  might  be  asked-  but  it 
is  not  a  question  of  so  much  concern  to  the  people  of  God, 
what  will  become  of  the  world,  as  it  is  to  know  their 
Lord's  will,  and  to  do  it,  and  thereby  to  flee  from  th^ 
wrath  to  come. 

25.  Thousands  and  millions  may  be  butchered,  nation 
be  destroyed  by  nation,  and  the  earth  be  involved  in 
blood  and  calamity,  and  nothing  said  about  the  danger 
or  wickedness  of  such  an  example,  nor  any  concern  ex- 
pressed about  the  world's  coming  to  an  end.  But  no 
sooner  do  souls  confess  and  forsake  their  sin9,  and  set 
out  to  follow  the  example  of  Christ  Jesus,  but  the  hue 
and  cry  is  raised,  The  world  will  come  to  an  end !  As 
if  man  were  a  mere  lump  of  flesh  and  blood,  created  fol? 
no  higher  end  than  to  live  after  the  flesh,  in  the  gratifi- 
cation of  their  lusts,  and  to  destroy  one  another. 

26.  Still  more  inconsistent,  is  the  query  of  the  vain 
antichristian,  M  If  all  were  to  cease  from  the  works  of 
the  flesh,  how  would  the  church  be  supplied,  or  what 
would  God  do  for  preachers  and  saints  to  worship  and 
praise  him?"  For  it  is  abundantly  manifest,  that  they 
who  "live  after  the  flesh  cannot  please  God,"  and  that 
it  was  expressly  for  the  purpose  of  raising  up  a  people 
to  serve  God,  that  Christ  came  and  set  the  example  of 
crucifying  the  flesh  with  its  affections  and  lusts.  In  an 
swer  to  this  spirit  of  cavilling  in  the  Jews,  it  was  testifi- 
ed, that  God  is  able  of  these  stones  to  raise  up  children 
unto  Abraham 


THE    CONCLUSION.  P.    Vljj 

c"|p-         27.  Therefore  the  true  ministers  of  Christ  and  woi 

n  ■•' shippers  of  God,  being  born  of  the  Spirit,  are  not  debt 

ors  to  the  flesh,  to  live  after  the  flesh,  in  any  of  its  grati- 
fications; but  are  those  who  live  ;i;e  life  of  heaven,  by 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  in  them,  and  the 
resurrection  from  the  dead;  being  redeemed  from  men, 
even  from  the  corrupt  nature  of  man,  and  are  not  defi- 
led with  women,  for  they  are  virgins,  without  fault  be- 
fore the  throne  of  God. 

28.  The  last  blind  argument  to  foster  and  soothe  the 
flesh,  is  the  doctrine  of  a  final  resurrection  of  all  those 
human  bodies  that  have  mingled  with  the  common  ele 
ments  of  the  globe,  through  all  ages,  since  the  first  man 
But  if  there  were  no  other  argument  to  confute  such  an 
absurd  doctrine,  its  own  inconsistency  might  be  fully  suf- 
ficient to  render  it  contemptible  in  the  eyes  of  every 
wise  man. 

29.  From  such  unreasonable,  unscriptural,  and  sense- 
less superstition,  God  hath  in  mercy  delivered  you: — '■ 
whereas  it  was  but  a  few  years  ago,  that  the  altar  of  su- 
perstition was  reeking  with  the  blood  of  the  innocent 
and  virtuous,  who  dared  to  hope  for  that  better  resur- 
rection, of  which  ye  are  the  living  witnesses. 

30.  What  millions,  from  sequestered  vallies  and  deso- 
late mountains,  from  lonely  cottages,  and  silent  groves, 
from  torture-rooms,  and  racks,  and  devouring  flames, 
have  looked,  and  wept,  and  prayed,  towards  this  latter 
day  of  liberty  and  peace!  How  have  they  talked  of  the 
rights  of  man,  and  laboured  to  describe  in  words  what 
your  eyes  behold,  and  your  souls  daily  enjoy,  namely, 
the  blessings  of  peace  and  salvation,  in  a  land  sacred  to 
freedom! 

31.  Then  how  unspeakably  great  is  your  privilege, 
-eeing  the  eyes  of  all  who  have  ever  suffered  in  the 
♦:ause  of  virtue,  have  earnestly  looked  towards  the  priv- 
ileges ye  enjoy,  and  have  justly  expected,  with  you,  to 
receive  the  crown  of  eternal  glory,  and,  with  you,  to 
drink  of  the  river  of  the  water  of  life. 

32.  And  from  whence  have  flowed  those  blessings, 
both  civil  and  sacred,  .which  ye  enjoy,  but  from  Al- 
mighty God,  the  wise  disposer  of  all  events;  by  whose 
providence  ye  are  placed,  not  only  under  the  Ameri- 
can Eagle,  the  brightest  ensign  of  civil  and  religious 
liberty  ever  raised  on  the  earth  since  the  fall  of  man, 
but  under  the  sunshine  of  the  everlasting  gospel,-  the 
only  object  of  real  and  abiding  happiness. 


P.    VIII.  THE    CONCLUSION.  573 

33.  Therefore,  while  ye,  with  others,  enjoy  your 
just  and  natural  rights,  those  wholesome  laws  of  free- 
dom will  ever  be  respected  by  every  true  Believer:  and 
much  more  that  sacred  and  eternal  law  of  the  Spirit  of 
life,  in  Christ's  second  appearing,  by  which  ye  are  freed 
from  the  dominion  of  sin,  and  made  partakers  of  that 
knowledge  and  virtue,  which  will  eventually  become 
the  desire  of  all  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

34.  Unshackled  by  superstition,  unbiassed  by  the  ter- 
rors of  tyranny,  and  redeemed  from  false  systems,  and 
the  reigning  power  of  iniquity,  by  which  your  souls 
were  held  in  bondage,  ye  stand  free  to  judge  between 
truth  and  error,  light  and  darkness,  good  and  evil,  and 
to  choose  that  which  ye,  as  a  free  and  chosen  people, 
deliberately  judge  to  be  productive  of  the  greatest  pre- 
sent and  eternal  good. 

35.  And  being  the  seed  of  the  woman,  chosen  of  God 
to  bruise  the  serpent's  head,  to  keep  the  commandments 
of  God,  and  maintain  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  it  is  your 
inestimable  privilege  to  follow  the  example  of  those 
through  whom  ye  are  begotten  into  the  enduring  sub- 
stance of  eternal  life.  And  being  called  and  chosen,  be 
ye  faithful  to  prove  that  ye  are  not  bastards,  but  sons 
and  daughters,  just  and  rightful  heirs  to  the  promised 
inheritance,  through  whom  all  families  of  the  earth 
shall  be  blessed,  in  turning  every  one  from  his  iniquity. 

36.  Finally,  Brethren  and  Sisters,  Farewell;  be  wise^ 
be  perfect,  be  of  good  comfort,  be  of  one  mind ;  keep- 
the  gift  of  God,  and  the  gift  of  God  will  keep  you;  live 
in  peace,  and  the  God  of  love  and  peace  will  be  with 
you,  and  establish  you  unshaken,  and  immoveable,  in  hi% 
kingdom  of  righteousness  and  Eternal  Truth. 

THE  ENQ 


INDEX. 

Instead  of  occupying  this  pige,  as  usual,  with  errata,  we  appropri- 
ate it  as  a  little  Index,  to  point  the  reader  (especially  of  our  own  com- 
munity) to  a  few  little  changes  of  words,  &.c  deemed  an  improvement 


Endless  existence,  for  immortality 

image,  for  immediate  offspring     - 

said  to  them,  for  commanded  them 

innocent  creature,  for  pure  offspring   - 

order  of  nature,  for  la:v  of  nature 

blessed  them,  for  commanded  them 

cutting  ofl",  for  cutting  round  about     - 

fallen  state,   for  natural  state 

abstaining  from,  for  denying  self  of    •■ 

Nay.  (according  to  Or.)  for  No 

would  not,  for  could  not 

~u:ido-ji-s,  for  women 

pretend  to  maintain,  for  maintain 

blended  with,  for  established  by 

true  believers,  for  human  bodies 

manifestation  of  God,  for  God  manifested 

preparatory  to,  for  nhich  is 

Some  additional  matter  in  page  419,  and  424 

Page  120,  note:  after  Son  of  man,  read,  Heb.  ben  Adam, 

meaning,  that  he  was  the  Second  man,  or  Second  Adam 

A  variety  of  deviations  from  the  exact  letter  of  the 
<:opy,  less  perceivable,  have  occurred,  which,  however, 
only  tend  to  illustrate  the  true  design  of  the  original, 
and  commend  the  truth  with  increasing  correctne- 
the  serious  attention  of  all 


Page. 

2 

6. 

7 

19. 

34 

31. 

35 

35. 

ibid. 

38. 

37 

48. 

56 

32. 

60 

10. 

68 

71. 

32 

10. 

103 

36. 

111 

84. 

156 

30. 

373 

4. 

401 

o 

425 

13. 

487 

45. 

A  POEM, 


Containing  a  short  Abridgment  of  the  foregoing  Testimony. 


GOD  of  salvation,  power  and  grace, 
Unknown  to  man's  apostate  race, 
Thy  glorj-,  vail'd  within  a  cloud, 
Eludes  the  searches  of  the  proud. 
Thy  nature  and  eternal  law, 
The  wisest  mortal  never  saw; 
Nor  can  thy  works  be  truly  seen, 
But  by  the  soul  that's  pure  and  clean. 

Now  from  a  carnal  nature  freed, 
Thy  everlasting  name  we  read ; 
And  love  that  full  parental  name, 
From  which  our  living  spirits  came. 
Long  ere  this  fleeting  world  began, 
Or  dust  was  fashion'd  into  man, 
There  Tower  and  Wisdom  we  can  view, 
Names  of  the  Everlasting  Two. 

The  Father's  high  eternal  throne 
Was  never  fill'd  by  one  alone: 
There  Wisdom  holds  the  Mother's  seat, 
And  is  the  Father's  helper-meet. 
This  vast  creation  was  not  made 
Without  the  fruitful  Mother's  aid; 
For  by  the  works  of  God  we  know 
The  fountain-head  from  which  they  flow. 

"  Let  us  make  man"  was  rightly  said, 
And  in  God's  image  man  was  made, 
One  flesh  and  blood,  two  in  one  name. 
Both  naked,  yet  no  cause  of  shame. 
While  in  one  form  alone  he  stood, 
His  maker  saw  it  was  not  good ; 
Nor  could  his  order  be  complete, 
Until  he  found  an  helper-meet. 

To  be  as  gods,  before  the  time, 
Was  man's  temptation,  and  his  crime: 
While  in  his  weak  and  infant  state, 
It  was  not  for  him  to  create: 
But  tempted  by  a  pois'nous  brute, 
He  took  of  the  forbidden  fruit, 
And  cleaving  to  his  kindred  dust, 
Became  a  slave  to  his  own  lust. 


Now  on  inferior  pleasures  bent, 
His  9oul  forgets  its  true  descent: 
But  though  vain  man  became  a  beast, 
The  course  of  nature  never  ceas'd: 
By  male  and  female  join'd  in  one, 
The  old  creation  still  goes  on; 
But  sure  they  must  be  born  again, 
Or  linger  in  eternal  pain. 

When  the  old  world  of  flesh  and  blood 
Was  swept  away  by  Noah's  flood, 
The  ark  preserv'd  a  chosen  few, 
To  typify  what  Christ  would  do. 
But  circumcision  first  reveal'd 
The  seat  where  lust  had  been  conceal'd, 
And  in  the  flesh  of  the  foreskin, 
Was  found  the  root  of  ev'ry  sin. 

The  law  gave  yet  a  sorer  wound, 
And  made  th'  offence  of  sin  abound; 
And  though  in  Moses  many  trust, 
His  law  condemns  their  carnal  lust. 
Succeeding  prophets  saw  the  day 
When  sin  and  lust  should  pass  awav, 
Till  under  John  the  work  began, 
Which  introduc'd  the  Son  of  man. 

Before  John's  mission  had  begun, 
The  Holy  Ghost  conceiv'd  a  Son ; 
And  when  he  grew  to  proper  age, 
He  show'd  his  heavenly  parentage, 
Renounc'd  the  flesh  in  branch  and  root, 
Condemn'd  the  tree  and  all  its  fruit; 
And  through  his  sufferings  did  create 
The  substance  of  a  better  state. 

Four  hundred  years  the  tidings  spread, 
That  Christ  was  risen  from  the  dead ; 
And  such  as  kept  his  new  command, 
Arose  in  one  united  band. 
Though  persecuted  and  revil'd. 
They  kept  their  doctrine  undefil'd, 
Till  wicked  priests  the  pow'r  did  gain*- 
And  Antichrist  began  his  reign, 


A  PCTCM 


•Th*i  monstrous  beast  and  bloody  whore        The  prophets  saw  in  visioaa  cl*at. 
-Did  reign  twelve  hundred  years  and  more;  By  whom  redemption  would  appear. 


While  under  foot  the  truth  wa9  trod, 
By  their  mysterious  three-fold  god; 
But  while  they  placed  in  the  He 
Their  sacred  co-eternal  Three, 
A  righteous  persecuted  few 
Ador'd  the  everlasting  Two. 

The  Holy  Ghost  at  length  did  bear 
Th'  Anomted  one,  the  second  heir, 
A  virgin  soul,  a  holy  child, 
A  Mother  pure  and  undefil'd: 
In  her  the  heirship  is  complete, 
In  her  the  types  and  figures  meet, 
And  God's  last  building  stands  upon 
The  sacred  truth  of  Two  in  One. 

The  law  and  prophets  all  unite 
To  seal  this  true  eternal  light: 
Two  tables  did  the  law  complete, 
Two  cherubs  on  the  mercy-seat, 
Two  silver  trumpets  plainly  shew 
That  gospel  truth  proceeds  from  two : 
And  tho'  the  priests  one  goat  did  slay, 
The  second  bore  their  sins  away. 

The  order  of  eternal  rest, 
Tvext  by  the  temple  was  express'd: 
This  building  was  laid  off  in  two, 
The  one  conceal'd  from  public  view: 
Thus  in  the  female  and  the  male, 
The  flesh  was  still  the  parting  vail: 
But  when  this  vail  is  rent  and  gone, 
The  building  is  complete  in  one.- 


That  "  two  anointed  ones"  would  st.tno 
Before  the  God  of  all  the  land. 
Two  olive  trees  suppli'd  the  bowl, 
As  life  from  Christ  supplies  the  soui; 
And  certain  as  the  vision'9  true, 
The  male  and  female  are  the  two. 

Ezekiel  saw  a  river  wide, 
With  many  trees  on  either  9ide: 
The  tree  of  life  appear'd  to  John, 
And  truly  there  were  more  than  one; 
On  either  side  the  tree  was  seen. 
While  living  waters  flow  between: 
This  tree  of  life  on  either  side, 
Is  call'd  the  Spirit  and  the  Bride. 

We  surely  know  by  what  we  feel, 
Their  leaves  will  yet  the  nations  heal: 
Ye  lame  and  blind,  ye  deaf  and  dumb, 
11  The  Spirit  and  the  Bride  say,  Come:" 
Let  him  that  heareth  swell  the  sound. 
And  let  it  go  the  nations  round, 
That  all  who  will  their  sins  forsake. 
May  everlasting  life  partake. 

Since  Christ  hath  in  his  glory  come. 
We've  found  our  everlasting  home; 
Our  parentage  in  all  its  height, 
Is  by  the  gospel  brought  to  light. 
Eternal  truth  is  on  our  side, 
The  quickning  Spirit  and  the  Bride, 
With  all  the  bright  and  heav'nly  host. 
The  HIGHEST,  &  the  HOLY  GHOST 


A 


M 


